Copyright: © 2009 Angeliki Anagnostou–Kalogera

ISBN (Printed Version) 978-618-80216-0-0

ISBN (e-book) 978-618-80216-2-4

United States Copyright Office:

1-824408581_Application_20120920_164608
English Translation: Andreas M. Kalogeras
Corfu (Kerkyra), Greece 2012
First Greek Edition: December 2009
Second Greek Edition: June 2012

Temporary or permanent, direct or indirect reproduction, publication, public distribution or

presentation of the main corpus of this book or any portion/part thereof, in any way, electronic,
physical printing or otherwise without the written permission of the author and the translator is
strictly prohibited under Law 2121/1993 as last amended by Law 3057/2002 (article 81) and by Law
3207/2003 (article 10 §33) of the Republic of Greece, as well as the Berne Convention which was
revised in Paris (1896), Berlin (1908), Berne (1914), Rome (1928), Brussels (1948), Stockholm
(1967) and Paris (1971) and was amended in 1979, and the U.S. Berne Convention Implementation
Act of 1988 which was enacted on March 1, 1989.

WEB PAGES:
www.CanYouStandTheTruth.com
www.AntexeisTinAlitheia.gr
mailto:[email protected]
Tel. for orders: +30 6972 401015
THIS BOOK SHOULD NOT BE READ
INCREMENTALLY.

SUCCESSION OF CHAPTERS MUST BE

FOLLOWED FAITHFULLY, SINCE THEY ALL
COMPRISE THE BUILDING BLOCKS
OF AN INNOVATIVE WORLD THEORY
(WELTANSCHAUUNG).

THE ENTIRE PICTURE WILL BE COMPLETED

BY THE END OF THE BOOK
ONLY IF, ALONG WITH THE MAIN TEXT,
ALL BIBLIOGRAPHIC REFERENCES ARE
CAREFULLY READ AS FUNDAMENTAL AND
INDISPENSABLE ELEMENTS OF SUPPORT.
This book is exclusively dedicated to those who can still feel the Living
Spirit ‘burning’ inside. And no matter how hard they try to nourish IT with
the virtual idols of matter, IT remains unfed.

I want to thank my family, who uncomplainingly endured my ‘absence' from

the active scene of our lives during these three and a half years of writing
the book: My husband for the text proofing, the Greek translations of
English texts and his technical support; my mother for her acceptance of
my positions and her assistance; my eldest daughter for her work on the
front cover, as well as my youngest one for her idea on its layout.
The author

{Tr. note: Special thanks are to be given to Alexandra Koukouli, Helen Bogdani and Daisy Cremona
who diligently helped with the literary editing of the main corpus and the bibliographic references of
the English translation.}
TABLE OF CONTENTS

WHAT DOES ‘ΑΓΑΘΟΝ’ MEAN?

INTRODUCTION
CLARIFICATIONS
THE QUEST
THE MEETING
THE TRUTH
JUSTICE
DOES GOD EXIST?
THE PRIMORDIAL (ORIGINAL) SIN
CREATION
HIERARCHICAL TABLE
OSCILLATION
GOD’S BONDSERVANTS
SELF-KNOWLEDGE
EMOTIONS – ENERGY NUTRITION – LOVE
THE OTHER BODIES OF MAN AND THE SECOND PHASE OF SELF-KNOWLEDGE
ENERGY CENTERS – THE THIRD PHASE OF SELF-KNOWLEDGE
KUNDALINI
HOLY MATRIMONY
THE IMPOTENCE OF THE MATERIAL BODY
AETHERIC BODY – AETHERIC PLANE
LOWER MENTAL BODY – LOWER MENTAL PLANE
ASTRAL BODY – ASTRAL PLANE
SOUL – 2ND REFLECTION-PARADISE (NIRVANA)
HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN
REINCARNATION
THE CREATION OF THE HUMAN RACES AND THE FIRST FALL
THE CAUSE FOR THE SECOND FALL OF MAN
A DIFFERENT VIEWPOINT
THE DENSELY MATERIAL PLANE
THE SECOND MAJOR FALL
DE-SYMBOLIZATION OF THE PRIMORDIAL (ORIGINAL) SIN
THE MATERIAL-PLANE PARADOXES
THE END OF THE RACE OF HEROES
THE IRON RACE
THE CHRIST PHENOMENON
HOW THEY CONTROL THE WORLD
AFTER-DEATH WORLDS
RELEASE FROM KARMA
SECRET SOCIETIES OF CONTROL
TODAY
THE ASTRAL SKEPTOMORPHIC THREAT
(THE PROCESS OF) THE RETURN OF THE SACRED ARCHETYPES TO THEIR
SOURCE
THE SIDE-EFFECTS ON MATTER FROM THE DEPARTURE OF THE SACRED
ARCHETYPES
PARALLEL PROBABILITIES
THE PLANS OF THE DARK POWERS
THE MYTH OF ‘EXTRATERRESTRIALS’
REQUIREMENTS TO SUPPORT THE DARK GOALS

1ST REQUIREMENT: POSSESSION OF CONSCIOUSNESS

2ND REQUIREMENT: POSITIVE THINKING AND INFORMATION SUPPRESSION

3RD REQUIREMENT: FALSE TEACHERS/MASTERS/GURUS

4TH REQUIREMENT: MORAL DECADENCE AND MENTAL CONTROL

MAIN GOALS OF THE DARK POWER
(A) HYBRID BODIES – DNA MUTATION – THE MARKING OF THE BEAST

(B) WAYS OF TRANSPORT TO THE PARALLEL UNIVERSES OF THE 5TH

DIMENSION
THE FIRST SIGNS
COMPILING THE INFORMATION
REVELATION (APOCALYPSE)
‘MATTER’ AFTER CONSUMMATION
EPILOGUE
APPENDIX
PHOTOGRAPHS AND DRAWINGS
THE STORY IN PICTURES
THE SEVEN BODIES OF MAN
THE END OF THE CYCLE OF REINCARNATIONS
HOLY MATRIMONY-SYMBOL
REFLECTIVE SYMBOL
EGYPTIAN DEPICTIONS
MOSES
MATERIAL, ANTI-MATERIAL AND PARALLEL UNIVERSES
THE ‘EGG’ OF MATERIAL CREATION [ ]
CONSTITUTION OF THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE
SPACE-TIME BRANE – MEMBRANE
NOTIFICATION
THE ROUTE OF THE SOUL
THE HYPERUNIVERSES OF TRUE LIGHT
OVERALL VIEW
A PHOTOGRAPH OF THE ANTICHRIST
THE NUMBER OF THE BEAST
SOUTH ATLANTIC ANOMALY
CHUPACABRA: THE ‘ABOMINATION’
BIBLIOGRAPHY
It is a fact that initial contact with anything that is subversive and innovative always creates
insecurity (shock) to the reader. Additionally, assimilation of new information presupposes the
existence of the corresponding brain synapses as well as psychological preparation. From these it can
be deduced that deep understanding of the conceptual situations described in this book and the
answers/solutions to the questions induced to the reader, make multiple readings of the book, a must.
Angeliki Anagnostou – Kalogera
WHAT DOES ‘ΑΓΑΘΟΝ’ MEAN?

The Ancient Greek word Αγαθόν [Agathón=good, benevolent, kind] refers

to an aggregate of concepts encompassing all moral, intellectual and
spiritual virtues of man. It must be thought of as an absolute state, with an
existence which is independent and unaffected by time, space or any other
change. Only The Supreme Deity, The Unified Being, The Monad, can be
characterized by the term Αγαθός.
We must therefore accept the existence of an Ideal Conceptual World,
independent from our physical world, which contains all the Eternal and
Perfect Archetypes of the Ideas of Virtue, Justice, Morality, Grace and
Truth. This is the World of Αγαθόν.
Whichever of the above Archetypes appears in the world of form (our
world), is to be simply considered a mere reflection of the Real One, owing
its imperfect existence to a vestigial and rudimentary relation to the
Complete and Perfect State of that Other World, in which Αγαθόν is
incorporated.
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P., TZAFEROPOULOS
AP., SPEECH VI: «§3. When it comes to man, Αγαθόν is determined in
comparison to evil. …And Αγαθόν here is the smallest particle of evil. And
it is impossible down here, that Αγαθόν be free from malice. For down
here, Αγαθόν gets filled with malice, and being full of malice, it cannot be
Αγαθόν; and since it cannot remain Αγαθόν anymore, it becomes evil.
Therefore, Αγαθόν is (found) in God alone, or rather God Himself is
Αγαθός. So then, Asclepius, only the name of Αγαθόν is found in men. Its
workings are nowhere to be found. And it cannot be. For, it cannot be
contained in a material body, which is bound on all sides by wickedness,
pains, labors and rage and deceit and by foolish fantasies. And the greatest
ill of all, Asclepius, is that each of these things that have been said
previously is thought down here to be the greatest Αγαθόν when they are
an inevitable evil. …§6 Wherefore, those who are ignorant and do not tread
the path of piety, do dare to call man fair and Αγαθόν. Not even in their
wildest dreams have they seen what Αγαθόν is. And they call Αγαθόν all
that is evil. »
Plato, in his Republic, gives us a definition of the term Αγαθόν:
[508e] «This reality, then, that gives their truth to the objects of knowledge
and the power of knowing to the knower, you must say is the idea of
Αγαθόν, and you must conceive it as being the cause of knowledge*, and
the cause of truth in so far as they become known. Yet, fair as they both
are (knowledge and truth), you will think rightly in supposing Αγαθόν to be
something different and fairer still than these. But as for knowledge and
truth, even as in our illustration [509a] it is right to deem light and vision as
being sun like, but never to think that they are the sun, so here, it is right
to consider these two (knowledge and truth) as being like Αγαθόν but to
think that either of them is Αγαθόν, is not right.» [TRANSLATED BY PAUL
SHOREY, CAMBRIDGE, MA, HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS; LONDON, WILLIAM
HEINEMANN LTD., 1969.
* Of Spiritual matter-less Knowledge
INTRODUCTION

Man, in his strife to endure survival in an adverse and difficult world, has
fabricated various convictions about Creation, Man and Life, in order to
justify the inexplicable controversies that surround him. These convictions
have built theories, and through them, religions, heresies and views have
been formulated. Following that, everyone adopts the theory that fits their
idiosyncrasy and reasoning better, and cling firmly onto that view, because
it suits them and affords them security. Comfortable then, behind whatever
view they prefer, men delude themselves about the ‘discrepancies’ of their
world-theory, and battle the ‘discrepancies’ of the opposing views in an
eternal struggle with no definite winner.
The prevailing positions for the creation of life and the world today are
mainly two, with plenty of ‘offshoots’ stemming from each one:
1st Position
The entire creation was formed by itself, through a natural selective process
(natural selection through survival of the fittest). There is nothing else
beyond autonomous natural conditions which generate life. When these
conditions are not fully met, then life perishes.
This view however, when put under the scrutinizing microscope of logic
presents discrepancies because it naturally accepts a mathematical
consistency in nature. But mathematical consistency presupposes logic;
logic presupposes a mind, and the mind always belongs to someone…
2nd Position
The entire creation is the result of a benevolent god who is given form by
some, while others consider him formless. This benevolent god created
everything through his love and wisdom, providing man with the possibility
of free choice, between positive and negative actions. Through his choices,
man is always taught how to finally become a better person.
This view however, has many logical gaps as well, and this is why it is being
challenged by many. Every sentient human being, however hard he/she
might search inside the entire creation, cannot find this most Gracious God
nor his love anywhere…
1 MOTHER TERESA DOUBTED THE EXISTENCE OF GOD, ACCORDING TO HER

LETTERS, SOURCE: ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN NEWS AGENCY, 26/8/2007

«Mother Teresa doubted the existence of God, according to her letters.
Mother Teresa, who is likely to be declared Saint by the Catholic Church,
endlessly felt her faith shaken throughout her life and, in addition,
doubted the very existence of God, as it is disclosed in letters that she
wrote in 1979 to her trusted friend, reverent Michael Van der Pet.
Her constant references to the ‘darkness’, the ‘loneliness’ and the
‘torment’ are present in more than 40 letters she wrote during a period of
66 years. Although these letters exhibit brief remorse, Mother Teresa
spent more than 50 years doubting the existence of God despite the
opposite image she projected in her public life.»
Additionally, if someone intensively observes life as a whole, one will
inevitably conclude that this alleged ‘free choice’ is completely
unattainable and virtual: Man, eternally subdued to the needs that surround
him, however much he keeps chasing it, it nevertheless remains elusive.
This is of course, a rather obscure point and its realization is attained only
if one transcends the bounds of his limited visual ‘arch’, and sees the entire
circle of life and creation. Because of this highly invisible point, this second
conjecture is the most widely-accepted one. So, the struggle to make the
best choice continues incessantly.
Another group of skeptics, more sensitive to the overall injustice, tries to
justify it, by bridging this gap with the dogma of karma and compensative
(reciprocal) justice. According to this dogma and under the law of
reciprocity, man ‘pays’ for his mistakes from one reincarnation to the next,
thus learning more about right and wrong. Thus, he is upgraded and
evolves both ethically and spiritually. But this view is also logically
deficient: Human society, according to this point of view, should by now
‘glow’ with virtuousness! That is of course not true.
So, however much we may dream that human society evolves, or that it will
progress further, all that is really being accomplished, is merely a
technological upgrading, promoted solely by the ‘Sacred Need’.
On the other hand, it is common knowledge that in the realm of ethics,
morality and spiritual ascent, humanity, if it doesn’t go backwards, it
definitely stays still.
This whole quest for convenient answers therefore, aims to help man shut
his eyes as tightly as he can in front of a reality that deep inside he feels is
painful beyond comprehension, and inescapable.
He has sugarcoated it, elevated the virtue of optimism to a sacred emblem,
put on the rose-tinted glasses of positive thinking, ‘called’ the glass half-full
instead of half-empty and thus compromised; and the reason for all this?
Simply because to face (the) truth, without the antidote of the solution, is
unbearably painful! And as Christ said in the Gospel of John: “I have yet
many things to say to you: but you cannot bear them now”. [JOHN 16:12]
Henceforth, man has been content to let himself drift away in the ebb of
everyday life and his needs, and subside even more into oblivion.
Throughout man’s overall course on this earth, at certain instances of his
history, the ONE Truth of All has been revealed.
Never has it remained intact for long though. After its exposure to the
world, it is always dissected and dispelled into a thousand pieces. So, today,
only some scraps remain scattered here and there. Nowhere does it exist in
its pure form. After all, the best hideout for the TRUTH is in-between two lies.
The only thing these different conjectures do is confuse the tangle of Truth
even more.
The painful truth is but ONE, and contains all the partial/diverse truths inside
it.
The probability for someone to consolidate all these scattered scraps in
order to recompose the puzzle, is minute to nonexistent, since the material
plane is quite ‘crafty’ in refracting the truths and deflecting them to places
other than where they should be.
To get to the bottom of things, one must start in reverse…
Knowledge completes its cycle by the end of this book, where the Complete
Unified Truth about life, man and the reason for his existence, is presented.
Some might obviously oppose that this theory is just an additional ‘view’
amongst so many others. However, this ‘view’ combines all the opposite
ones into one unified system of thought.
The time of great decisions for man is getting nearer, and in order for his
decision to be a conscious one, IT IS IMPERATIVE that the complete Truth is
revealed to him.
Be strong!
CLARIFICATIONS

The entire book constitutes a spherical and innovative ‘theory of the

cosmos’ (Weltanschauung), not only in terms of its main corpus but also in
regards to its overall presentation. It is a thoroughly completed puzzle
which composes the entire picture about man and his life in this world,
without leaving out any ‘pieces’ just because they might not obviously fit.
On account of the above, and in order for the reader to comprehend this
world theory as a whole, regardless of his acceptance or denial of it, he/she
–contrary to the prevailing tendency people have– must not rush to read
the last chapter, skipping the ones in-between, because this will result in
his/her rejection of many ground-breaking positions of this theory, due to
the absence of logical evidence supporting them, which these in-between
chapters along with their bibliographic references, bring forth.
What I must also mention is that the greatest part of the book refers to
notional concepts which, in order to become clear, have been given a
‘visual presentation’. For some readers though, this procedure harbors the
danger of getting stuck on the ‘image’, neglecting the deeper Essence of the
concept behind it, since human words can only describe the conceptual up
to a certain point: For someone who has never experienced one of the basic
human senses for example, verbal descriptions are quite limited in
reproducing it in detail, no matter how clearly they might describe it.
The entire work gradually takes the reader through an upward ‘spiral’
process, from a simple viewpoint to a more complex one, so as to smoothly
transpose him to a different dimension, where he will be able to gaze at a
world which is quite different to what he has believed so far.
In the first part of the book, an ideological and emotional preparation of the
reader takes place, in order for him to endure the revelations that follow.
I would also like to note that during this entire bibliographical research, I
came across –to my grief– many and great discrepancies in the way a lot of
texts had been translated. I found translations –not necessarily from
Ancient to Modern Greek but also from Ancient Greek to English as well as
others– with such great differences between the original and the translated
text, that in some cases the translation produced the opposite meaning to
that of the prototype! These are of course not found in the book. Because of
such ‘liberty’ in the translation of many ancient texts, I was quite often
forced to use different translations for the same work –especially of the
apocryphal gospels– since each translator renders a passage in his own
style. I therefore always chose the translation that more accurately stated
what I was trying to point out in each case.
The theory unfolds through a dialogue between a (fictional) Hermit-
Messenger and the writer. Through this dialogue many fundamental
questions are answered which, in their sum, construct this diverse thesis.
There are also many bibliographic references supporting this theory.
There are specific writing font styles used in the text, which denote who is
‘speaking’ at any moment.
The styles used:
The writer
Main text or the ‘hermit’
Excerpts of sayings and apothegms the hermit uses in his dialogues
REFERENCED BIBLIOGRAPHICAL CITATIONS
Excerpts of texts as bibliographic references
(The writer’s interventions or elaborations in-between reference texts)

{Translator’s notes}
PART ONE
THE QUEST

The morning was pleasant. A cool breeze was coming in through the open
window, as the car smoothly cruised on the country road. I couldn’t be far
from the village that had been indicated to me. After a half-hour’s drive
from the town, I started driving up a scenic mud road, passing through thick
sycamore trees. Running waters crossed the road vertically, forming little
ponds here and there.
It wasn’t long before I reached a small opening, which seemed like the
square of a small village. A few small tables with even fewer chairs under a
big sycamore revealed the existence of people in that wilderness. I stepped
out of the car and headed towards the little café. The door was wide open.
–“Good morning!” …I shouted…“Anybody here?”
…Silence…
–“Hello!!!” …I shouted again. Still, no answer…
I started examining the place around me. It was a humble café with a screen
refrigerator dating back to the eighties. Some dusty shelves were hanging
from a wall, with a few bottles on them. Exactly opposite to them on the
other wall, there were some photographs, evidently of the owner’s family.
The old decorating fashion of the country was intensely impressed on the
place.
–Yes please, are you looking for something?
I heard a voice behind me. I turned and saw a badly aged man. Deep
wrinkles scarred his face, signs of a hard life that had left indelible marks
on him. Behind this tired old body though, you could discern two sparks of
humanity shining in his eyes;
–I called you, but you obviously didn’t hear me…
I felt a little uneasy. What I was about to ask him was a little strange.
–You know, I am looking for a hermit who is said to live in this area.
–Ah! You mean the ghost hermit.
His characterization caught me off guard.
–I beg your pardon? The person who told us the story did not describe him
as a ghost.
–Who told you about him?
–One of my daughter’s classmates; Elias is his name. He told us that this
particular hermit had once saved him from certain death.
–Ah! Elias… A sad story with an unexpected development… Do you know
the whole story?
–No, only bits and pieces… Could you recount it to me in detail? Time
permitting of course…
–Listen, my child, time here runs slowly. What chores can an old man have
in the middle of nowhere? I barely manage to make ends meet with this
little café that merely provides the minimum to keep me from dying. Few
people still remain in this place. Even the primary school, the village used
to have, was shut down. All young families that were left behind also
moved to the city when the school closed. Only a handful of old people
remained.
We took two refreshments which you could barely call cool and sat in the
shade under the tree. He started narrating to me.
–A few years back, while the school was still in the village, Elias’s family
lived here. Elias was only little; he must have been in the third or fourth
grade. But the child frequently complained about aches in his body. He also
missed school quite often because of frequent high fevers. After some time,
his parents decided to take him to the city to have him examined by a doctor
there. They were gone from the village for one day, two days, three days,
one week. Here at the village, we started worrying. We are a small
community. A few days after, I had to go to the city for some store supplies;
I would then meet them and find out what had happened.
Indeed, after a few days, I went to the city and started asking everyone I
knew about Elias. The news was grim. The child was very ill with the
‘wicked’ disease {Tr. n.: cancer}. It had already spread, the doctors said, onto
many vital organs. They had advised his parents to go to the big hospitals in
Athens just in case something more could be done there to save the child.
The cancer had progressed unnoticed, thus not allowing any early stage
treatment.
I returned to the village completely heartbroken. Such a young child, so
very ill! What had caused it? No one knew. A month went by and one day
Elias and his parents returned to the village.
We were all left speechless. The child was a living corpse. His parents were
two tragic figures; two shadows that could barely walk. They had been sent
home by the doctors: “We shouldn’t torture the child with treatments any
more. The disease has already taken over the whole body. Go back home
and leave the child rest peacefully in his surroundings”. That’s what they’d
said. The parents’ pain was beyond description. The child did not know the
truth. He was told that he had left the hospital because he had already
recovered. He was to stay at home for a few days to regain his strength and
then return to his old life. The parents buried their pain deep in their hearts.
They revealed nothing in front of the child.
One day, when the mother’s pain seemed to overflow, she opened her house
door, saying she was going to the neighbor’s for a minute. Instead, she
started going uphill towards the mountain. With relief she entered the forest
and let her pain burst out.
She started crying out loud with all her strength. Her sobs echoed
throughout the forest. The pain burst out like a torrent flowing from her
eyes. Her incessant sobbing combined with the shortness of breath the
ascent gave her, made her heart beat rapidly, ready to explode.
“I will die here”, she thought, and didn't care anymore! What really
mattered to her now was to be relieved from that unbearable pain. She
wished something would happen to remove that thorn from her heart! She
wished her child could recover!
She raised her head to look up to the sky and asked God: “Why, my God?
What did we do wrong?” And then, through her teary eyes, she noticed
something moving among the trees. She wiped her eyes to see more clearly.
A man was standing in front of her. She was embarrassed. She blushed. She
said “good day” and turned away to leave, but the man stopped her saying:
“Your pain has roused the whole forest. What is bothering you?”… She told
him. After the man had listened to her problem carefully, he turned to her
and said: “I think I can help you”. The woman, surprised, told him that it
showed no human compassion to toy with someone else’s pain. Yet he must
have insisted quite strongly, because they both headed back to the village.
When they reached the square, he sat under this tree and asked her to bring
him the child. “How can I bring the child to the square, sir? He is withering
away every minute like a dying candle. He doesn’t have the strength to
change sides in bed, let alone walk!” But he replied: “When you go to your
house now, you will find your child up and awake, playing with his toys. If
this is so, bring him here. If not, stay home and dwell on his death.”
Listening to his words the woman was shaken. She turned and left running
to her house. There, she found little Elias playing with his toys as the hermit
had told her. She grabs the child by the hand and carries him hastily to the
square. The hermit then approaches the child, strokes him gently on the
head, and whispers something in his ear. That was it. The child became
well. Since then, he never got sick again. We, on the other hand, never
found out what the man had whispered to the child’s ear. “It’s a secret!”
Elias always answers when someone tries to get it out of him. After the
hermit had healed the child, he set out and left. When he reached the turn on
the road, he disappeared. This is how Elias’s story goes my child.”
The story of that child had touched me deeply. When my daughter
introduced him to me, his politeness and his innate kindness made a lasting
impression on me.
–And why do you call the hermit a ghost?
–A strange man he is, my child. He has been living, God knows since when,
in a shack in the forest. He never comes to the village for supplies. We don’t
even know where he came from and when. Furthermore, whenever, during
cold winter days, hunters, searching for wild boars in the mountains,
happen to pass by his shack, they never see smoke coming out of his
chimney. There is no chopped firewood outside his shack. And what can
you say about his appearance!
–“What is wrong with his appearance?” I asked, feeling my curiosity
reaching new heights.
–Every time someone manages to see him, it's as if a single day has not
passed over him. For years now, whenever someone sees him in the forest,
they describe him as a young man around thirty-five. All these years and he
hasn’t changed at all!
–He hasn’t changed a bit? …And why do you say that some people
‘manage’ to see him? Is it so hard for someone to see him and talk to him?
Hasn’t anyone else had the chance to ask for his help for something all
these years?
–Is it hard you say? You bet! After Elias’ cure, as you can understand, there
was great upheaval. People started surging to the village to look for him.
Many went as far as his shack. He had vanished! Some waited for him
outside his shack for days. But to no avail. He was nowhere to be seen!
Some saw him collecting wild vegetables in the mountain. But when they
turned their eyes away from him for a second and then looked back again,
he would have disappeared.
Every time someone happened to see him though, their life would suddenly
change. But the most important change would occur inside the person who
had seen him. They became better. Among all of us natives here, it is
considered a great favor of fortune to manage to see this strange man, even
once.
–“I will try to meet him!” I said with such confidence that even I was
surprised by the level of faith it had expressed. “I must find out”. The little
old man looked at me in wonder.
–May God help you. If you start now, you’ll be there in an hour. You must
consider the time you need to return, so that night doesn’t find you in the
forest. Do you have a compass?
–What do I need a compass for? Can’t I drive there?
The kind old man burst out laughing.
–It is just a small footpath through wild bushes, and if you don’t know it,
you will get lost for sure. If you have a compass on the other hand, then you
must follow a constant course due east, and after an hour’s walk, you will
be there.
A compass! I ran to the car. “There must be something in here.” I never
thought of bringing a compass with me. I started shuffling everything
around in the glove compartment. Fortunately, my husband, being a scout,
always carries things like that. I found nothing in the glove compartment; in
the trunk maybe? …Nothing there either. I rushed back to the café. The little
old man was picking up the bottles from the table we had sat at.
–I can’t find a compass. Do you happen to have one by any chance?
–What use would I have for a compass? I know these parts like the palm of
my hand. You must drive to town to buy one.
A thought came to me like a flash. I hadn’t searched the little drawer
underneath the passenger’s seat. It was there that we kept everything we
didn’t use frequently. I ran back and opened it. A myriad of things were
there, things my husband uses in his scout trips: Swiss army knives, torches,
batteries, lighters, a magnifying glass, and a bunch of other small gadgets,
useful to scouts. I dug through them anxiously. “There must be a compass
here somewhere…! Who wants to drive back to town now… It’s a three-
quarter drive!”
Right then, amidst the pile of gadgets, I saw a compass: It looked old. I
opened its bronze lid, turned it right and left; it seemed to work. I returned
to the café again and showed it to the owner, full of excitement.
–Let’s see, is it working?
He turned it round in his old hands and then gave it to me. It was correct.
–“Keep a steady course to the east”, he advised me.

Full of optimism, I set off. It was noon. Although the day had become quite
hot, the course through the forest was particularly pleasant. The deep
foliage of the trees created a crisp atmosphere. Running streams gave an
extra ‘freshness’ to the whole area. Even though I was alone in the forest, I
didn’t feel afraid. It was as if all fears I would have normally had in a
similar situation, had vanished. I held the compass steadily and followed
my east-bound course.
I was optimistic. Believing the proverb ‘hope springs eternal’ to be right, I
tried to justify my optimism. All the information I had, indicated that it
would be almost impossible for me to meet that strange man. And if I did
meet him, how would I know it was him for sure? Nevertheless, such
thoughts did not occupy my mind. I was solely overcome by the unshakeable
conviction that I would soon be facing something which would radically
change my life.
Throughout my course, I kept looking around hoping to see him somewhere
in the woods before reaching his cabin. What people said about his
appearance had roused my curiosity: It seemed as if he hadn’t aged a single
day! And then again, the way he had healed Elias was very strange. He had
simply told his mother that when she returned home, she would find her
child playing with his toys! Had he foreseen something that would have
happened anyway because of some oddity of nature? Or had he caused it
himself? On the other hand, the notion that Elias’ disease had been cured
on its own was most improbable. Had he then foreseen the most extreme
exception in nature’s laws? No. He must have already cured Elias before he
even met him. And what was the purpose of his meeting with the child?
When the hermit met with Elias, the child was already cured!
I was walking in that wilderness, trying to keep my course steady. I looked
around to spot the cabin somewhere. It could be hiding behind the bushes,
and I could just as easily pass it by without noticing.
The little old man had told me that it was in a clearing. But glades in forests
are here today and gone tomorrow! Uncontrolled vegetation bursts where it
can and changes the site completely. I had been walking for an hour and I
was getting worried. My pace, compared to someone else’s, who is familiar
with the territory, was slow, of course. One hour’s walk certainly did not
apply to me.
The sound of a river flowing rapidly was reaching my ears. As I proceeded,
the sound became louder. Suddenly, I found myself in front of a steep gorge.
I stopped. I looked around to find an easy way down. Every spot I saw was
steep. I tied a handkerchief I found in my backpack on a twig, and changed
course to the north, hoping to find a smoother passage. I walked parallel to
the gorge edge for quite a while, and having found nothing, I returned back.
After I reached the bush with the handkerchief tied on it, I followed a
southerly course. It was not long before I discovered a manmade path
leading down, which had obviously been made by hunters in the area. I
went down the steep slope carefully, where someone had dug little steps in
the soil supporting them with stones at their most dangerous spots.
When the slope finally ended, I found myself on the riverside, facing the
turbulent river, which I could only hear before.
Fortunately, there was a wooden bridge at that spot. I approached
hesitantly, noticing that it was too old to be considered safe. I placed my
foot on the first plank, and it creaked so loud that it made me freeze.
A sign, rusted by time, wrote in washed-out letters: “Luck favors the daring
ones”.
“Bravo! Well, that’s comforting! Now I got my courage back!” I thought.
I sat at the bank, not knowing what to do. I let my sight rest on the beautiful
scenery. The sound of the water was relaxing. I lay on the ground putting
my hands under my head like a headrest. I closed my eyes. It wasn’t long
before I fell asleep. It wasn’t something I had planned or aimed for. My
reasoning would surely keep me from such an action. Sleep came uninvited.
…Small tables with groups of people having a good time were scattered all
over the square. The place echoed with joyful voices. Children were running
around, screaming excited in their games. People were walking around,
enjoying their promenade. Gradually, people started to leave. So, in a short
while, the square was left deserted. I was all alone. “I better go too”, I
thought to myself and started packing the things I had left on a bench.
Suddenly, a hovering ball of golden light appears in the square, drawing
circles in the shape of the symbol of infinity (∞).
As it rotated round and round, it produced music like the sound wind-
chimes make when hanging in the air.
2 CHALDEAN ORACLES: ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., KROLL 51 – PLACES 111

PROCLUS, TIM. II, 312, 27, (p. 167): «…hastening towards the center of a
clamorous (noisy) light.»
Having ‘danced’ around for 4 or 5 times in the air, the ball stood in front of
me and started transforming into a golden glowing rod. It ‘danced’ another
2 or 3 times (always producing that strange music) and came back in front
of me again, this time changing its form to the luminous shape of a human
whose head was environed by rays of light.
The vibration of this Luminous Presence was very strong. My physical
substance was being subdued by its powerful oscillation. Then, as if it
perceived my weakness, it dissolved into a golden aura, that covered the
whole surrounding area, with a sudden but silent ‘explosion’ of light. The
entire space around glowed, flooded in golden light…

I anxiously woke and jumped up, still feeling my heart pounding strongly.
What a dream that was! Was my subconscious playing games with me? Or
was it some kind of premonition? I sat up straight and looked at my watch. I
must have slept for about half an hour.
I stayed there, thinking of the dream I’d had, over and over again. I was in
shock. I looked again towards the old wooden bridge. “I hope I won’t be the
last one to cross this tumble-down little bridge”. Be it the dream that was a
forecast for what I was about to come across, be it that hope dies last, I set
out determined to cross.
I placed my foot on the first plank. It creaked loudly again. I ignored it. In
my mind, I tried to imagine my body lighter, as if it were possible to reduce
my weight. I held on the ropes firmly on both sides. After all, if a plank
broke, I would be able to hold onto the rope (if that didn’t break as well); I
tried not to think about it. I kept walking with all my attention intensified. I
could hear the river flowing violently underneath my feet. The view from
that spot was majestic. I took a deep breath and moved on. A few more steps
and I would reach the bank opposite.
When I set foot on solid ground, relief took the place of my initial anguish. I
took the compass out of my pocket again, opened it and held it steady in my
palm: Course, due east.
I tangled myself into the forest again, leaving the river behind me. It was
already two in the afternoon; early summer. Fortunately, the light of day
holds strong until late in the afternoon, lasting even through dusk.
Logically, the cabin should be built close enough to the river, but in a safe
distance from its banks in case of heavy rainfall. I must be near! I
accelerated my pace following an obscure track through the grass. I went
around a tuft, and right behind that, I saw it.
It looked uninhabited. I went closer. It was only a wooden shack, with a
window without shutters, its glass dusty and blurry. An old rusty latch,
secured the wooden door, which was next to the window. I walked around
the whole cabin, trying to detect the faintest sound. I could hear the distant
sound of the river. The wind whispered through the foliage, as if in concert
with the chirping of the birds. Some dispersed sounds of branches
crackling, and wild nuts and fruits forced to the ground by ripeness,
completed nature’s music. On the side of the house, there was a rudimentary
little bench made from a fallen tree log. I stopped hesitantly at the door. I
knocked shyly… I got no answer. I found more courage though. I knocked
louder. I waited… Nothing! I went to the window and placing my hands on
both sides of my face for glare protection, I looked inside. Empty… I found
more courage and opened the door latch. The door squeaked open. Nobody
was inside. I walked into the empty room. There was only a single room.
Under the window, there was an old Murphy bed made from green khaki
cloth, probably an army leftover from World War II. On the wall, right
above it, there was a wooden frame with the picture of a horse galloping in
a field. In the middle of the room, there was a table with two chairs. On one
side of the wall, there was a bench with a small oil stove, a box of moldy
matches, a bottle of oil, an oil lamp, two clay cups, some tin plates, some
empty bottles and a big clay pitcher. On the wall opposite the bed, there was
the fireplace. On its wooden mantle there was another oil lamp and some
candles. Inside the fireplace were some half-burned branches and a small
pot on a cast-iron frame.
Everything in the room was dusty, and the spiders had set their traps in
prominent spots. “It is uninhabited”, I thought. I felt a tinge of
disappointment in my heart. “…Rumors! But of course! Take everything
with a pinch of salt!”…Thoughts of reprehension against myself came over
me. “What could I expect when I am so gullible? Serves me right! I went
looking for adventure. I was rather naïve in the end”. I then started
blaming others. “As if it were possible for miracle workers to exist…Could
Elias be a myth-maniac, after all? Yes, but what about the old man at the
café? …No, Elias must have been cured by the doctors. Then his parents,
out of their great joy, attributed his cure to a miracle. That must be it. It
doesn’t matter. Oh well! At least I went on an enjoyable excursion”.
I felt hungry. I sat on the bench that was outside the house. I opened my
backpack and took out a filling sandwich. I enjoyed every bite, feeling I was
regaining the energy I had lost by fatigue. I was better now. I took out my
thermos and drank plenty of water. In my anxiety, I had not thought to fill it
up with fresh water from the river. “It doesn’t matter; I’ll fill it up on my
way back. I’d better not delay any further though. It is time to return. I must
now follow a course due west.” I took the compass out of my pocket again
and opened it.
THE MEETING

“What! What is the matter with it? What perfect timing for it to stop
working!” The compass needle kept spinning round like crazy… “How am I
going to get back now?” I felt my knees failing me as I looked at its berserk
spinning. And there was more in store for me. The distinctive squeak of the
door was heard out loud. I stood up full of tension. In lightning speed, I
reached the side of the house where the door was. No one was outside. I
leapt up to the door. And then I froze. A young man was standing at the
front. He was not going in, but coming out of the shack. I was left
speechless. “What in the world! Am I in the twilight zone? Not even ten
minutes have passed since I left the room, and there was nobody in. Where
did that man come from?”
I looked perplexed, once at the compass and once at the man standing in
front of me.
–When did you enter the cabin without me hearing anything?
…He smiled.
–“My compass has gone wild”, I said with an uneasy feeling.
–“There's nothing wrong with it!” he said. “What brings you here?”
–I am looking for a hermit that people say lives here.
–What do you want him for?
–I need some answers! And I hope he will be able to give them to me.
–You are not looking for the hermit. You are looking for the Messenger.
–The Messenger? I don’t understand.
–Come inside, and let’s sit and chat at our ease.
As I was entering the room, I observed the man I had in front of me. He was
a young, thin man with brown hair and eyes. He was about 1.70 m. tall. He
was wearing a beige, shift linen shirt and linen trousers in the same color.
His outfit was completed by a pair of shoes made of cloth, a little darker
than the rest.
After the shock of the first impression, thoughts rushed through my mind
like wild horses: He doesn’t look like a hermit to me. He must be someone
passing by. And if he is just that, what am I doing with him in the middle of
the wilderness…? His appearance of course, creates a feeling of ease and
security. But then again, what was that he said about the messenger? He
mustn’t be aware of the existence of the hermit. And what he said about the
compass not having gone wild, how did he know…? Besides, I clearly saw
his hands as he leaned at the door and they were clean and not rough at all.
I’ve always imagined a hermit in dark clothes, or maybe a worn-out cowl
and his hands must surely be rough and full of calluses from the chores of
monastic life… No, he can’t be the hermit! He must be just someone passing
by!
That last realization filled me with anxiety. I wanted to turn round and run
away.
–You’ve only just arrived and you already want to leave?
–“I beg your pardon?” …Was I thinking aloud? “What made you think that
I wanted to leave?”
–Your thoughts are very strong.
– I don’t understand you.
–And how could it be possible for your fragmented logic to understand me!
When I met you at the river, in that dream that shocked you so much, I
could discern you had the ability to assimilate the message I am about to
send to the people.
The shock had left me speechless!
–“I am the one you are looking for”, he continued. “Sit down though, and
let’s take things from the beginning”.
I sat on one of the chairs that were by the table. He took the one opposite to
me.
–Do you know what that crazy spinning of the compass denotes?
–“No”, I answered.
–That at this moment, you are in an energy spot, inside which there is a
space-time vacuum. This time vacuum was created by me entering your
dimension. In order for me to manifest in your time, I had to ‘warp’ the
space-time continuum, so as to create a tunnel, a wormhole. Through this
wormhole, I have the ability to ‘jump’ almost instantly, to other time points
nearby.
3 ‘BACK TO THE FUTURE THROUGH …TIME HOLES’,

‘ΤΑ ΝΕΑ’ ATHENS NEWSPAPER, JUNE 2000:

«Stephen W. Hawking concludes: In order to travel in time, we must be
able to warp space-time so much as to create a tunnel, a wormhole. This
wormhole will connect both edges of our galaxy and it will help us take
a shortcut, go from one edge to the other and come back while our
friends are still alive. It has been said that these wormholes will be
possible in the future.»
To you though, who are unbreakably bound to your space-time, it seems
strange that time wear does not affect me. This is why I always appear to be
young.
–Excuse me, but if I have understood you correctly, you mean that you can
interfere with time?
–This is not something difficult to those who are outside the prison of time.
To you of course, who are inside your space-time cage, something like this
seems unattainable.
One shock followed another. I still hadn’t recovered from his sudden
appearance, and there he was talking to me about incomprehensible things!
–All this you are telling me is completely incomprehensible…
–Look, since almost everything we are about to say will be
incomprehensible to you, and since coming events are of great urgency, I do
not intend to exhaust myself in meaningless discussions, in order to make
things easier for you to grasp. Put your intellect and your senses into a state
of awareness, and understand.
I do not belong to your world, not even your universe! While I am here,
time will not affect this point in space. And you, being in this space–time
vacuum, will not be affected either. This will give us the opportunity to say
a lot, without time limitations. Now, as for my appearance: Like a diver
needs a special diving suit, in order to spend some time underwater, so does
my hypostasis need a material carrier, in order to become perceivable here
in this world. I come from the Real HyperUniverses of True Light. There,
concepts are not split into good and bad ones but are united, whole. Now, as
far as our bodies are concerned, these are not exactly bodies in the sense
you give to the word. We are ‘Intelligent Wholenesses’ [=Nous possessing
Wholenesses]. This is of course difficult for you to conceive. The reason
necessitating my entrance into your world is extremely urgent and concerns
a great portion of mankind; but not all! An extremely urgent message must
be delivered to this portion of humanity. Through our discussion, you will
realize who these humans are.
The difference between me and you is the Active Spirit. In me, the Spirit is
completely active and awakened. Yours though, is in a comatose state.
When the Spirit of a human awakens, then, this man knows everything.
He/she has no need for any knowledge or information· because he/she just
knows. As centuries passed by, man lost his ability to receive information
from his Spirit. When he started using material ways to gain knowledge, the
mechanism to receive it through the Spirit started becoming dormant. And
today, this mechanism has become completely useless. By now, men equate
the ‘spiritual man’ to the materialistically educated. The real meaning of the
word ‘spiritual’ is lost.
In your world, all things, from the simplest to the most complex, can be
seen from two different points of view: What they ‘are’ and what they
‘seem to be’. A Spiritual person sees things the way they ‘are’. Men always
see what things seem to be.
On account of the restricting abilities of your sensory organs, you are
unable to perceive the Whole. Through your five senses you perceive only a
small arch of the circle of things that surround you. And the overestimation
you always have for these extremely restricting senses of yours makes the
probability for you to understand the whole circle surrounding your world,
almost impossible. In general terms, people see the effect, but almost
always miss the cause. They see the tree, but ignore the true reason for the
creation of the tree. They look at man, as well as themselves, but ignore the
reason for their existence.

I was listening unable to utter a single word. A sequence of feelings

overcame my whole existence; awe, surprise, relief, query. It seemed
unbelievable. Furthermore, a second wave of questions took hold of me. I
had nevertheless come to this place with so many unanswered questions! I
felt perplexed. I looked at his face. It emanated safety and self-confidence.
His features were gentle and absolutely harmonious. If someone were to
observe them carefully, one would not be able to say with certainty whether
they belonged to a man or a woman. His eyes emitted an otherworldly
brightness. His voice was soft and without any trace of tension. He crossed
his hands on the table and looked at me.
–“After Elias’ cure, many people tried to find you”, I said. “But you
avoided appearing to them. Why did you choose to appear to me?”
–All these people came to meet me, asking of me to repair mistakes of their
creator. No one approached me to learn the Truth.
–The mistakes of their creator…? I don’t understand.
–Yes. They came either asking for a cure, restitution, or adjustment of their
problems. In general, they were asking for material settlement.
–And where was the harm in that? After all you had already performed a
miracle.
–The miracle I had performed was not the aim but the bait!
–The bait to catch what?
–Truth seekers; and not just seekers of any sort of material adjustment.
–And were all those, looking for you, seeking merely material solutions to
their problems?
–No, there were also some who appeared to be searching for the Truth. The
Truth however, can be sought by three different people in three different
ways. The first seeks the Truth motivated by the hunger of his curiosity; the
second by an existential anxiety, and the third driven by an inward and
obscure nostalgia.

I hadn’t even begun to resolve one of my queries, simply by asking a

question, when a second one was born, only to be added to the previous
unresolved one. I felt my mind short-circuiting.
–“You know”, I started timidly, “for many years I have also been on a quest
for the Truth, and God in general.”
–“And if you are saying you want to learn the Truth”, he interrupted me,
“have you initiated, before anything else, the process of self-knowledge, so
as to know exactly which body of yours is the one seeking It?”
–I honestly don’t know. But I also didn’t know that, for each person, the
origins for the quest of the truth can be different.
–I will help you understand. When you say you seek the truth, which truth
do you want to know? The one fragmented into many pieces or the one and
only one Truth?
–I don’t understand what you mean by the term ‘fragmented into many
pieces’. I guess I am looking for the one and only one Truth.
–In other words, you are not certain?
–No, I probably don’t even know the difference!
–Oh! There is an enormous difference! But answer another question for me,
so that I may understand. You say you seek God. Which God, the Father-
God or the creator-god?
I felt completely lost. I felt terribly embarrassed, as if I were ignorant of
elementary issues. I took a deep breath to regain my strength, and said:
–Many are the things I don’t know. You may take this for granted. This is
after all why I am looking for answers in matters pertaining to life and man
in general. These are eternal questions that have preoccupied many people
in the past and still continue to do so. There are however, some values I
believe I know well. Now, if I am wrong there too, then, please show me.
THE TRUTH

–So, you want to know the Truth! Men however, often say that the Truth
can sometimes be quite painful! Fragments of the Truth are found scattered
throughout man’s history. In that fragmented state however, men cannot
perceive IT as a complete picture. So, they prefer to choose that particle of
Truth that suits their idiosyncrasy best.
From another point of view however, a truly unbiased observer of life itself
can feel his way to the Truth. But since what he will finally discover will be
very unpleasant, he will prefer to turn a blind eye; and the result? Men
cannot stand holding the Truth in their hands as a whole, so they cast IT as
far away as they can. Then, they bury their heads in the sand of the material
world like ostriches in danger, and go on living in company with the
fragmented part of the truth that has remained in their hand. This is all they
have the power to hold!
We have, in conclusion, the subjective truth of each man who also believes
that it is different from the fragmented piece of truth of his fellow man.
What is really happening though is that the different pieces of the Truth that
each one possesses can only be isolated parts of the ONE and absolute Truth.
Let me give you an example which is very characteristic of what I am
trying to say:
You must certainly be aware of Newton’s experiment. He painted a round
disk with the seven basic rainbow colors (iris) that correspond to each
frequency range of the light spectrum. He started with red, the color with
the longest wave length, immediately after that he painted the color orange,
then the yellow, the green, the blue, the cyan and finally he painted the
violet (mauve), which has the shortest wave-length. On the round disk
therefore, all seven colors of the spectrum could be seen, one by one, in
sequence. When the disk started spinning fast though, these colors ceased to
appear separate as before, and their place was taken over by the white color
alone. This is exactly what happens with the different views/truths of
people, and the ONE TRUTH. The One Truth looks like the white light ray.
When it falls onto the crystal prism though, it is deflected into the seven
colors of the rainbow and creates the ‘polychrome’ of views and opinions.
Men, immobilized and chained by the bonds of their weaknesses onto their
own angle/view as they are, choose ‘red’ for example as their vista/truth
and disagree with the other group of similarly immobilized and chained
men who choose the ‘yellow’ expression of truth. A third immobilized
group chooses as their personal worldview the aspect of ‘cyan’, and scold
the ‘green’ position, and so on.
This is what happens with all different positions and views of people; the
result? They are all right, and at the same time wrong. In other words, they
all have a portion of ‘justness’, as we will examine later. The Complete
Truth is not to be found in any isolated color/position, but simultaneously
in all of them; this Wholeness of the Truth is expressed in this
experiment/example, by the white color, which is the result of the synthesis
of all colors together. This is, after all, what your natural science claims! So
this is what I mean, when I ask you whether you could bear a face-to-face
encounter with the complete picture of the Truth, the ‘white’, or whether
you are merely interested in some fragmented part of it that suits your
idiosyncratic ‘coloration’.
–“I am hoping that I would be able to handle the complete truth!” I said,
letting my curiosity answer, rather than the real me.

In reality, I kept listening without being able to understand a single word of

what he was saying. All the rudimentary knowledge I possessed about some
spiritual truths, could not explain to me the concept of the fragmented. In
my life, I had grown accustomed to choose. I would separate the data and
choose the best; Always the good versus the bad. And now, how should I
accept everything as a whole, and not choose the best one? And what about
the other notion, that the need for answers on issues of an existential nature
could have risen from another body of mine, and that I should know which
one it was! …
I knew of course, what some Eastern religions (or even theosophy) talk
about the existence of the seven bodies of man, but nothing more. The
acquisition of self-knowledge on the other hand, had always been a process
that made me wonder as to the way it should be carried out. Additionally,
that riddle/question he had posed to me, regarding which god I was looking
for, the God – Father, or the god – creator (!) was extremely
incomprehensible to me. He discerned my confusion and went on.
–In the Greek language, there are many forgotten keywords. When I say
forgotten, I am referring to the meaning some words have today, as opposed
to the primordial meaning that the same word used to have in the early
years.
4 TZIROPOULOU-EUSTATHIOU, A., ‘HELLENIC LOGOS, HOW THE GREEK
LANGUAGE INSEMINATED INTERNATIONAL LOGOS [=LANGUAGE]’ (p. 32):
(a) KORAES A., ‘ABOUT EDUCATION AND LANGUAGE’: «In languages, many
times, a metaphor generates homonymies (synonymies, vocabulary in general),
which, deviating from the etymology of the first principal word, bring
confusion to the untrained minds…»
(b) HATZIDAKIS, G. «And they considerably distorted the language…»

We are about to use now one of the most important ones: the word ‘Truth’
(Gr.: Αλήθεια). Do you know the older etymology of this word?
–I think I do. It consists of the privative prefix α that declares negation and
the verb λανθάνω or its older form λήθω, which means to forget, to lose
memory of something, to let something elude me.
–Which means that the correct form of the word is Α–ΛHΘH–Α, and it
means: ‘What we must not forget’.
5 A) PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [ SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I.,
=
«And besides, said Cebes intervening,…Socrates, if it is
K. (72e, 73a):
true…that learning is nothing other than anamnesis (remembrance), then,
from that point of view, it is necessary for us, somewhere in the past, to
have learned that which we now remember. But this would be impossible,
if our soul hadn’t existed somewhere else, before assuming this human
form.»
B) CHALAS, A., ‘THE UNDERLYING MYSTERY IN THE HELLENIC ALPHABET AND
THE UNIVERSE, OR, ABOUT SCIENCE’ CH: ABOUT THE WORD ‘TRUTH’ (p. 178):
«We, humans, are the beings wandering about as shadows and phantoms/
ghosts, having forgotten our past –our distant past− our previous
hypostasis, due to, who knows what great injustices. For, each one of us
on this Earth is paying a previous life’s sins. Each one of us is a convict,
and his body is his bonds; and gravity is a merciless and all-seeing guard.
From that past, before our arrival on Earth, we recall nothing, because,
between that past and the eye of our consciousness, the cloud and the mist
of oblivion is placed…There was a time in that distant past, during which
we came against the World of Ideas, with the non-specific, the invisible…
Our Soul knows everything. It is imperative though for someone to
extract the infinite knowledge deposited in oblivion. We are indeed fallen
angels, serving [a sentence] on Earth for great injustices. …And we come
thus to the meaning of the word we are examining: When the eye of the
Soul sees without the mist and the cloud, without oblivion/forgetfulness,
then it has Light in front of it. This condition of the Soul is called
Α-λήθεια (Gr.: without forgetting). This is the mystical meaning of the
profound word.»
We have hence unlocked the ‘first door’ which is the absolute
understanding of the word Truth. The word namely declares that the truth is
something that we cease (the privative α) to forget (the verb λανθάνω -
λήθω). As the word itself indicates, the truth must be remembered.
–And how is it possible to remember the truth…? This seems to me even
harder than to search for it and find it.
–Maybe now we can really proceed to harder paths. Remembrance is the
result of the sufficiently more painful process of self-knowledge, as well as
man's broader understanding of things surrounding him, with the substantial
precondition however that he is capable of spherical perception. And when
I say spherical perception, I mean the prerequisite of understanding all
views and standpoints.
JUSTICE

I had left my compass on the table, with its bronze lid closed. A delicate
flower was painted on the lid, decorated with beautiful colors. He took it in
his hands and showed it to me, turning the decorated lid towards my side,
thus leaving the bronze bottom side of the compass facing him.
–Do you see this object? I want you to describe to me what you see right
this moment, in every detail.
–I can see a round metallic box that has a very beautiful flower painted on
it.
–You are mistaken, he answered. There is no flower painted on this bronze
box. You are probably imagining the flower. What my eyes see is just a
round bronze box.
I looked at him feeling some wheels of my mind slowly starting to spin and
smiled.
–So, could you tell me which one of us is right about this box?
–I believe we both are, according to our individual point of view.
–This is what people always do. They disagree with the portion of the truth
that others see, as opposed to the part of the truth they themselves see. All
men always have a percentage of rightfulness on their side. And they
always expect this percentage of rightfulness to be accredited to them. We
now come to mention, even if only superficially, another concept. The
concept of Justice; but a basic prerequisite of Justice is the existence of
Morality (Ethics).
–And how can we define Morality?
–In a couple of words really. Morality is the safeguarding of what is
‘essentially beneficial’ to each being, separately. Surely though, in this
universe of fragmentation, personal benefit on a general scale, is not
feasible. So, people are forced to seek justice for larger groups, at least to
the extent that this can be possible. In most cases though, one group’s
benefit is contrary to the benefit of another, so injustice is never eliminated.
Essentially, injustice doesn’t exist; what makes it appear nonetheless is the
different position each living being holds in the wheel of life. This
diversity/variation of everyone’s position about everything produces
injustice as a side-effect.
This different position that each being holds in the whole world however, is
not artificial, but natural. Nature itself has based its operating mechanism
on this diversity. The impossibility on the other hand, for everyone’s
position to prevail is also not artificial, but natural. Thus a new natural law
emerges, to establish its principles: The law of the rightfulness/justice of the
strongest! [Tr. n.: Might makes right] Where is justice, when the hungry lion
devours the carefree antelope? Which of the two animals has justice on its
side?
–Both of them surely possess a percentage of rightfulness. But the law
imposed by the strongest obviously exists for the sake of balance and
selective upgrading. Only through this law can the strongest prevail while
the weakest perishes. Only thus can there be evolution!
–Perfect! Only through strife therefore can balance and selective upgrading
be accomplished! Doesn’t this though automatically indicate moral
degrading for the sake of material improvement?
I looked at him perplexed.
–Injustice ends up establishing itself as one of the fundamental laws for the
entire material nature to function, and of course for humans too, as they
themselves are also parts of matter.
–But, couldn’t man define justice for all, instituting fair legislation, despite
nature’s inability to do so?
–What you are saying automatically proves that nature is defective in this
sector! As far as man is concerned now, in absolutely interpersonal
relations, the (rightful) interest of one side is the loss of the (rightful)
interest of the other! Then, no matter how ‘right’ each side is, one of the
two will prevail and the other will automatically lose its portion of
rightfulness.
What do people do then? They strive for justice. Yet, when they finally
establish it somewhere, either for humans or for situations, it starts being
dissolved by the diametrically opposite (weakest) point of the ‘wheel of
life-matter’ –because this is nature’s law– and there, injustice gradually
takes its place, bringing the totality of things back to their natural balance.
6 ‘LIVING ON THE EDGE OF CHAOS’, WHAT IS TIME? 4 LESSON, Physics4u.gr

«The Second Law of Thermodynamics sets some limitations to the

forecasts made in this clock-Universe. Everything, the Second Law of
Thermodynamics insists, progressively acquires greater disorder.
Anything that increases order, has the inevitable consequence, that
somewhere else in the Universe, disorder will increase.»
What chance do you really have, when you strive to make things more just?
More just, according to whose right? Through dyadicism (duality), the basic
characteristic of nature, another element will always suffer!
I will give you a rough example, which nevertheless clearly exhibits this
natural law I’m talking about: We have a sick man on one side, and on the
other, a whole army of microbes devouring him. Well, one of the living
beings must die so the other can survive!
Everything in this material dimension, from the tiniest blade of grass to the
larger beings, even celestial bodies themselves, is subdued to this twofold-
law: ‘just – unjust’. Thus, another basic axiom of this universe manifests
which is: ‘Your death is my life’. But the predominance of this axiom
inflicts pain. When someone loses their percentage of rightfulness, starting
from the most insignificant detail and ending with the loss of their right to
live, then they suffer pain. No matter how strange it may seem to you, the
pain and agony of death are the same for all creatures of this world; and
don’t think that pain and agony are nonexistent in the world of plants. A
mere hostile thought of someone towards these life-forms, can cause them
great disturbance!
7 ILISSOS JOURNAL, ISSUE #80 (1970) & #95 (1972) ‘PLANTS FEEL’-MARCIA HAEYS:

«Cleve Backster was a technician for the FBI. He was a specialist in the
truth detecting machines. His job was to maintain these machines and
demonstrate their use to the agents of the FBI. …Cleve Backster, as an
expert in lie-detection methods to people, connected plants with
electrodes and found reactions equivalent to people’s fear, nervousness
and affection. “It appears that plants have a primitive sense” Cleve
Backster says. “They respond to arduous situations with signs that
correspond to people’s uneasiness. They show relief when their owner
returns home from a trip.” …The experimental method of Cleve Backster
consists of attaching electrodes on the leaves of the plants and measuring
their electrical reactions to external actions, as would happen with man…
During the experiments and in order to protect the plants from external
influences, Cleve Backster puts them in lead containers. Furthermore, he
uses the Faraday Screen to record the radiofrequencies of the
electromagnetic field. The project started while he was trying to measure
the pace at which plants absorb water.
“…I thought it would be interesting to find out whether I could cause a
reaction to the plant when I provoked it. So, I decided to burn a leaf. But
before I had even proceeded to get the matches, at the moment of my
decision, a dramatic change was recorded on the paper. The polygraph
needle jumped up and began drawing something that looked like human
anxiety.»
No matter how persistently people imagine they will at some point attain
absolute justice, they are deceiving themselves. Injustice will always be
created as a counterweight elsewhere, to maintain the balance of duality the
characteristic property of matter. [ ] …If one isolates the negative
electrons from a material atom, keeping only its positive nucleus he will
automatically cancel the whole atom.
8 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ10. Light and darkness, life and death, right and left, are brothers and
sisters. They are inseparable.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-96): «Good and evil are
twins, the progeny (descendants) of Space and Time, under the sway of
Maya (=Deceit). Separate them by cutting off one from the other, and
they will both die. Neither exists per se (autonomously), since each has to
be generated and created out of the other, in order to come into being.»
Just think! Can there be life without death anywhere on earth and generally
in the whole universe? Is there beauty without ugliness? Everything exists
in pairs: High-tide and low-tide; centrifugal and centripetal; attraction and
repulsion; positive and negative. Why do you then imagine that justice can
exist without injustice? Injustice is not a personal matter of men, neither is
it a matter of their choice. It is a natural condition.
Choices are usually pre-determined by the creators of an
application/program, not by its users. When for instance, you want to wash
your clothes in the washing machine, you select one of the cycles
(programs) offered by the manufacturer. The manufacturer of matter
however, does not appear to have included the parameter of morality
(ethics) and justice somewhere in his material structure. What cunning mind
has therefore placed the blame of making the wrong choice onto man?
Where is sin hidden?
9 THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI A.,

A., verses 13-17:

«What is the sin of the world? The Master said: There is no sin, but it is
you who make sin exist when you act according to the habits of your
nature, which is inclined to adultery.»
The very nature of matter ends up as the 'adulteress nature' and JEAN-YVES
LELOUP clarifies: «The word adulteress, here, has no sexual connotation
whatsoever.»
Let us then try to locate sin: If we initially exclude the transitory labels of
“do's and don'ts” or what are commonly referred to as taboos, which are
established by human societies through the centuries and which alternate
from nation to nation and from era to era, sin is usually considered to be the
cause of injustice or harm to someone else. We have already established
however, that the different view/position someone holds in the circle of life,
according to the dyadic law of the universe, automatically creates a dipole.
So, if injustice prevails somewhere, then, at the diametrically opposite
point, justice does and vice versa. The stronger each party/view is bound to
its position (fighting for its values), the more antagonistic it becomes
towards the opponent’s view (who strives to make his own dreams come
true). At some point, when the limits of assertion are exceeded, sin arises as
a side-effect.
Sin therefore is the result of this extreme assertion of a man’s own
percentage of rightfulness and arises as a side-effect of dyadic matter.
Nevertheless, every man sins towards himself as well! This is because
every single sacrifice of his automatically makes him answerable to
himself.
10 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, THE ECUMENICAL COPTIC PROJECT, METALOGOS

Ǥ14. Jesus says to them: If you fast, you shall beget transgression for
yourselves. And if you pray, you shall be condemned. And if you give
alms (charity), you shall cause evil to your spirits.»
It is not my purpose to avert you from offering any benefaction to your
fellow men with the view I am presenting you with, but to make you
question the possibilities matter has to finally make you a perfect Man.
You people seem to be living inside one of those nightmares, where
someone is thirsty in his sleep and is constantly trying to quench his thirst
in his dream. He is constantly dreaming he is drinking water, which doesn’t
satisfy him though. He can only find relief when he wakes up and really
drinks water. The same holds true with the daydreaming illusion of the
creation of a perfect material world! For as long as someone remains seized
by this daydreaming, one will desperately fight for justice, love, morality
and ideals. Not a single thing from what men imagine they are touching
with their hands is actually real. This is why a taste of un-fulfillment is all
that is left on the lips of the more sensitive ones.
11 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, ASCLEPIUS & EXCERPTS,

RODAKIS P., TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT IIA FROM THE HERMES' SPEECHES TO
TAT
Hieroglyphic Egyptian Texts translated into Greek during the Ptolemaic
period, by Heliopolis’ priest, Manethon.
Ǥ3. All therefore Tat that is found on earth, are not real, but only
imitations of the truth and yet not all of them, but only a few… §4. The
rest is lies and delusion, Tat, and conjectures, constructed like the pictures
of imagination; …§5. So, those who are not taken by the lie, they can see
the truth.»
Many philosophers compare material life to a lethargic sleep; others to a
‘living’ dream. If man does not wake up from this lethargic sleep, he faces
the real danger of actually ‘dying of dehydration’.ξ
12 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ28. And Jesus said: I stood in the midst of the world and revealed myself
to them in the flesh. I found them all intoxicated. Not one of them was
thirsty and my soul grieved for the children of humanity, for they are
blind in their hearts. They do not see. They came naked into the world,
and naked they will leave it. At this time, they are intoxicated. When they
have vomited their wine, they will return to themselves.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH
ROWE]

The unfortunate thing with people is, of course, that while things go well
and according to their interest, they remain untroubled by the total injustice
plaguing the entire creation. When injustice knocks on their own door
however, only then, do they become riled up.
DOES GOD EXIST?

My entire ideological structure started trembling dangerously. A truth that

made me feel insecure appeared in front of my eyes. I was just looking for a
‘grip’, compatible to my social background and reasoning, to hold on to.
–Maybe the view that many people have, namely that there is no Creator
and nature itself created all these species through its evolutionary
mechanism, is true. It would thus be perfectly natural, in this impersonal
nature, for the immoral and the unjust to prevail.
–If you put it that way –he spoke again– let us open a parenthesis, in order
for me to explain to you the fallacy of this thought.
Look at the universe. Do you know what the basic element of the structure
of the material universe is? He continued without waiting for my answer.
The universe exists because it is based on laws. Law however, is established
by logic and not the illogical. The mindless cannot create the intelligent,
and neither can it create rules. Each species generates its similar one
(according to image and likeness). In nature though, what is evident, is the
logic with which everything is structured; and not just simple logic, but its
extreme mathematical expression: From the way the ant's body is structured
and the ways it moves in order to survive, to the absolutely mathematical
motion of celestial bodies.
Let us now hypothesize that the concept of randomness does indeed hold
true in creation. In a cosmos where the mindless dominates, creation
structured in a mathematical logic can only occur by accident once, not
time after time. Statistically speaking, this logically structured repetition,
escapes from the category of a random creation of the mindless, and
becomes an absolutely programmed creation by the sentient/intelligent and
the absolutely logical.
13 A) EMBIOGENESIS, ARTICLE, MAY 2003, PHYSICS4U.GR

WAS THE LIVING WORLD CREATED BY CHANCE? A VIEW OPPOSING DARWIN’S

THEORY
«A biotic system must do three things: 1) energy exchange, 2)
information storage, 3) replication. All biotic systems, from human
beings to bacteria, do these three things. In essence though, the creation
of a living organism starts with amino-acids which create proteins.
Only twenty out of the eighty types of amino-acids are found in living
organisms. The trick is to isolate the right type of amino-acid.
Then, the correct amino-acids must be joined together in the right
sequence and produce the protein molecules. Besides that, there are other
factors involved in the process, like the reactions after the sequence.
Other (non-amino-acid) molecules tend to react easier with amino-acids
than amino-acids react with each other. There is therefore, the problem
with these 'other' molecules. …There is also another complication. Half
of the amino-acids are clockwise and the other half are counter-
clockwise. Yet, only the counter-clockwise ones are found in living
matter. (50% are thus excluded from the possibilities of the ‘random’)
Now the correct amino-acids must be interconnected in the right order/
sequence. Additionally, they must form the right bonds (e.g. peptide
bonds) in the right places, because protein folds in the correct three-
dimensional manner. If all these steps are not completed with absolute
precision, the protein will not function.
…In the same way, probably one hundred amino-acids must be put
together in exactly the right way, in order to form a simple protein-
molecule. And remember, this is only the first step!
A protein molecule is not enough to make a living organism. About two
hundred more must be created in the same manner, and must gather in
exactly the right order to make a distinct living cell.
…Behe, in his book ‘The black box of Darwin’, states that 'The
probability for just 100 amino-acids to ‘accidentally’ join together, would
be equal to that of a blind man finding a specific grain of sand in the
Sahara desert, and furthermore, finding it not once, but three times in a
row!' […] Darwin’s simplistic hypothesis: Darwin must have
undoubtedly thought that it shouldn’t be very difficult for life to be
created from lifeless matter, because in his time there were no scientific
means to show the great chasm between these two material classes. Ernst
Haeckel, in 1905, describes living cells in a rather simplistic way as
‘homogenous spherical creatures’. In those days, they had no means of
seeing the complexity that exists in such a ‘simple’ cell. The truth, as we
know it today, is that a ‘simple’ cell is incredibly more complex than
anything man has ever designed or recreated, even with hyper-
computers.»
B) ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘SECRET MESSAGES’ (p. 392):
«American physicist and theologist Gerald L. Schroeder, in his book
‘Creation and the Big Bang’, in 1996, stated that, according to his
calculations, time was not sufficient enough (the Earth is approximately 5
billion years old) to allow for the accidental creation of complex
organisms like man. At a Conference titled ‘Macro-evolution’ which took
place in Chicago U.S. in 1980, the first complete re-evaluation of life’s
origin and evolution was done. Scientists reached the following
conclusion: The creation of life is the result of either an unknown –till
today– force of nature, or a natural factor (god?), or lastly, it has
originated from somewhere else.»
Yet, this life too, that might have come from …‘somewhere else’ … must
have been created by someone!
C) SCIENCE ILLUSTRATED, SPECIAL EDITION ‘EVOLUTION’, JANUARY 2007
A statement from Darwin himself:
CHARLES DARWIN ‘THE ORIGIN OF SPECIES’: «I openly admit that the
assumption that the eye was created through the process of natural
selection seems to me totally absurd.»
Take for example any of man’s creations. Can a factory be created by
chance? Can a bridge or a house be made by accident? No.
14 ALIENS – MYTH OR REALITY, ‘ΤΑ ΝΕΑ’ ATHENS NEWSPAPER, PHYSICS4U:

American scientists Peter Ward, Professor of Geology, and Donald

Brownlee, Professor of Paleontology, both at the University of
Washington in Seattle, in their book ‘Rare Earth’, mention a series of
‘coincidences’ that assume the burden of the creation of life on earth:
«To begin with, in order for life to be created, it needs a stable star for a
father, a star like the sun, capable of constantly producing a stable and
adequate quantity of energy for billions of years. Animals, animal
species, as we know them, need oxygen. And it took almost two billion
years for the build-up of the amount of oxygen needed for all the animals
on earth. If the energy produced from the sun hadn’t been stable, if there
had been sudden changes during this long-lasting process, chances for life
to be created on our planet would have been minute… Of extremely great
importance is also the size of the sun. If it (the Sun) had been 30% larger,
it would have self-combusted in four billion years, an extremely short
time frame to allow for intelligent life-forms to evolve. If it had been
smaller on the other hand (and it is calculated that 95% stars are smaller
than the sun), there would have been other problems. For life to exist
though, even more favorable astronomic circumstances must coincide.
One of them is the presence of a giant planet like Jupiter at a distance not
very close, and yet not very far, which can function as a ‘gravitational
shield’ against asteroid and comet attacks. Jupiter and its gravitational
field have repeatedly protected the earth from attacks of this kind.
Equally important is the presence of the Moon. Its size is much larger
than what one would normally expect for a natural satellite of our planet.
Yet, it helps stabilize the earth’s axis close to 23 degrees (where it is
today). It is thanks to this permanent declination, that the temperature on
the earth’s surface is maintained stable: another basic prerequisite for the
development of life. Even the very creation of the moon, appears to have
occurred at the precise moment and in that exact manner which would
create the conditions we enjoy today. Coincidences do not stop here
however. Even the position of our solar system in the galaxy (neither too
close to the edges, where stars don’t have enough metals to facilitate the
creation of planets, nor too close to the center, where radiation would kill
us all), is yet another coincidence that allows us to live.»
Therefore, since man, who is the ultimate creation of nature, does not create
accidentally, would his own ‘nature/maker’ do so? Do not forget, that the
creation always reflects its creator’s characteristics.
The scenario of randomness is utterly illogical. It is selected as a view by a
category of mainly intelligent people who, being open-minded as they are,
ascertain the existence of cruelty and injustice in the whole structure and
operation of nature. They also realize that the prevailing justice is only the
law of the strongest. However, this comes in complete opposition to the
concept of the benevolent and merciful god creator (the maker of heaven
and earth), whom all religions thus depict with only miniscule variations. In
an indirect effort to reject the idea of a bad creator as they perceive him
through his creation, they dispute the paternity of his logically structured
creation.
Could it be that we should unite these two, and then realize something more
real, but not as pleasant? We say yes on the one hand to the
sentient/intelligent and omniscient creator but no to his ‘all benevolent’
quality!
THE PRIMORDIAL (ORIGINAL) SIN

Let us rather start from the beginning. If we look at humanity’s past, we

will stumble upon an old myth/riddle. This myth refers to a serious error,
into which the forefathers of man, Adam and Eve, befell. This fault resulted
in their eviction from Paradise, where they originally dwelled. This
expulsion is interpreted as their fall from grace, from an originally higher
condition to an inferior one.
Before we set off to examine this myth, you must keep in mind that every
myth is constructed in such a way, so as to bring forth coded information to
every prospective analyst.
15 A) SALLUSTIUS (OR SALLUST, OR SATURNINUS SECUNDUS SALLUSTIUS) ‘ON

THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ Gr. tr. GRAVIGGER P., CH. ‘CONCERNING MYTHS’, (p.
21):
«On what grounds then, have the Ancient people set aside these
teachings, in order to use myths? Here is what is worth inquiring. The
first benefit we obtain from the use of myths is precisely this research,
because this way, the intellect does not remain idle.»
He then classifies myths into five categories (p. 27): «…Amongst myths, some are
theological, some are physical and the others are psychic, materialistic
and mixed.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 13: «§35…the words spoken by the
prophet: I shall open my mouth in parables, I shall declare things which
have been kept secret since the creation of the world.»
C) MARGIORIS, N. ‘DE-SYMBOLIZATION OF THE GREEK MYTHOLOGY’:
«The Myth is a manifestation of every mystery. The symbol/idea is
translated into our world with a myth.…The myth-weavers used to hide
the knowledge they possessed, inside the plots/descriptions of the myth.
…He who de-symbolizes the myth, transcends the exoteric facts of the
myth-plot and finds the esoteric schemes/symbols and transforms/
transmutes them …hence revealing the symbol’s aetheric side. …The
myth was created by great mystics, who structured it with two sides: The
esoteric/aetheric and the exoteric/narrative. The esoteric/aetheric side
conceals the truths they carved inside the myth…i.e. they created the
idea/symbol that represents the truth itself. They then built the outer
features, the plots…The mystics have taught us that during the
construction of the esoteric part of the myth, the core, they incorporated
seven truths. These can be sciences… primordial knowledge, creative
vibrations, spiritual energies, inner laws… experiences from other
dimensions, where the gnosiological harvesting is enormously great.»
Within the story of the same myth, it is possible to unlock many levels of
knowledge. It is essential though, for the prospective analyst, to possess at
least certain basic elements. I shall then bring these basic elements forth to
you, in order to establish the foundations onto which we shall later
construct our building. Initially, you must know that there is not only one
‘fall’ for man, but a concatenation of falls, with two, overbearing ‘par
excellence’.
16 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-457):

«The Kabbalists teach the existence of four distinct Adams, or the

transformation of four consecutive Adams, the emanations from the
Dyooknah (divine phantom) of the Heavenly Man, a superior
combination of Neschamah, the highest Soul or Spirit: this Adam having,
of course, neither a gross human body, nor a body of desire. This ‘Adam’
is the prototype of the second Adam. That they represent our Five Races
is certain, as everyone can see by their description in the Kabbalah: the
first being the ‘perfect, Holy Adam’… ‘A shadow that disappeared’ and
was produced from the divine Tzelem (Image). The second is called the
protoplastic androgyne [man/woman] Adam of the future terrestrial and
separated (divided) Adam. The third Adam is the man made of ‘dustsoil’
(the first innocent Adam) and the fourth, is the supposed forefather of our
own race, the Fallen Adam, who was clothed with skin, flesh, nerves,
etc… He possesses the animal power of reproduction and continuance of
species, and this is the human Root-Race.»
There is not one Heaven, but two. This happens because there are two main
Creations.
17 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-59):
«Every ancient Theogony without exception –from the Aryan and the
Egyptian down to that of Hesiod– places, in the order of Cosmogonical
evolution, Night before the Day; even Genesis, where ‘darkness is upon
the face of the deep’ before ‘the first day’. The reason for this is that
every Cosmogony begins by the so-called ‘Secondary Creation’: namely
the manifested Universe.»
B) CHALDEAN ORACLES, ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., KROLL 33 – PLACES 185
PROCLUS, TIM. 429b, 256a (p. 113): «…Thesun was born, like the others, by the
second Noũs/mind, which was named Time of Time [Gr. Chronos].»
C) PLATO’S ‘TIMAEUS’ Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G. (V 37c6 – 37d7): «And when
the Creator saw the world alive, moving and becoming an image of the
eternal gods, he was in awe and in his pleasure he set out to make the
world resemble its original prototype (the one according which he had
built this world) even more closely. And since the prototype model
happens to be an eternal living being, he set about to make the world he
created as similar to its prototype as possible. But inasmuch as the
nature of this living prototype happened to be eternal, this quality was
impossible to be attached in its entirety to this world which is generated.
Wherefore he designs to make this world a moving image of the
eternal Aeon, and by decorating the sky he creates a moving image of
the stable and unmovable Eternity, eternal as well while moving
according to the laws of numbers.»
D) PLATO’S ‘TIMAEUS’ Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G. (V 29a2 – 29b2): «If, of course,
this world is beautiful, and the creator benevolent, it is obvious that the
Maker was aiming for the eternal (the unchangeable)…And since these
things exist in this way, by absolute necessity, this world must be the
image of another. Thus, the most important duty of each researcher is to
start from the natural principle (Gr. ‘Archē’).»
Ε) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, SPEECHES I-XVII, RODAKIS
P., TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH A: Ǥ8. And I said to him: Where do these
elements of nature come from? And he answered to me again: From the
Divine Will which took the form of Logos (Word) and saw the good
world (of the 1st Creation) and mimicked it, creating a world with its own (the
Divine Will's) elements and its own creations, the souls.»
I looked at him puzzled, in disbelief.
–In this conversation, I do not intend to repeat known information to you,
information of the kind that people ruminate, but to transpose you on to a
very special vantage point, from which you will see the world that
surrounds you, completely different and overtly real.
This particular myth corresponds to these falls of man and sketches out
these facts in a coded way. Concepts describing the real events are certainly
quite complex and for this reason, completion of this knowledge will come
to you when we have closed the circle of our discussion in this meeting.
Then, you will have understood with absolute clarity which these falls are
and on what planes they have taken place. Additionally, two categories of
Gods appear inside the book of Genesis. This becomes apparent when in
many places, mainly in the first chapters, God is sometimes one, and other
times he speaks in plural, as if they were a team.
18 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: Ǥ26. And god said: Let us make man, in
our image after our likeness.»
Basically, the word ‘god’, in the first chapters of Genesis, refers to two
diametrically opposite Beings. One refers to the Father God and the other to
the god (gods) creator(s). For now, it will suffice for us to generally
mention some very basic information. In the flow of our conversation
though, we will report all the facts in greater detail.
This primordial myth says that sometime in the remote past, Adam and Eve
were in Heaven. And God said to them: “You may eat fruit from all the
trees of Paradise. But you must not eat the fruit from the ‘wood’ of
knowledge of good and evil. If you eat from it, then you will die”.
19 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2: «§16…And the lord god commanded
Adam* saying: “Of every tree of the paradise*, you may freely eat; §17
but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in
the day that you eat of it, you shall certainly die.»
*These words are used in the Original Greek version of the Seventy
(Septuagint or LXX): [§16 και ενετείλατο Κύριος ο Θεός τω Αδάμ λέγων· από παντός ξύλου
του εν τω παραδείσω βρώσει φαγή, §17 απο δε του ξύλου του γινώσκειν καλόν και πονηρόν, ου
φάγεσθε απ’ αυτού· ή δ’ αν ημέρα φάγητε απ’ αυτού, θανάτω αποθανείσθε.]
Everything was going well in the Heavenly realm, when at some point, a
snake, having embraced the said (dead) tree/wood, prompted Eve to try its
forbidden fruit, and through her, Adam as well. This fruit was the fruit of
the ‘knowledge of good and evil’.
This seemingly simple myth conceals the forgotten story of the ‘Odyssey’
of man. Every word in it is a symbol. Before we proceed to the analysis of
the myth, we must clarify a fundamental word: the word ‘god’. We shall
once again go back to the primary etymologies of the Greek language. The
word used in the scriptures in Greek is θεός [theόs] (e.g. theology) and
comes from the Greek verb [θεάομαι-θεώμαι] meaning I am visible, I am
seen (tr. n.: another word coming from the same verb is θέατρο= theatre).
20 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-1):

«An Archaic Manuscript is before the eyes of the writer. On the first
page, an immaculate white disk can be seen on a dull black background.
On the following page, there is the same disk, but with a central point.
The student knows that the first disk represents the Cosmos in Eternity
before the re-awakening of the still slumbering Energy…The point in the
hitherto immaculate disk, denotes the dawn of differentiation. It is the
Point in the Mundane (Cosmic) Egg; the germ within the latter, which
will become the Universe, the ALL, the boundless periodical Cosmos,
this germ being latent and active, periodically and by turns. The one
circle is the Divine Monad (Unity) from which all proceeds (is projected)
and to which all returns.»
In other words, the Picture that is presented in the archaic text is a circle
in the center of which there is a dot/point: [ ]. This symbol though, is the
primary shape of the Greek Letter [Θ] (Theta), which is the starting letter
of the word ΘΕΟΣ [Theos = God), which in turn (the word), with its first
letter symbolizes exactly what it denotes.
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VI, ASCLEPIUS’ DEFINITIONS TO KING AMMON
Ǥ3. I will start my sermon, by invocation unto God, the master of all and
creator and father, the All-Encompassing One…§7. To see Him, is not a
matter of conjecture, but his very appearance engulfs the whole world in
splendor, the world that is above and that which is below; for he is
established in the midst, wreathing the Cosmos.» [ ]
C) CHALAS A., ‘THE UNDERLYING MYSTERY IN THE HELLENIC ALPHABET AND
THE UNIVERSE, OR, ABOUT SCIENCE’ CH: ABOUT THE WORD ‘TRUTH’ (p. 145):
«And firstly, we can notice that of the 24 known letters, only Theta (Θ) is
left aside, somehow supervising and regulating everything. (He classifies the
Greek letters into nine triads including koppa [κόππα ] and sampi [σαμπί ], where [Θ]
completes their triad. Since these two letters [ ] and [ ] are not used anymore, [Θ] is left on its
own in the end).And in a strange ‘coincidence’, the word Theos [Θεός =
God] starts with [Θ], and furthermore, that symbol [Θ] consists of a
circular or elliptical circumference, of which, upon writing it, we never
fail to define the Center. Is it that [Θ] symbolizes the Universe, in the
center of which yet again lies the Central Authority?»
As the word itself denotes, the gods/creators, during the early periods of
creation, were visible to men. It was feasible in other words for the gods to
be seen. As a matter of fact, forgotten ‘remnants’ (of this visibility) can be
found in most myths giving accounts of encounters of the gods with their
protégés.
21 A) HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’ GR. TR. STAVROS GIRGENIS (Verse. 535):

«[…καί γάρ ότ’ εκρίνοντο θεοί θνητοί τ’ άνθρωποι…] … because, when

the gods and mortal men separated from each other…»
The commentator of Theogony, Stavros Girgenis (ZITROS publ.) notes:
«Hesiod has in mind (in this verse) the end of the era when the gods and
men lived and ate together.»
B) PLATO’S ‘TIMAEUS’ Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G. (XIII 40e-40e5): «And it is
beyond our powers to speak of the other daemons and to know about their
birth. We must believe those who spoke before and were descendants of
the gods, as they said, even if they spoke without the probable and
necessary proof. And inasmuch as they profess to speak of known family
matters, we are obliged to believe them, following the established
practices.»
When men say ‘God’, they mean the initially visible creator.
Besides the creator or creators, there is also another Infinitely Greater
Existence, Higher, above the creator: The Genitor of the True Light.
22 SALLUSTIUS SATURNINUS SECUNDUS– (GALES 300 A.D.) ‘ON THE GODS AND

THE WORLD’, Gr. tr. GRAVIGGER P. (FOOTNOTE OF THE TRANSLATOR, P.

GRAVIGGER): PLOTINUS CH. V, IV 1 – PROCLUS, PLATO’S THEOLOGY II-Ψ-
DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE, ‘ABOUT DIVINE NAMES’. FOR A CORRESPONSIVE
VIEW ON THE FIRST PRINCIPLE (ARCHĒ) IN THE EGYPTIANS SEE IAMVL. ‘ON THE
MYSTERIES’ VIII, 2.
«Prior to those who truly exist, and before all the archons (or before all
beginnings/startups/creations), There Is One God, Preceding the First God and
king, immoveable and abiding in the uniqueness of His Own Unity. For
neither is there anything intelligible connected with Him, nor any other
paradigm (example) exists about Him, the Self-Paternal, Self-Begotten
(Self-Generated) and Singly-Paternal God, the One Who is really Αγαθός
[=Good/Benevolent] {See Tr. n. on the w. Αγαθός at the beginning of Ch. ‘HIGHER
MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’}. For (He is) even Greater, and The First
One and the fountain/source of all and the root/foundation/principle of all
the first intelligible (thought-out) concepts, of the archetypes of all, of the
intelligible forms.
And from this One then, (the First One), a (Second) autonomous God
appeared, self-contained and self-sufficient. For He (the Second One) is the
principle/start [Gr. Archē] and also the god of other (inferior) gods, being a
Monad Himself (the Second One), stemming from the First One, before
Essence and the principle of It. These, therefore, are the most ancient
principles of all things, older than the ones that Hermes (Trismegistus) places
prior to the aethereal and empyrean (fiery) and celestial gods.»
He cannot be called God (Theόs) because he has never been seen.
23 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 5:

«§37. And the Father, who has sent me…you have neither heard His voice
at any time, nor seen His form.»
The god, who appeared to Moses in the form of the ‘burning bush’ on Mt.
Sinai, was not The Father of Jesus:
B) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 19:
Ǥ18. And Mount Sinai was wrapped in smoke, because the Lord
descended upon it, in fire [pyre]. The smoke thereof ascended like the
smoke of a furnace, and the whole mountain quaked violently, §19…and
Moses spoke and God answered him by a voice.»
And Blavatsky notes:
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-374):
«In the Zohar we read as follows: As Moses was keeping a vigil on
Mount Sinai, in company with the deity, who was concealed from his
sight by a cloud, he felt a great fear overcome him, and suddenly asked:
“Lord, where art thou…sleepest thou, O Lord?…” And the Spirit
answered him: “I never sleep: Were I to fall asleep for a moment before
my time, all the creation would crumble into dissolution in one instant.”
‘Before my time’ is very suggestive. It shows the God of Moses to be
only a temporary substitute, like the male Brahma, a substitute and an
aspect of THAT which is immutable, and which therefore can take no part
in the ‘days’, or in the ‘nights’, (of Brahma) nor have any concern whatever
with reaction or dissolution.»
He has no Name, simply because IT cannot be uttered through matter.
24 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘ASCLEPIUS, OR THE PERFECT SERMON’ (p. 51):
«§20…So, there is no hope for the Omnipotent Father and Master of all
beings to be defined by a name, even if that name is complex and
sophisticated. God has no name.»
He is The Unspoken, The Great One: The Father.
25 SALLUSTIUS (OR SALLUST) OR SATURNINUS SECUNDUS SALLUSTIUS (GAUL

300 A. D.), ‘ON THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ (Gr. tr. P. GRAVIGGER) p. 41-42:
«Among the gods some are of the world, ‘cosmic’, and some above the
world, ‘hyper-cosmic’. By the term ‘cosmic’ I am referring to the Gods
who create the Cosmos; as for the ‘hyper-cosmic’ ones, some create the
essences of the Gods, others the noûs (mind) and others the souls: thus
they have three orders, and all these (orders) are found in the related
teachings.
Among the ‘cosmic’ Gods one team creates the Cosmos, another
animates it, another creates the harmony between the opposites which
comprise it, and yet others supervise it, for the preservation of the once
achieved harmony.»
In the centuries of man’s history, this difference has been forgotten. So, with
the word ‘god’ two completely different Entities were associated. The
creator/god of the entire material universe, namely ‘of what is seen and
what is not seen’ on one hand and, on the other, The Supreme One, The
Genitor of True Light, The Unspoken Mother/Father Unified.
26 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘ASCLEPIUS, OR THE PERFECT SERMON’ (p. 51): «§21 God
engulfs everything; He has in Him the infinite fertility of both genders.»
In the first two chapters of Genesis in the Old Testament, both These Two
different Entities are involved, hidden in the symbolisms of the myth.
I was watching him with obvious astonishment painted on my face. He
looked at me, and realizing my queries, he continued.
–When the truth is being searched starting from the side of matter, the
‘tangle’ is impossible to be resolved. When it is being searched from the
side of the Spirit though, then everything gets untangled. There lies the
difficulty for men to discover the Truth. Men try to discover the beginning
and the cause of all through research, science and observation.
Nevertheless, the answers they get are fragmented, since they all stem from
this material plane of fragmentation. The more spiritually fine (subtle) the
source of the information, the less fragmented and more spherical this
information is.
This small clarification surely didn’t satisfy me completely. Yet the only
thing I could do at that point was to patiently synthesize the new puzzle
pieces he was offering with my logic, gradually formulating the image of
Truth. After this brief parenthesis, he returned to his main topic.
–We will now move onto another plane, which is very remote from the
dense matter that surrounds man. I will try to describe this plane to you,
giving form –as much as possible– to the concepts that compose it, by
creating ‘images’ for them.
27 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS Ι., GRAVIGGER P., TEXT AND

TRANSLATION BASED ON THE COLLECTION OF W. KROLL, ALONG WITH

ADDITIONS AND IMPROVEMENTS OF ED. DES PLACES (ORACLES CHALDAIQUES,
PARIS 1971, B. L.) ED. BY ATHINOGENIS Ι., GRAVIGGER P. ―KROLL, P. 11, KROLL,
DAMASCIUS I, 154:
«There exists, something Intelligible (apprehensible by the mind only), which you
must perceive by the flower of your Noũs (mind); for if you should incline
your mind towards It and try to perceive It (like a particular, discrete
thing), you will not manage to perceive This; for It Is a certain kind of
power belonging to the edge (of a sword) of circumlucid strength and
with glittering mental intersections (rays). Therefore, you must not
intently try to perceive That Intelligible Thing with vehemence of
intellection, but with the subtle flame of a subtle/finer Noũs, which can
measure all things, except That Intelligible One; you must indeed
understand That Intelligible –and if you turn your Noũs inwards to It, you
shall perceive it– not fixedly, but by directing the pure Eye of your soul,
after it (your soul) has turned away from (disregarded) anything sensory, so that
your Noũs –void of thoughts– can turn towards The Intelligible, so that
you may learn The Intelligible, for It exists beyond the boundaries of
human logic.» [FESTUGIRE, REVELATION IV, p. 132-134 - H. LEWY, Chaldean Oracles
p. 169 – PLACES, 123]

Through this ‘image-giving process’, I will present to you the Territories of

Dominion of The Supreme One, The Unspoken. These Territories are
infinite. They are The HyperUniverses of the Unsplit True Light.
28 CHALDEAN ORACLES, A. I., GRAVIGGER, P., PROCLUS IN PLATO, KROLL 31-

PLACES (p. 107) «For this is the light which is above the empyrean world
(the world of fire), which is A Unit (Monad), before the triad of the
empyrean, the aetheric and the hylic (material) world.»
Everything THERE is Whole, Complete. Concepts are Unsplit. There is no
good, simply because there is no evil. There is no justice, simply because
there is no injustice. There is no dyadicism (duality).
29 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:

«§69…He who has appeared (the manifested creator) has come from the depths,
and (but) He Who owns the hidden things (The Supreme One), is beyond all
the opposites.» [Eng. tr. Joseph Rowe]
There is though, absolute Harmony and Knowledge (Gnosis). Concepts do
not conflict with each other as opposites, but flow together in an ocean of
absolute harmony and virtue. Beings are not split in male and female. Male
and female are unified into One Wholeness, as is The Absolute One,
Mother–Father of all.
30 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G., NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC]
«[35] Judas [said] to him (to Jesus) “I know who you are and where you
come from. You are from the immortal realm of Barbelo (The Divine World of
the Unutterable Father). And I am not worthy to utter the name of the One
Who has sent you.»
At some ‘point in time’, inside The Absolute, The Great Unuttered Father
emitted Primordial Light Rays from within His Existence: The Ultimate
Firstborn Sons. Born directly of the Unuttered Father, they had those
Unique Characteristics to possess HyperUniverses of Unsplit True Light:
They were the authorized ones.
31 The above text does not refer to the so-called ‘parallel universes’.
These will be mentioned towards the end of the book, and must be clearly
distinguished from what we call HyperUniverses.
They were the Second manifestation of the Deity, in the form of the ‘Son’
(male and female one). Every Son of the Unuttered Principle was granted a
HyperUniverse.
32 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G., NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC]:
JESUS IS TEACHES JUDAS ABOUT COSMOLOGY; THE SPIRIT AND THE SELF-
GENERATED:
«[47] Jesus said, [come], that I may teach you about [secrets] no person
[has] ever seen. For there exists, a great and boundless realm, whose
extent no generation of angels has seen, [in which] there is [a] great
invisible [Spirit].
[The Gospel's translators have added the following: “which no eye of an angel has ever seen, no
thought of the heart has ever comprehended, and it was never called by any name.”]
…A Great angel, the enlightened divine Self-Generated One, emerged
from the cloud. Because of Him, four other angels came into being from
another cloud, and they became attendants for the angelic Self-Generated
(The Self-Generated is the Unuttered – Unspoken Principle – The One – The Father, male and
female one.) The Self-Generated said, ‘Let [lost text] come into being [lost
text],’ and it came into being [lost text]. And he [created] the first
Luminary (i.e. An Ultimate Spirit, His Monogenes in this particular HyperUniverse/Aeon) to
reign over him (the Aeon). He said, ‘Let angels come into being to serve
[him]’ and myriads without number came into being. He said ‘[Let] an
enlightened aeon come into being’ (2nd Hyper-Universe of Unsplit Light) and he
came into being. He created the second Luminary (Second Monogenes (Singly-
Born) for the specific 2nd Hyper-Universe/Aeon) [to] reign over him (over the Second
Aeon), together with myriads of angels without number, to offer service.
That is how He created the rest of the enlightened aeons (HyperUniverses of
Unsplit Light).»
In Judas’ Gospel, it is mentioned, that there are twelve Aeons/HyperUniverses.
«…The twelve aeons of the twelve Luminaries constitute their Father,
with six heavens for each aeon (six dimensions for each HyperUniverse/Aeon), so
that there are seventy-two heavens (dimensions) for the seventy-two
Luminaries (72 Monogenes).»
For now, we briefly mention some concepts in passing. All these will later on be analyzed and
justified meticulously with more evidence.

Inside the HyperUniverse of each Firstborn Son (Luminary), absolutely

harmonious Intelligent [Nous possessing] Entities (male and female one)
were created by the Firstborn. These Entities expanded, offering new
Beings into existence. All Beings stemming from the Firstborn were the
third manifestation of the Unuttered Principle, with the quality of the Holy
Spirit.
Body, in the sense that men know, does not exist. A relative designation of
these Supreme Entities would be Intelligent Wholenesses.
The proliferation of these Entities has no relation to the insemination of
material humans. Observe how this happens in an evolutionary manner:
Inside the HyperUniverses of True Unsplit Light, a young figure (male and
female one) –the third manifestation as the Holy Spirit– starts moving
inside the infinite oceans of Knowledge of the Laws and Archetypes. It
expresses one of the infinite qualities of ITS (male + female) Monogenes
Genitor (Luminary) of that particular HyperUniverse (Aeon). Emotions, in
the sense known to humans, do not exist.
33 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT IV, ‘FROM HERMES' SPEECHES TO TAT’:
«§18…Wherefore, I say that sensations (feelings) are both corporeal and
mortal, as they resemble the (material) body in constitution… §19. On the
contrary, Immortal Bodies have no feeling, precisely because they are
immortal; feeling is nothing more than the pre-existence of good or evil
in the body, or their departure. Whereas in the Immortal Bodies nothing is
born and nothing dies; therefore feeling does not exist in them.»
On the contrary, there is ‘something’ that only remotely resembles these
emotions. It is a plethora of complete and unsplit states of being (biomes)
that never come in opposition to one another, but are all characterized by an
inconceivable, continuously expanding variety. Each Wholeness, as IT
LIVES, absorbs the unified Knowledge of the Archetypes. At the same time
IT ‘associates’ with other Wholenesses of different Qualities. From this
symbiosis, Each Wholeness absorbs additional Qualities from the other. In
other words, an ‘osmosis-like’ phenomenon is created. The newly
assimilated Properties/Qualities interlace with the original innate ones and
create new compositions of biomes and Properties. These various new
Properties, in combination with Knowledge, are conducive to the expansion
of each Personality, Its growth. At some point, when this particular
Wholeness reaches a maximum level of expansion, new, separate,
prevailing Properties detach themselves from IT as new, young, living
Beings. These are self-substantial on one hand, but parts of the Genitor on
the other. Every young Being, is a new diverse Property of the Primary
One. The Primary Being now, continues to experience situations through ITS
personal Life and also through ITS ‘children’. The young Offspring on the
other hand, set off on their own lives, yet in constant connection with Their
Genitor. All Wholenesses are expressions of the Holy Spirit, and are united
through Their Genitors with the Firstborn (Luminary) of their home
HyperUniverse, and also with The Absolute One, The Unutterable
Principle. The Absolute One again, is united with all His/Her Offspring (as
They All Are Consubstantial). There is in other words, an unbroken
connection among all Beings. Loneliness is a totally unknown condition.
These are in very general terms the Worlds/HyperUniverses of the True.
There, the One and True Paradise exists, and Its ‘Trees’ symbolize the
HyperUniverses of The True, Unsplit Light. In the center of this Sacred
Heaven, there is the Tree of Eternal and Inexhaustible Life, which is born
by the assimilation of the boundless Gnosis of the Sacred Archetypes.
There is however, a dead tree/wood/universe, which is cut off and isolated
from the other trees/HyperUniverses; a creation, reflective of the Real One.

Inside one of the HyperUniverses of the Firstborn Sons (Luminaries), at

‘some point’ a normal Wholeness (male + female one) ‘was born’ but with
somewhat odd combinations of properties. After IT absorbed the Properties,
the Laws and the Archetypes of ITS Universe IT expanded. But when the
time came for IT to offer ITS offspring to ITS ‘Home’ HyperUniverse, IT
defected. IT (this Wholeness) chose to create a universe of ITS own.
34 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. PROCLUS IN

TIMAEUS D, TALKING ABOUT THE AEON:

«Once he snatched, completely alone and for himself, the ‘Flower of
the Noûs (Mind)’ from the Paternal Might, he is able to understand the
Father's Noûs, and deliver that Noûs to all sources and upon all principles
and has the power to swirl the never-tiring vortex and ever stay inside it.»
ITdecided to create an isolated universe. However, IT was not authorized to
do so, IT was a transgressor; IT was a thief and a fugitive at the same time.
35 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: ENG. TR.

FROM COPTIC: FREDERIK WISSE: «This is the first archon who took a great
power from his mother. And he removed himself from her and moved
away from the places where he was born. He became strong and created
for himself other aeons with a flame of luminous fire… Then his mother
(of the fallen creator)…became aware of the deficiency, when the brightness of
her light diminished. …But when she saw the wickedness, which had
happened and the theft, which her son had committed, she repented…
And the arrogant one took power from his mother.» [GR. EDITION:
APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT, VOL. V, THE APOCRYPHON OF
JOHN, TR. KOUTSOUKIS D., PYRINOS KOSMOS PUBL]

Let us see however, who this ‘first archon’ is, that John describes in his
Apocryphon Gospel, by searching for him in his more ‘worldly’ Gospel:
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 12:
Ǥ31. Now is the judgment of this world: now shall the archon (ruler) of
this world be cast out.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§11. …And concerning judgment, because
the archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
D) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-483): «The history begins by
the descent on Earth of the ‘Gods’ …and this is the (first) fall. Whether (it
is about) Brahma (who) hurled down on Earth in the allegory of
Bhaghavat, or Jupiter by Kronos…»
In order for IT to accomplish that, IT had to use unorthodox methods. After
IT withdrew to a neutral part of the Whole, IT chose an old creation
remnant. This was the forbidden dead wood tree/universe. In order for IT to
vitalize it, IT writhed around it, embracing it fully.
36 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C.,

IOANNIDIS P. K.
1ST SPEECH: «§4…And I saw an infinite sight, flooded by light, both sweet
and exceedingly pleasant; and I was wonderfully delighted beholding it
(the image of the HyperUniverses). But after a little while (in another place) I saw a
downward darkness partially born coming down in an oblique
formation, like a snake, fearful and hideous. I also saw that darkness to
be changed into a moist nature, unspeakably troubled, which yielded a
fiery smoke from its depths, and from whence I heard an unutterable
heartbreaking sound, and an inarticulate roar in a voice of fire (the forbidden
tree).
§5. From those Luminous Planes (of the HyperUniverses), I saw a Holy Logos
(Word) pouring Itself out towards the moist nature (the union of the fallen creator
with the forbidden tree)… §6…And that luminous Logos (Word) that you saw
surging from (my) Luminous Planes towards that moist nature, is my
(fallen) son that came out of my Noûs (Mind).»

After IT was assimilated by it, IT expanded to the deepest and furthest parts
of it, and was cleaved in two opposite positions –god and daemon– thus
giving birth to ITS own ‘firstborns’, in a state entirely ITS own.
37 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [ENG. TR.

FROM COPTIC: FREDERIK WISSE]: «And Sophia of the Epinoia… wanted to

bring forth a likeness out of herself without the consent of the Spirit…
And though the person of her maleness had not approved and had not
consented, (yet) she brought forth (gave birth)… And because of the
invincible power which is in her, her thought did not remain idle, and
something came out of her, which was imperfect and different from her.
…And it was dissimilar to the likeness of its mother, for it had a different
form. And when she saw (the consequences of) her desire, it changed into
a form of a lion-faced serpent. Its eyes were like flashing fires of
lightning.
She cast it away from her, outside of that place (from the 1st Paradise), so that
no one of the immortals might see it, for she had created it in ignorance.
And she surrounded it with a luminous cloud… so that no one might see
it except the Holy Spirit… and she called its name Yaldabaoth.
This is the first archon, the one who got a great power from his Mother.
And he removed himself from her and he abandoned the places where he
had been born. He became strong and created for himself other aeons
inside a blaze of luminous fire, which still exists now. And he was
stupefied in his Madness, which dwells within him, and he begat some
authorities for himself… (12 authorities are named)… And he set up seven
kings - one per firmament of heaven – over the seven heavens (the 2nd
virtual Paradise included), and five (kings) over the depth of the abyss (hell) so
that they might rule there… Now the archon (of this world), who is weak, has
three names. The first name is Yaldabaoth (the serpent), the second is Saklas
(its positive expression) and the third is Samael (or differently, Satan – its negative
expression).» [GR. EDITION: APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT, VOL. V,
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, TR. KOUTSOUKIS D., PYRINOS KOSMOS PUBL.]
The following references declare the fission (splitting in two) of the one to
the two opposites.
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«Elohim has the face a bear. Yahweh has a cat’s face. One is righteous;
the other is not. Yahweh is righteous; Elohim is not. Yahweh would
command fire and wind, Elohim would command water and earth.» [Eng.
tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
C) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«Arise and remember that you are the one who has heard, and follow
your root, which is I, the Merciful (Jesus) and protect yourself against the
angels of poverty (positiveness) and the daemons of chaos (negativeness).» [Eng.
tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
D) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ10. Light and darkness, life and
death, right and left, are brothers and sisters. They are inseparable.»
It was that moment when the HyperUniverses shivered from the magnitude
of the apostasy. The fission/schism of the Absolute gave birth to the second
twofold/dyadic creation: ‘the fruit of knowledge of good and evil’. It is the
very same coin with its two different sides; Yin and Yang [ ].
38 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
First of all, there are the gods,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘ASCLEPIUS’ (p. 47): «§19.
masters of all species. Then come the gods who are masters of a
substance. These are the sensory gods (creators of the sensory world), who are
the same as their dual nature. They are in the entire sensory world and
create all beings, one with the mediation of another, and each one is lit
by the work he has created.» They receive energy from their bond
servants – the bond servants of god/creator.
The battle between the two opposite sides of the same fake coin started.
This battle will stop, only when this whole deceitful product reaches its end,
as is the destiny of everything fake.
39 A) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC
Jesus said, “Truly I say to you, for all of them, the stars bring
«[54, 55]:
matters to completion. When Saklas completes the span of time assigned
for him …and they will finish what they said they would do … (then) they
all will be destroyed along with their creatures.»
Β) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-36)
«In Book II, Ch. VIII of the Vishnu-Puraná, it is stated: “By immortality
is meant existence until the end of Kalpa.” And translator Wilson in a
footnote remarks: “This, according to the Vedas, is all that is to be
understood of the immortality (eternal life) of the gods· they perish at the
end of universal dissolution (or Pralaya).»
C) STEPHEN HAWKING – ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A NUTSHELL’ Gr. tr. PETRAKI M. (p.
«The probable end of the universe is the Big Crunch, during which
96):
matter will be cataclysmically sucked in by a huge gravity well.»
D) THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI
A., A.:
Ǥ24-25 All
that has been composed will be decomposed (dissolved), both
on earth and in the sky.»
This is the second ‘creation’ of the forbidden, the un–true, the fake, the
perishable; a reflection, a mirror image (mirage) of the TRUE.
40 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘ASCLEPIUS’

(a) EXCERPT XI: Ǥ16. Nothing in the body is true, in the bodiless though,
nothing can be fake.»
All therefore Tat that is found on earth, are not
(b) EXCERPT IIA (p. 111): Ǥ3.
real, but only imitations of the truth and yet not all of them, but only a
few… §4. The rest is lies and delusion, Tat, and conjectures, constructed
like the pictures of imagination…§5. Those who are not allured by the lie,
they can see the truth.»
In it (the image), everything is in fission (in a divided, dyadic, twofold
state). Fragmentation and schizophrenia (from the Gr. σχιζο-φρένεια
schizo+phrenia meaning ‘with a mind split in two’) reign everywhere:
Concepts conflicting with other concepts, properties conflicting with other
properties. There is joy, simply because there is sorrow. There is pleasure,
because there is pain. There is good, because there is evil. This is the entire
material visible and invisible (energy) universe.
In order to somehow clarify the difference between the concepts of the
absolutely TRUE, and the concepts that prevail in the material universe
(visible and invisible) to you, I will focus your attention on a ‘trick’: You
must have surely seen a little toy with a coin run-through by a metal thread.
When the coin is still, both its sides can be seen, but when it starts rotating
with great speed, then the two-sided coin disappears from the eyes of the
observer, and a ‘sphere’ appears in its place. This is exactly what happens
with the Truth. This ‘slowing down to a halt’ of the speed of True Light has
created dyadicism (the divided, twofold state); division; oscillation;
something similar to the example of Newton’s disk. The quality of being
spherical is the property of every True Concept, which has been
transformed to a polarity in the material plane. Hence, the two opposite
positions were created. The coin always has two faces, each possessing its
own particular characteristics. One face is ‘good’, the other is ‘evil’; one is
life, the other is death; one is joy, the other is sorrow. This is precisely the
‘wood of knowledge of good and evil’. The Truth is not found on either one
of the two sides of the coin. The Truth is found in the Sphere. This is the
condition of Unsplit Concepts that reigns upon the True HyperUniverses.

Inside the True HyperUniverses of the Unsplit, young Beings had been
created and were starting their Lives. They were the Celestial Men.
41 A) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC
«[50] In him (the Cosmos of the Ultimate), the first Man appeared (Adamas/Celestial
Man), with incorruptible powers.»

B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC «[48] ADAMAS AND THE LUMINARIES: Adamas (Celestial Man) was
the first luminous cloud that no angel has ever seen among all those
called ‘god’»
These Sacred Wholenesses, in the form of the Holy Spirit, were the
extensions of the Monogenes ‘Christ’ (Luminary) of their home
HyperUniverse.
42 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§3. And Jesus said: … The
Kingdom (of Heaven) is inside you.»
The material (energy) universe had already been arranged when Celestial
Man –male and female one– with infinite abilities, was starting His Real
Life in the Real Worlds.
43 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ84 Jesus said: when you see your true likeness, you rejoice. But when
you see your icons –those that were before you existed and that never
die and never manifest– what grandeur!» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
These icons (images) are the figure of the Celestial Man that exists before
his fall into the energy- and material world, within a material body:
<before you existed>; The Celestial Man, male and female, one.
B) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§67…the bridegroom is led into the Truth which is the renewal
(reinstatement) of all things in their integrity.» [Gr.: apocatastasis =
reinstatement]
Let us however return once again to the primordial myth (original sin) in
order to examine it a little more, in light of the new data. I must point out
though, that this matter is still presented very synoptically. As our
discussion unfolds, more and more details will be analyzed to answer every
query.
The (1st) Paradise with the multitude of trees, as we have said, symbolizes
the HyperUniverses of the Ultimate, True and Unsplit Light. Isolated from
these HyperUniverses (trees) there was also one forbidden universe (tree);
the material universe. It was the dead universe/tree of the ‘knowledge of
good and evil’, the universe of dyadicism/duality; the universe of life and
death.
44 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2: Ǥ17 But of the wood* of the knowledge
of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat of it, you
shall certainly die.»
* [Gr. ξύλον = wood used in orig. Gr. Septuagint (LXX) version]
All Beings were allowed to visit all HyperUniverses (trees), to harvest their
unified knowledge, and through the assimilation of this Sacred Knowledge,
to expand and prosper. On the contrary, the dead wood/universe of the split
knowledge of good and evil, the universe of fission, was dangerous.
Whoever entered into it would die. Their very hypostasis would suffer
division and dismemberment, resulting to their death.
Master archon of that universe (forbidden tree), had become the god/snake
(Yaldabaoth).
45 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-413): «One can ascertain
one’s self as to who the great ‘Deceiver’ is, if they search for him with
open eyes and unprejudiced mind in all Ancient Cosmogonies and
Scriptures. It is the human-formed Creator, the Demiurgos of Heaven and
Earth, when he separated himself from the collective Hosts (Multitudes)
of his fellows…»
After he appropriated it, he set it in motion. Then, in it, he created beings.
Amongst them he decided to create the ‘ultimate one’.
46 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH A: Ǥ8. And I said to him: Where do these

elements of nature come from? And he answered to me again: From the
Divine Will which took the form of Logos (Word) and saw the good
world (of the 1st Creation) and mimicked it, creating a world with its own
(the Divine Will's) elements and its own creations, the souls.»

B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
«[51]: (Says Jesus) And look, from the cloud there appeared an [angel] whose
face flashed with fire and whose appearance was defiled with blood. His
name was Nebro, which means ‘rebel’; others call him Yaldabaoth.
Another angel, Saklas, also came from the cloud. So Nebro created six
angels –as well as Saklas– to be assistants, and these produced twelve
angels in the heavens, with each one receiving a portion in the heavens
(the material energy-dimensions) …then, Saklas said to his angels “let us create a
human being after the likeness and after the image.” They fashioned
Adam and his wife Eve who is called, in the cloud, Zoe (Gr. Ζωή =
‘Life’).»
Nembraw and Saklas: the result of fission (division); the god and the
daemon; one being with two faces; with two sides.
However, it was lifeless.
47 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

«And he (the fallen archon, snake/serpent, Yaldabaoth) said to the authorities who
served him: “Come, let us create a human according to the image of God
and according to our likeness, so that his image may become light for us
(illuminate us)”. …And all the angels and the daemons labored, until
they had created the psychic body. And their product was completely
inactive and motionless for a long time.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M.,
WISSE F.]

B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN (The oldest book of the East), ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’,
STANZA IV: «§15…The fathers, the ones without bones (boneless) could
not give life to beings with bones. Their progeny (offspring) were Bhuta
with neither form nor mind. Therefore they are called the Chhaya.»
The ‘Sacred Essence/Life’, which would upgrade his creation, was urgently
needed. The transgressor-creator first called upon the Archetypal Property
of Life of the HyperUniverses: Eve (Eve who is called, in the cloud, Zoe (Gr. Ζωή=
‘Life’ [GOSPEL OF JUDAS]).

48The word ‘Eve’ originates from the pronunciation of the Jewish word
Havah, which means life. The interpretation of the word as ‘woman’ is
purely symbolic.
The Father, in His Greatness, granted this Property of Eve/Life to the
renegade, in order for him to upgrade his creation. He subsequently imbued
the souls he had created, with this Property of Life/Eve, rendering them
alive.
49 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [ENG. TR.

FROM COPTIC: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]:«And the mother (of the creator) who
wanted to retrieve the power she had given to the chief archon, asked the
Mother-Father (The Unuttered Principle) of the All, who is most merciful. He
then sent the five lights down to the place of the angels of the chief
archon, and advised him to bring forth the power of his mother. And they
told Yaldabaoth: “Blow into his face (man-soul) something from your spirit
and his body will arise.” And he blew into his face the spirit which is the
power of his mother; he did not know (this), for he exists in ignorance.
And the power of the mother came out of Yaldabaoth and went into the
psychic body (soul) which they had made in likeness to ‘The One Who
exists from the beginning’. The body moved, gained strength and it was
luminous.»
Since then he began his effort to buy off –by misleading– every single
Soul, ‘selling’ material gifts to her, in order to get back the Power he had
lost.
B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA IV: «§16. How
are the Manushya born? How are the Manus made with minds? The
fathers called for help their own fire…they created a good rupa. It could
stand, walk, run, recline. And yet it was still but a shadow (a Chhaya)
without sense (reason).»
But after the Archetype of Life-Eve (Havah), the greed of the apostate
continued…

In the HyperUniverses of Unsplit Light, Celestial Man, still being a Young

Entity, hadn’t broadened his Hypostasis by absorbing all the Knowledge of
the True HyperCosmoi (Cosmoi = Pl. of Cosmos). In order for the apostate
of Truth to upgrade his creation even more, he invited that Young Being to
his place; the first Celestial Man-Adam.
50 In Hebrew, ‘Adam’ means man, human species (men and women).
FROM THE ‘HISTORY CHANNEL’ DOCUMENTARY: MAYAN DOOMSDAY
PROPHECY: «Popol Vuh is for the Maya the equivalent holy scripture of
the Bible… The sacred text narrates that the lords of the underworld
(snake) invited a mythical Mayan known as the ‘First Father’ (Celestial Man/
Adam)to a ball game. But the devious lords withdrew their invitation and
decapitated the ‘First Father’.»
Still inexperienced, Celestial Man, totally unsuspecting of the existence of
malice –as it was a nonexistent quality in the Planes of the True– and seeing
the Archetype of Life/Eve having also been granted to his cleaved older
brother/creator, misjudged the prospect of accepting the invitation as
harmless. After all, in the HyperUniverses of Unsplit Concepts, ‘must’ and
‘must not’ are relative concepts. Thus, (Celestial Man) overlooking the
‘danger warning’ that had been issued to all Beings of these Cosmoi, he
extended his hand and tasted the fruit of the twofold knowledge of good and
evil, accepting and acceding thus to the separate energy-area of the material
creation –not yet into the dense visible matter– and ‘incarnated’ inside the
soulful being created by the apostate god. This is the first fall and this is
where his Odyssey begins.
51 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

«But the Blessed One, the Mother-Father, the Beneficent and Merciful
One, had mercy upon the Mother's power (the Living Soul) which had been
brought forth out of the chief archon (Yaldabaoth)… and He sent… a helper
to Adam (the soulful material being), Luminous Epinoia (Celestial Man), which
comes out of Him Who is called Life (The Unuttered Principle).» [Eng. tr. from
Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]

B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC:
«Jesus said, “This is why God ordered Michael to give (to the fallen ‘creators’)
the spirits of (Celestial) people to them as a loan, so that they might offer
service, but the Great One ordered Gabriel to grant spirits to the great
generation with no ruler over it.»
C) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
Ǥ94 God (The Unutterable Principle) planted trees in a garden. Humans lived
among these trees (The Real HyperUniverses), they were not yet divided when
they were told: “Eat from this tree (the tree of knowledge of good and evil, i.e. the
universe of matter), or do not eat from it.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Any potential questions that might arise in the mind of the reader are all
answered with the completion of the book.
After crossing over into the split universe/tree of the knowledge of good
and evil, Celestial Man was himself divided (split), thus at the same time
dying in the Real Cosmoi.
52According to the Apocryphal texts of the Old Testament, Adam and Eve
gave birth to a third son, Seth, who engulfed a Celestial Man inside him.
Sethian texts find their origins in him, and –what is left of them and has
not been falsified– refer to the Immortal Knowledge. Abel represented the
positive expression of the Creator, Cain the negative expression which
prevailed in the world, and Seth represented the Celestial Man. Adam
says to Seth:
THE APOCALYPSE OF ADAM, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, THE NAG
HAMMADI LIBRARY, TRANSLATED BY GEORGE W. MACRAE:
«Then God, the ruler of the (material) aeons and of the powers, divided us in
wrath (into Adam and Eve).» [Gr. Ed.: PYRINOS KOSMOS PUBL.]
Through a process of imprisonment in many consecutive cells (energy-
bodies) the disillusioned Men-Adams would end up into the last body, the
one made of skin and blood!
53 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§21…And the Lord God made for
Adam and for his woman, garments of skins, and clothed them (with a
physical material body made of skin).»

B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY

«The host of rulers and daemons plotted together. They mixed fire and
earth and water together with the four blazing winds and melded them
together in great turbulence. They brought Adam into the shadow of
death. They intended to make him anew this time, from Earth, Water,
Fire, Wind, which are Matter, Darkness, Desire, The Artificial Spirit. This
all became a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those thieves bound man
in it, enchained him in forgetfulness and made him subject to dying.»
[Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
In the finer/subtler, higher energy-planes of the material universe, there
remains one part of the divided Celestial Man, the I Am Presence, while his
other part, the Divine Spark, is incarnated inside dense matter, sometimes as
a man and other times as a woman.
So here is man, still enchanted and hooked in the eternal trap of
twofold/dyadic matter, without cognition of the reality that surrounds him,
tasting the twofold fruits of knowledge, selecting and turning down one or
the other, and struggling for what he imagines to be the best.
54 THE APOCALYPSE OF ADAM, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, THE NAG

HAMMADI LIBRARY, TRANSLATED BY GEORGE W. MACRAE: «After those days,

the Eternal Knowledge of the God of Truth, withdrew from me and your
mother Eve. Since that time we have been learning about dead things,
like men.» [Gr. Ed.: PYRINOS KOSMOS PUBL.]
This dyadic world has its own reflective second paradise, which will be
analyzed at a later point in our discussion.
55 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: (Jesus speaks
to John): «The archons took him (Adam) and placed him in paradise. And
they said to him “Eat, that is at leisure;” for indeed their delight is bitter
and their beauty is depraved. And their luxury is deception and their trees
are godlessness, and their fruit is deadly poison and their promise is
death. And the tree of their life they had placed in the midst of paradise.
…The root of this tree is bitter and its branches are death, its shadow is
hatred and deception is in its leaves. The ointment of evil is in its
blossom. Its fruit is death, and desire is its seed, and it sprouts in
darkness. The dwelling place of those who taste from it is Hades and the
darkness is their place of rest.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
He looked me in the eyes. I could detect the sorrow he felt for me and the
entire mankind. After remaining silent for a while he continued.
–It is not enough for you to know the Truth epigrammatically. In order for
you to be saved, every cell of yours must assimilate (absorb) IT. This is
why, to continue, we will set off on the long road of exploration.
56 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 8: Ǥ32. And you shall know the truth, and the
truth shall set you free.» (Gr. enthymesis = remembrance/recollection)
CREATION

At this point, I would like to step in, producing an aggregate of written

accounts from diverse sources, so that all these excerpts can synthesize the
picture of the lost puzzle which outlines the two different creations that
essentially exist.
At the same time, through this journey of information, the chronicle of
man’s imprisonment inside the second creation faintly starts to appear.
The first creation concerns the True Genesis of Everything and the second
concerns the fallen material creation of the apostate of Truth.
What becomes clear from this unbiased research though, is that this second
creation in which we all –alive and dead– exist, and which contains not
only dense visible matter, but also its invisible energy part, positive and
negative, did not come forth through a smooth evolution of what was
natural, but through a mistake. And the Gospel of Truth of Jesus says:

THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH Ǥ39. The deficiency of matter did not originate
through the Infinity of the Father … although no one could predict that the
Incorruptible would come (end-up) this way.»

This mistake unfolded thereafter, forming an insane creation of visible and

invisible worlds. These worlds are the entire visible and invisible material
universe. It was inside this universe that Celestial Man was trapped and
woven inside a poisonous cocoon (the material body) which anaesthetizes
his Real Noûs (Mind).
So let us examine these two creations: The Normal Creation on one hand
and the distorted one on the other.

SALLUSTIUS OR SATURNINUS SECUNDUS SALLUSTIUS, (GAUL 300 A. D.) ‘ON THE

GODS AND THE WORLD’, (Gr. tr. GRAVIGGER, P.) (p. 41-42): «Among
the gods some
are of the world, cosmic, and some above the world, hyper-cosmic. By the
term ‘cosmic’ I am referring to the Gods who create the Cosmos; as for the
hyper-cosmic ones, some create the essences of the Gods, others the noûs
(mind) and others the souls: thus they have three orders, and all these
(orders) are found in the related teachings.
Among the cosmic Gods one team creates the Cosmos, another animates it,
another creates the harmony between the opposites which comprise it, and
yet others supervise it, for the preservation of the once achieved harmony.»
No testimony, in any of mankind's sources, does analyze the First Creation.
They just sparingly mention it and only with a passing remark. And as H., P.
Blavatsky states in her work 'The Secret Doctrine' (III-77):
«Every ancient Theogony (tr. n.: birth of the gods)…places in the order of
Cosmogonical evolution, Night before the Day; …The reason for this is
that every Cosmogony …begins by the so-called ‘Secondary Creation’,
namely the manifested Universe, the Genesis of which has to open by a
marked differentiation between the eternal Light of the Primary
Creation.»
Only Jesus, through the Gospel of Judas and the Apocryphon of John,
mentions this world in detail, simply because He came from IT.
In this universe of deceit, its creator has skillfully woven his perpetual web,
in order to keep Celestial Man eternally captive. With endless efforts, great
dexterity and skill, he suppresses and withholds everything that is relevant
to the Real Cosmoi. Through his ‘human-tools’, he weaves the fraud for all
men, so that no one escapes him. When Jesus came from These
HyperCosmoi though, with the intention to gather the ‘emigrants’ and
transport them to a Reception Area specially arranged in the Impassable
Planes, it was natural for Him (Jesus) to be constantly against the ‘archon
of this world’, as was for the ‘archon of this world’ to be hostile towards
Jesus.
Thus, some years after Jesus’ departure/withdrawal from the material
universe, the fallen creator, regained control of the situation, by ‘cutting
and sewing’ everything to his convenience. There lies the cause of the
delusion that arose with the falsification of all of Christ’s Teachings.
Only when man realizes that he is not inside his Ultimate Father’s creation,
only then has he some ‘hopes’ to start worrying about his true condition.
This anxiety will be the beginning of his salvation.
Anaesthetized as he is by the poison of the snake-god, he plunges deeper
and deeper into oblivion, as he equates his human hypostasis with his
material body. So, at the end of this Cosmic Cycle, he will end up being
totally absorbed by it (the Cosmic Cycle), having lost everything.
With all the information we have at hand now, we will examine the
difference between the two creations: On one hand the Creation of the
Unuttered Father, and, on the other, the creation of the material universe of
the fallen creator. Thus, by making a collage of clues/excerpts, this will
become more comprehensible.
Let us nevertheless consider that every scholar describes an event in his
own diverse way. And if this event refers to a transcendental and immaterial
condition, this diverse verbalization becomes more characteristic.
In Judas’ Gospel, the description of the First Creation is quite clear, and
this is why I am repeating the particular excerpt. What is interesting here is
that this revelation was made to Judas by Jesus Himself while He was still
in material life.
1st CREATION
THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [TRANSLATED BY RODOLPHE KASSER, MARVIN MEYER, AND
GREGOR WURST, IN COLLABORATION WITH FRANÇOIS GAUDARD, COPYRIGHT (C)
2006 BY THE NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC SOCIETY].
JESUS TEACHES JUDAS ABOUT COSMOLOGY: THE SPIRIT AND THE SELF-GENERATED:
«Jesus said, “[Come] that I may teach you about [secrets] that no person
[has] ever seen. For there exists a great and boundless realm, whose extent
no generation of angels has seen,57 [in which] there is [a] great invisible
[Spirit].»
“…which no eye of an angel
{Tr. n.: The Gospel's translators have added the following:
has ever seen, no thought of the heart has ever comprehended, and it was
never called by any name.”}
57 In the Gospel of Judas, there is a vague distinction between angels,
which is nevertheless absolutely clear in the Apocryphon of John.
In it, the angels are divided into: a) The Angels of the Real Cosmoi and b)
the angels of poverty, as Jesus calls them ‘by the hand of John’, who are
no other than the angels of ‘positive’ expression of this world, and
naturally he distinguishes them from the daemons of darkness.
«And guard yourself against the angels of poverty and the daemons of
chaos, and of all those who ensnare you, and beware of the deep sleep of
the dungeons of Hades.»
THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS cont’d…
«…A great angel, the enlightened divine Self-Generated, emerged from
the cloud. Because of him, four other angels came into being from another
cloud, and they became attendants for the angelic Self-Generated. The Self-
Generated said, “Let [lost text] come into being [lost text]”, and it came into
being. And he [created] the first Luminary (Luminary=One who illumines; Ultimate;
Monogenes (Singly-Born) for this particular HyperUniverse/Aeon) to reign over it (over the 1st
Aeon). He said, “Let angels come into being to serve [him]”, and myriads
without number came into being. He said, '[Let] an enlightened aeon come
into being', (2nd Universe of Unsplit Light) and he came into being. He created the
second Luminary (2nd Monogenes for this particular 2nd HyperUniverse/Aeon) [to] reign
over it (over the 2nd Aeon), together with myriads of angels without number, to
offer service. That is how he created the rest of the enlightened aeons
(HyperUniverses of Unsplit Light).»
In the Gospel of Judas, it is mentioned, that there are twelve
Aeons/HyperUniverses created.
«…The twelve Aeons of the twelve Luminaries constitute their Father with
six Heavens (dimensions) for each aeon (HyperUniverse).» (See Drawings:
‘HyperUniverses of True Light’)
In his Apocryphon, John also describes the same subject, in a different way.
This Gospel was discovered in the area of Nag Hammadi in Upper Egypt in
1945. The entire text refers to a series of esoteric messages given by the
Resurrected Jesus to his disciple John.
«Says Jesus to John: “Now, therefore, lift up your face, that you may
receive the things that I shall teach you today, and that you may tell them to
your fellow spirits who are from the UNWAVERING (non-oscillating) race of the
Perfect Man.» [En. tr. FREDERIK WISSE]

JOHN’S APOCRYPHON
CHAPTER: UNUTTERED–UNSPOKEN PRINCIPLE
«…The Monad is a monarchy with nothing above It. It is He Who exists as
God and Father of All, The Invisible One who is above everything, The
Incorruptible One, The One Who Exists as pure light which no eye can bear
to look at. He is the Invisible Spirit; it is not right for you to think of Him as
a God, or something similar. For He is more than God, since there is
nothing above Him; nor is there any authority to rule over Him. He exists in
Perfection and everything exists in Him. He exists for He has no need of
anything …He is illimitable, since there is no one prior to Him to set limits
to Him …He is Complete …He is Perfect inside the Light. He is
Unsearchable …He is Non-dimensional… He is Invisible… He is
Ineffable…He has no Name… He is not corporeal nor is He incorporeal. He
is neither Grand nor is He Unimportant (He has inside Him the opposites which He
conjoins). …He is an Aeon-generating Aeon. He is Life-giving Life… How
am I to speak to you about Him? His Aeon is indestructible, at rest and
existing in silence, reposing (and) being prior to everything. He is the head
of all the Aeons, and He is The One, Who gives them strength and
goodness.» [English tr.: FREDERIK WISSE]
CHAPTER: THE ORIGIN OF REALITY.
«And His Thought performed a deed and She came forth, namely She who
had appeared before Him in the shine of His Light. This is the First Power
which was before all, (and) which came forth from His Mind, She is the
Forethought (Pronoia) of ALL. Her Light shines like His Light. She is the
perfect power which is the image of the invisible perfect Virginal Spirit
which is Perfect. The initial power, the glory of Barbelo… This is the first
thought, His image; she is the womb of everything, for it is She who is prior
to them all.» [English tr.: FREDERIK WISSE]
CHAPTER: THE PRIMARY STRUCTURES OF THE DIVINE NOÛS.
«…<She> (Barbelo) requested from the invisible, virginal Spirit to give her
Foreknowledge (Prognosis)… And the Spirit consented… And
Foreknowledge glorified Him and His perfect power (Barbelo), for it was for
Her sake that it (Prognosis) had come into being…And she (Barbelo) requested
again for Incorruptibility to be granted to her …and Incorruptibility came
forth, and it stood by Foreknowledge (Prognosis). … And Barbelo requested
Eternal Life to be granted to her… And the Invisible Spirit consented and
Eternal Life came forth and stood by them and they attended and glorified
the Invisible Spirit and His Barbelo, the one for whose sake they had come
into being. She (Barbelo) requested again for Truth to be granted to her. And
the Invisible Spirit consented. And Truth came forth, and they attended and
glorified the Invisible, Excellent Spirit and His Barbelo, the one for whose
sake they had come into being. This is the Pentad of the Aeons (The Fivefold
Aeon) of the Father.» (English tr.: FREDERIK WISSE)

[Invisible Spirit + Barbelo = (1) Pronoia, (2) Prognosis, (3)

Incorruptibility, (4) Eternal Life, (5) Truth; these are the five Basic
Archetypes of the Unuttered Principle.]

At this point and in order for the term ‘Aeon’ to become more
comprehensible, I am appending an excerpt ‘About the Aeon’ from the
‘Chaldean Oracles’, which comprise the sum of the commentaries of Neo-
Platonists on the Platonic dialogues.
CHALDEAN ORACLES, (Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P.), PROCLUS COMMENT,
(TIMAEUS D) ABOUT THE AEON (p. 96)
«Because of this, It (The Aeon) has been named by the ‘Logia’ (Scholarly
Texts) ‘Patrogenes (born of the Father) Light’ because, of course, Its Light
that unifies everything shines upon all things.»
Sallustius on the other hand, regarding the first cause of the Cosmos,
namely this Patrogenes Light, writes: (p. 37-38)
«Subsequently to the above, it is now worthwhile to acquire knowledge of
the first Cause and the orders of the resulting Gods that followed it…The
first Cause must be one, because before every multiplicity, the Monad has
prevalence.»
With the occasion of this statement from Sallustius, P. Gravigger, the
commentator of the Greek translation, submits the following:
PLOTINUS V, IV1 – PROCLUS THEOLOGICAL MATTERS II–Ψ– DIONYSIUS AREOPAGITE,
'ABOUT DIVINE NAMES'. FOR A RELATIVE PERCEPTION ABOUT THE FIRST PRINCIPLE
TO THE EGYPTIANS, SEE IAMB., ABOUT SECRETS VIII, 2.
«Prior to the truly existing beings, (or before all beginnings–startups–
creations), There is One God, Preceding the First God and king,
immoveable and abiding in the uniqueness of His Own Unity.»
«Πρό των όντως όντων και των όλων αρχών εστί Θεός Είς, Πρότερος και
του πρώτου Θεού και βασιλέως, ακίνητος εν μονότητι της εαυτού ενότητος
μένων».
«For neither is the intelligible connected with Him, nor any other paradigm
(example) exists about Him, the Self-Paternal, Self-Begotten (Self-
Generated) God, the One Who is really αγαθός (Agathós)
[=Good/Benevolent] (see Tr. n on w. αγαθός (Agathós), Ch. ‘HIGHER
MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’).»
«Ούτε γαρ νοητόν αυτώ επιπλέκεται, ούτε άλλό τι παράδειγμα δε ίδρυται
του αυτοπάτορος αυτογόνου και μονοπάτορος Θεού του όντως αγαθού».
«For (He is) something even greater, and The First One and the fountain of
all and the root/foundation/principle of all the first thought-out concepts, of
the Archetypes of all, of the intelligible forms.»
«Μείζον γαρ τι και πρώτον και πηγή των πάντων και πυθμήν των
νοουμένων πρώτων ιδεών όντων».
«But from this One then, (the First One), a (Second) autonomous God
appeared, self-contained and self-sufficient.»
«Από δε του Ενός Τούτου ο αυτάρκης Θεός εαυτόν εξέλαμψε, διό και
αυτοπάτωρ και αυτάρκης»
«Because He (the Second) is the start (Gr. 'Archē') and also the god of other
(inferior) gods, being a Monad Himself (the Second) stemming from the
One (First) and the Principle of essence.»
«Αρχή γαρ ούτος και Θεός Θεών, μονάς εκ του ενός, προούσιος και αρχή
της ουσίας…»
«These, therefore, are the most ancient principles of all things, older than
the ones that Hermes (the Trismegistus) places prior to the aethereal the
empyrean (fiery) and the celestial gods.»
«Αύται ούν εισίν αρχαί πρεσβύταται πάντων ας Ερμής (Τρισμέγιστος) προ
των αιθερίων και εμπυρίων Θεών και των επουρανίων προττάτει».
2nd CREATION:
In contrast to the First Cause which is the Patrogenes Light of the Aeon,
which unifies all, comes the property of dyadicism, duality and division of
the second creation of the manifested material universe.
H. P. Blavatsky in her work, ‘The Secret Doctrine’, I-65, states:
«The ‘Manifested Universe’ therefore, is pervaded by duality, which is, as
it were, the very essence of its Existence as ‘manifestation’».
At this point we will append an Orphic hymn which rhapsodizes the
‘Primeval creative Light’ called ‘Phanetas’ (Gr.: Φάνητας) to support the
dyadicism of the material universe.
In this hymn, Orpheus gives to it (the Primeval creative Light) the property
of dimorphism (dual form) on one hand (since it was split in two Λ and
became Λόγος=Logos, [Word] in order to create), and on the other hand
characterizes it as ‘Antavges’.
The word Antavges (Gr.: Ανταύγης), is comprised of the adversative
preposition ‘anti’ (Gr.: αντί = instead of, against) and the word ‘avge’ (Gr.:
αυγή [αυγής in the genitive] meaning the light of dawn). ‘Antavges’ means
‘the one who replaces the light, the one who reflects light’.
The material creation, is namely that which is born through Logos {Gr.:
also meaning fraction, division}, as a result of reflection.
Apparent therefore is the antithesis between the dyadicism/duality of the
material universe and the Unified/Unsplit Patrogenes Light of the Aeon.
ORPHIC HYMNS (Gr. tr. MAGGINAS, S.), VI ‘TO PROTOGONUS’ THE FUMIGATION
FROM MYRRH
«I invoke Protogonus, the dimorphic (of a double form – duality), the great one
who wanders through the aether, the egg-born, rejoicing with the golden
wings; having the countenance of a Taurus (bull) who gave birth to the
blessed gods and mortal men; who is a much-remembered seed (sperm), the
far celebrated Ericapæus, Ineffable, Occult, Impetuous, the all glittering
strength. You, who took away the dark fog from the eyes, after you writhed
(turned round and round in a snake-like manner) in the violent movements of your
wings, everywhere in the world; and you brought forth a pure, lucent
light {In Latin, the word ‘Lucifer’, means ‘Light-bearer’ (from lux - lucis, ‘light’, and ferre, ‘to
bear, bring’ (from the Greek verb φέρω= to bring)}, wherefore I invoke you as Phanes
and as king Priapus (fertile creator) and Antavges with the quick-turning eyes.
But you, the blessed, the resourceful, the fertile, walk (go), joyous, to your
sacred ever-varied mystery that is held by those who reveal (who know how to
perform) the orgies (secret rituals). (See also)»

Thus, the First Creation is the Patrogenes Light which contains all the
Aeons/HyperUniverses of the True, whereas the second is called Antavges
(instead of/a reflection of Light) and it is the fallen dyadic material
creation, which simply reflects the True Light, as the moon reflects the light
of the sun.
CHALDEAN ORACLES (Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I. - GRAVIGGER, P.): CONTINUING ‘ABOUT
THE AEON’ FROM THE ABOVE-MENTIONED EXCERPT OF PROCLUS: TIMAEUS D
«Once he snatched, completely alone and for himself, the ‘Flower of the
Noûs (Mind)’ from the Paternal Might, he is able to understand the
Father's Noûs, and deliver that Noûs to all sources and upon all principles
and has the power to swirl the never-tiring vortex and ever stay inside it (…
as Antavges) [And ever bide upon his never-tiring pivot].»

This is the dispensation of reflected Light through the creator to his swirling
creation.
Hermes Trismegistus, while more precise at this point, doesn’t mention The
Ultimate Self-Generated (the Unuttered Principle) though. He only briefly
mentions the Aeon/HyperUniverse of the Luminary (Monogenes) from
which the creator of matter was born.
No material testimony other than that of Jesus in the Apocryphal Gospels
outlines with such clarity the Landscape of the Impassable Cosmoi.
Basically, they don’t even mention The Ultimate Unspoken Principle or The
Self-Generated One. All scholars and thinkers simply consider the Aeon
(HyperUniverse, Luminary) as the only Ultimate Principle, from which the
creator of the material universe originated.
(There is a comprehensive table at the end of this chapter.)

Let us move on now to a point-by-point comparison of the two creations,

analyzing thereby the text of Hermes Trismegistus.
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, THE FOUNDER OF THE MONOTHEISTIC RELIGION, 9.000
B.C., IOANNIDIS P., 1ST SPEECH, «§4…And I saw an infinite sight, flooded by
light, both sweet and exceedingly pleasant; and I was wonderfully delighted
beholding it. But after a little while (in another place), I saw a downward
darkness, partially born, coming down in an oblique formation like a
snake, fearful and hideous. I also saw that darkness to be changed into a
moist nature, unspeakably troubled, which yielded a fiery smoke from its
depths, and from whence I heard an unutterable heartbreaking sound, and
an inarticulate roar in a voice of fire.»
Here, by the term ‘infinite sight flooded by light’ he connotes one of the
(twelve) Aeons (HyperUniverses). And the ‘downward darkness’ refers to a
waste material, which certainly doesn’t exist inside the realms of Light, but
apart from them, with which the renegade would later on build his
detached, second creation.
At this point, I would like to look at the image that describes the ‘downward
darkness, partially born’ from a slightly different point of view, by
submitting an alternative testimony about it, which comes from some very
old written reports, in the Secret book of DZYAN with the corresponding
STANZAS, translated by H. P. Blavatsky, who characteristically states about
the aforementioned book:
«It is so very old that our modern antiquarians might ponder over its pages
for an indefinite time, and still not quite agree as to the nature of the fabric
upon which it is written… and (through its entire translation) excerpts are given
from the Chinese, Tibetan and Sanskrit translations of the initial Senzar
commentaries and interpretations on the book of DZYAN.»
The First STANZA in particular, from the volume ‘Cosmic Evolution’,
describes this ‘downward darkness’ of Hermes Trismegistus in its own way
and obviously refers to a dead remnant of a previous ‘apostasy’: the
forbidden tree of the original (primordial) myth.
STANZA 1: Ǥ1. The eternal Karana (=Cause), wrapped in her everlasting
invisible robes, had slumbered once again for seven eternities.
§2. Time was not, for it lay asleep in the infinite bosom of duration.
§3…Universal Noûs [(Mind), the Creator] was not, for there were no AH–HI's
(Celestial beings) to contain it.
§4. The seven ways to bliss were not. The great causes of misery were not,
for there was no one to produce (them) and get ensnared by them. …
§6. The seven sublime lords and the seven truths had ceased to be, …
§7. The causes of existence had been done away with; the visible that was,
and the invisible that is, rested in the eternal nonbeing, the one being.
§8. Alone, the one form of existence stretched boundless, infinite and
causeless, in dreamless sleep…»
And to remind us the inescapable destiny of everything that is ‘false’, Jesus
states in the Gospel of Judas [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G., NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC]: «Jesus said: “Truly I say to you, for all of them, the stars bring
matters to completion (consummation). When Saklas completes the span of
time assigned for him…and they will finish what they said they would do…
they all will be destroyed along with their creatures.» (The same fate for every
apostate)
So we are facing a formless remnant of a previous (already dead) condition,
which is used as foundation for the new offspring of the second creation.
«…the earth was without form, and void, and darkness was upon the face of
the abyss.» [Genesis: 1:2]
Moving on in the collection of our puzzle pieces, we consult Hermes
Trismegistus again, who in the 1st chapter of his work, refers to the second
creation in more detail.
(Gr. tr. IOANNIDIS P.) CH. 1 Ǥ5 Then from those Luminous Planes (of the
HyperUniverses) I saw a Holy Logos (Word) pouring itself out towards the
moist nature (=first move coming from the Light), and from the moist nature, a
hollow (without spirit) drastic acid and a pure fire spurting to the heights (as an
answer to the first move, comes a second move, coming from the downward darkness). … §6 And
Poemander says to Hermes: “…So Hermes, that Light that you saw, am I,
thy God, existing before that moist nature that appeared out of
darkness; and that luminous Logos (Word) that you saw surging from (my)
Luminous Planes towards that moist nature, is my son that came out of
my Noûs (Mind).»
It was the Luminous Ray - Creator that was magnetized by Eros which
sprang out of the ‘downward darkness, the one partially born’, united with
it and became luminous Logos.
Eros, the basic ingredient of the ‘downward darkness’, belongs to the
primary ‘tetras’ [quadruplet] of the Greek Cosmogony. Stavros Girgenis,
the commentator of Hesiod’s ‘Theogony’ reports (p. 403):
«Chaos, Earth, Tartara (Gr. = turmoil) and Eros are the four initial elements of
the cosmos.»
And P. Decharme in his work ‘Hellenic (Greek) Mythology’ (p. 4, 5) clarifies:
«Regarding Eros, contrary to the text of the poet (Hesiod), he is not the
glittering god that shines with beauty, the winged god with youthful grace
and alluring charm. …This primeval Eros of cosmogony, is a mythological
picture that covers an abstract idea, he is indeed as they said ‘the attractive
force’.»
Elsewhere, P. Decharme footnotes the following:
«In the Phoenician cosmogony, which is attributed to Sanhoniathon,
‘Pothos’ (lust/desire) we find the beginning of creation. (See M. Reman’s note on
Sanhoniathon: Acad. des Inscriptions, XXIII, s.275).»

And Hermes Trismegistus adds: SPEECH A «§18 …And he who possesses

Noûs (mind) will recognize himself as being immortal and the cause of death
to be Eros.»
It is he [Eos-phoros=Lucifer=the one who bears the light, anti-Avges] who
brought the light (as a substitute Light/Antavges) to the downward
darkness, after he had already «snatched completely alone and for himself
(like a ‘thief ’ as characterized by Jesus in John’s Apocryphon) the ‘Flower of the Noûs
(Mind)’ from the Paternal Might» (PROCLUS-‘TIMAEUS’).
«And darkness was upon the face of the abyss (deep); and the spirit of
god was hovering over the face of the waters. And god said, “Let there be
light”; and there was light.» (GENESIS: 1:2-3)
Allow me to quote one more excerpt from the book of DZYAN yet again, in
order to juxtapose the two reports, (Hermes Trismegistus and the book of
Dzyan) which both comment on the union of the creator with the ‘downward
darkness’.
THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’ STANZA III: «§2. The
vibration (the Luminous Creator, coming from the HyperUniverses) sweeps along,
touching with its swift wing the whole universe (the formless dark downward-
swirling ‘Karana/Cause’) and the germ (of matter) that dwells in darkness: The
darkness that breathes (moves) over the slumbering waters of life… §3.
Darkness radiates light, and light drops one solitary ray into the waters,
inside the mother-depth (into the abyss/depth of the mother; Devamatri: Mother of gods,
the cosmic space). The ray shoots through the virgin egg (i.e. it unites with the
‘downward partially-born darkness’). The ray (as creator) causes the eternal egg (the
building material/downward darkness) to thrill (vibrate), and drops the non-eternal
germ (as it is mortal and not authorized/competent) which condenses inside the
cosmic egg. §4. Then the ‘three’ (as the 3rd expression of the Holy Spirit in the form of
the Creator) falls into the ‘4’ (the manifestation of the four-dimensional matter, and its four
elements: fire, air, water, earth).»
Furthermore the epic of Creation ‘Enûma Eliš’ mentions this defining
union of Lucifer/Creator with the ‘downward darkness which is partially
born’, namely the previous creation’s remnants, in its own outstanding
style:
NEAR EAST TEXTS, GR. TRANSL.: SKARTSI, X., S., SKARTSIS, S., L., ‘ENÛMA ELIŠ, THE
ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION’ 1ST TABLET: «§1 When the sky above
had not been named, the firm ground beneath had not been uttered by name,
‘the nothingness'’, but only the primordial Apsû (Abzu) (Lucifer/Creator),
their begetter and Mu-um-mu Tiamat (the previous creations’ remnants),
the mother of them all, with their waters commingling as a single body.»
For this second creation of course, Jesus does not express the most positive
view.
So, if at this point we take into consideration the Word of Jesus from the
Apocryphon of John on one hand and the Gospel of Judas on the other, we
will be able to compose a more complete picture about the ‘profile’ of our
Creator… I must note however, that even though the basic gist of the two
Gospels is the same, the descriptive narration is different. This is due to the
fact that the concepts expressed in both of these Gospels, pertain to
extremely transcendental and abstract situations, thus making identical
renderings impossible.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«And Sophia (Wisdom) of the Epinoia, being an aeon…wanted to bring forth a
likeness out of herself, without the consent of the Spirit… And though the
person of her maleness had not approved and had not consented, (yet) she
brought forth (gave birth)… And because of the invincible power which is
in her, her thought did not remain idle, and something came out of her,
which was imperfect and different from her. …And it was dissimilar to the
likeness of its mother, for it had a different form. And when she saw (the
consequences of) her desire, it changed into a form of a lion-faced serpent.
Its eyes were like flashing fires of lightning.
She then cast it away from her, outside that place, so that no one of the
immortal ones might see it, for she had created it in ignorance. And she
surrounded it with a luminous cloud… so that no one might see it except
the Holy Spirit…and she called its name Yaldabaoth.
This is the first archon (the creator of matter – visible and invisible) who took a great
power from his mother. And he removed himself from her and he
abandoned the places where he was born. He became strong and created for
himself other aeons inside a blaze of luminous fire which (still) exists now.
And he was stupefied in his Madness which dwells within him and begat
(twelve) authorities for himself (names follow).
…And he placed seven kings –one per firmament of heaven– over the
seven heavens (up to the virtual ‘paradise’) and five (kings) over the depth of the
abyss, so that they may rule there (in hell)… Now the archon, who is weak,
has three names. The first name is Yaldabaoth, the second is Saklas, and the
third is Samael. And he is impious in his madness which is in him. For he
said: 'I am God and there is no other God beside me,' for he is ignorant of
the place from which his strength had come. And the archons created seven
powers for themselves, and the powers created six angels for each one,
until they became 365 angels (the angels of poverty). …But Yaldabaoth had a
multitude of faces (facets, sides), …so that he could put a face before all of
them, according to his desire (masquerade), when he is in the midst of his
seraphs (angels).
…He called himself god. And he did not obey the place from which he
came. And he united the powers in his thought with the authorities which
were with him…and he named each power beginning with the highest (he
names the seven powers)…And he organized everything according to the model
of the first aeons which had come into being, so that he might create them
like the indestructible ones. Not because he had seen the indestructible
spaces, but the power in him, which he had taken from his mother,
produced in him the likeness of his cosmos (world). And when he saw the
creation which surrounds him, and the multitude of the angels around him
who had come forth from him, he said to them, “I am a jealous God, and
there is no other God beside me.” …Then his mother…became aware of the
deficiency, when the brightness of her light diminished. And she became
dark because her consort had not agreed with her. …But when she saw the
wickedness which had happened, and the theft which her son had
committed, she repented. And she was overcome by forgetfulness in the
darkness of ignorance and she began to be ashamed. …And the arrogant
one took power from his mother. For he was ignorant, thinking that there
existed no other except his mother alone. And when he saw the multitude of
angels he had created, then he exalted himself above them. And when the
mother recognized that the garment of darkness was imperfect…she
repented with much weeping. And the whole ‘pleroma’ (the Completeness of the
True Cosmoi) heard the prayer of her repentance, and they prayed on her behalf
to the invisible, virginal Spirit. And the Spirit…poured (Essence) over her
from Its Entire Pleroma…And she was taken up (higher from where she had fallen),
not to her own aeon (not to her original position), but above her son that she might
be in the ninth (Heaven) until she has corrected her deficiency.» [Eng. tr. from
Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE] (The time of this restitution lies in the very near future of humanity).

THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS, THE WORLD, CHAOS AND THE UNDER-WORLD:

«The multitude of those immortals is called the ‘cosmos’ by the Father and
the seventy-two Luminaries (Monogenes = Singly-born) who are with the Self-
Generated (Unuttered Principle) and His seventy-two Aeons (the twelve
Aeons/HyperUniverses with six firmaments/dimensions each, to the sum of seventy-two). In him
(inside the cosmos) the first man (1st) appeared with his incorruptible powers
(Celestial Man). And (2nd) the Aeon (HyperUniverse) that appeared with his
generation (Its Beings), the aeon in whom are the cloud (the attribute) of
knowledge and (3rd) the angel who is called El (Elohim – the fallen one).58 [Missing
text] aeon [missing text] after that [missing text] said, “Let twelve angels come into
being [to] rule over chaos and the [underworld].»
58 Α)By the commentators (Kasser R., Meyer M., Wurst G. and Gaudard
F.) of the Gospel of Judas: «El is the ancient Semitic name for God. In
Sethian texts, relevant names, like Eloeos, are used for powers and
authorities of this world. The Apocryphon of John(1) also refers to the
name Elohim, the Hebrew word for God in the Jewish scriptures.»
(1) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «Yaldabaoth
raped Eve (Havah = the Archetype of Life). She bore two sons. Elohim was the
name of the first. Yahweh (Jehovah) was the name of the second. …Yahweh
is righteous, Elohim is not. Yahweh would command fire and air, Elohim
would command water and earth.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
B) In the Hebrew Bible of Creation (Sefer Yetzirah), the translator
Theodore Siafarikas comments, among other things, on the term Elohim
or Eloim:
«The Elohims of the living… The Elohims are the seven forces that come
from the One Deity which controls the ‘terra viventium’, the manifested
world of life.»
C) Inman’s history the name Elohim is used by different ethnic groups and
heresies, where it is attributed a variety of properties. In some occasions,
it denotes the Unique God El/Elohim and elsewhere, especially in
theosophy, it is associated with the constructors of pure matter, the
commanders of Heimarmenē (fate/destiny).
THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS cont’d: «And look, from the cloud there appeared an
[angel] whose face flashed with fire and whose appearance was defiled with
blood. His name was Nebro, which means ‘rebel’; others call him
Yaldabaoth. Another angel, Saklas, also came from the cloud. So, Nebro
created six angels –as well as Saklas– to be assistants, and these produced
twelve angels in the heavens, with each one receiving a portion in the
heavens.»
In the above text an outline is given of the existence of the First Man or
‘Celestial Man’ as we call him –with imperishable powers– inside the
Immortal Cosmoi. A ‘dissonance’ appeared though, in the area of the
Archetypes of Absolute Gnosis (Knowledge), called ‘Elohim’. Through this
dissonance, the team of the fallen gods came forth, who in turn united with
the detached ‘moist, spiral nature’ (the forbidden tree/egg) and brought to it the
Patrogenes Light as Ant-Avges (quasi-light). From that point on begins the
construction of the second creation that is described in so much detail in all
ancient histories and mythologies of the human races.

Before we proceed however to give an account of the evidence, let us open a

small parenthesis in order to follow the way the apostates create ‘according
to image and likeness’ an energy-replica of Adam, so they can later
imprison Celestial Man in it.

(a) GOSPEL OF JUDAS «…then Saklas said to his angels, ‘Let us create a
human being after the likeness and after the image.’ They fashioned Adam
and his wife Eve.»
(b) GENESIS 1 Ǥ26 Then God said, Let us make man in our image, after our
likeness.»
(c) JOHN’S APOCRYPHON «And he (Yaldabaoth) said to the authorities who
attended him: “Come, let us create a human according to the image of God
and according to our own likeness, so that his image may become light for
us (the bondservants of the god/creator).” …And all the angels and daemons
labored until they had created the psychic body. And their product was
completely inactive and motionless for a long time.» [English tr.: FREDERIK
WISSE]

And Yaldabaoth was advised from the HyperUniverses:

THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN «…They advised him to bring forth the power of
his Mother. And they said to Yaldabaoth, “Blow into his face (the energy-man)
something of your spirit and his body will arise.” And into his face he blew
the spirit, which is the power of his Mother; he did not know (this), for he
exists in ignorance. And the power of the Mother came out of Yaldabaoth
and went into the psychic body (soul) that they had made according to the
likeness of the One who exists from the beginning. The body moved,
gained strength, and it was luminous.» [English tr.: FREDERIK WISSE]
They then realize that this man was better and superior to them!
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN «…And when they (Yaldabaoth’s powers) realized
that he (Adam) was luminous, and that he could think better than they did,
and that he was free from wickedness and evil, they picked him up and
threw him down into the lowest part of all matter.» [English tr.: FREDERIK
WISSE]
…By creating the inferior dense material-body in the shape of material man
as a shell.
JOHN’S APOCRYPHON «The host of rulers and demons plotted together. They
mixed fire and earth and water together with the four blazing fiery winds.
They melded them together in great turbulence. Adam was brought into the
shadow of death. They intended to make him anew this time from Earth,
Water, Fire, Wind, which are Matter, Darkness and Desire: The Artificial
Spirit. This all became a tomb, a new kind of body. Those thieves bound
man in it, enchained him in forgetfulness, and made him subject to dying.»
[English Tr. STEVAN DAVIES]
As the book evolves, any questions that might arise on this particular subject will be clarified, since
only some of the information has been given until now.

Since then the fallen ‘god’ has been desperately striving to retrieve ‘his
Mother’s Strength’ (which he was fooled into distributing to the souls)
trying to entice man to ‘sell his soul back to him’. Thus, with worldly
material offerings, ‘the archon of this world’ charms men…who sell their
souls to the devil.

Closing this parenthesis we continue to accumulate the evidence for the two
creations. In her work ‘The Secret Doctrine’, H. P. Blavatsky, having
collected the testimonies of all nations, the historical sources and the myths,
cites an aggregate of knowledge in which every researcher will be able to
find a great deal of information. I must state however, that I am not using H.
P. Blavatsky in my bibliography because I agree with her final positions,
but rather with the completeness of her work, in which an enormously great
wealth of information is produced. So, in the Assyro-Babylonian mythology
which later became the main source of reference for the Old Testament in
particular, the following is stated:
H. P. BLAVATSKY, THE SECRET DOCTRINE III-80:
«Now what do the Babylonian accounts of ‘Creation’, as found on the
Assyrian fragments of tiles, tell us? Those very accounts upon which the
Pharisees built their own angelology (angel stories)? … It is the Tablet of
the Seven Wicked Gods or Spirits:
{1} In the first days the evil Gods,
{2} the angels who were in rebellion, who in the lower part of heaven
{3} had been created
{4} they caused their evil work
{5} devising with (their) wicked heads (minds) …etc.
… The rebellious angels had been created in the lower part of heaven, …i.e.
they belonged and still belong to a material plane of evolution, although…it
remains generally invisible to us…Were the Gnostics so wrong, after this,
in affirming that this visible world of ours and especially the Earth had been
created by lower angels, the inferior Elohim, one of which was, as they
taught, the God of Israel?…
{7} There were seven such (wicked gods).
…Then follows their description, where the fourth (god) is a ‘serpent’, the
phallic symbol of the fourth Race in Human Evolution.
{15} These seven of them, messengers of the god Anu, their king.»

So these inferior angels are the ones Jesus calls Elohim. At the same time,
as our metaphysical knowledge tells us, these seven Elohims are also the
primary creators of dense matter; they have their headquarters in the
aetheric plane and are in total control of (hierarchically) the Devas and the
multitude of elementals as they are divided in categories that correspond to
each of the four elements of matter (Elemental-Dwarfs, Salamanders, Sylph[ide]s and
Nereides).

Marvin Meyer, professor of Biblical and Christian studies in the Griset

Chair of Chapman University in Orange, California and a member of the
translating team of the Gospel of Judas from Coptic to English, having also
devoted the greatest part of his research to the texts of the Nag Hammadi
Library, which comprise the sum of the Gnostic Gospels, in his treatise on
Judas’ Gospel, states:
«The descendant of Sophia (wisdom), namely the fruit of a mistake, which
in the Apocryphon of John is described as a dismorphic (ugly) child, is the
master and creator of this world as we know from many Sethian texts (from
the Seth generation: Celestial Men). In the Gospel of Judas and other Gnostic texts,
the creator of the world is far from gentle, noble or serene. As the creator,
he is responsible for keeping the divine light of Sophia imprisoned inside
the mortal bodies of men.» (pp. 188-189)

Correspondingly, Bart D. Ehrman, professor at the James A. Grey Chair,

president of the Theology Department at the University of Northern
Carolina and a member of the same translating team for Judas’ Gospel as
well, gives his own report on the book:
«In addition, our world belongs to the sphere/realm of ‘perdition’, or as we
could alternately translate the word, of ‘corruption’. It (our world) is not the
creation of the One and only God. It is only after the appearance of all other
deities, that the god of the Old Testament –who is called El– starts to exist,
and who is followed by his assistants, the blood-thirsty rebel Yaldabaoth and
the insane Saklas. The last two are the ones who created the world and men.»
(p. 128)

In the course of history, words that describe the Divine Knowledge fall prey
to the Babel, which generally prevails on the material plane. So, many and
diverse names have been used in order to define the same concept, or the
same being. However, the objective goal of every open-minded researcher is
to look for the essence behind the words.
Inside a HyperUniverse/Aeon, the apostate god/creator ‘is born’ as an
offspring of the Monogenes Luminary/Aeon, abandons his Birthplace,
unites with the dark moist nature and creates through his Logos (Λ
Λόγος=division, fraction).
The classic beginning of every creation is chaos and darkness that
predominate in the forbidden wood/tree. This is the creation of the material
universe, of the fallen god (Lucifer [Eos-phoros=light-carrier]) who
abandoned the Paternal Family, in order to build his own creation inside
the realm of the waste of darkness and Erebus (Gr. = deep darkness).
However, despite the fact that he bears (Gr. φέρω, Latin fero, ferre = to
bear) the Immaculate Light of the Father in him, the material he chooses to
build with never ceases to be unsound, foul and dirty. And after he molded
the Psyche (Soul) from his own unblemished part, he forced IT to put on one
filthy dress/body/carrier after the other.
But it is not only in Genesis of the Old Testament or in Hermes
Trismegistus’ narration that we find a description of the initial phases of
the second creation. Hesiod, in his Theogony, expresses this equally vividly:
HESIOD, THEOGONY (verses 123-124): «…and from chaos came forth Erebus and
the black night; and from the Night again, Aether and the Day were born. It
(the night) conceived and gave birth to them from erotic union with
Erebus.»
Aristophanes, in his work ‘Ornithes’ (=Birds) phrases this in his own way:
ARISTOPHANES, ORNITHES (verse 693) «At the beginning there was Chaos,
Night, dark Erebus and deep Tartarus. Earth, Air, and Sky had no existence.
Firstly, black-winged Night laid a germless egg in the bosom of the infinite
deeps of Erebus…»
The Chinese Mythology has the following myth about creation:
«In the beginning, the world was a formless and chaotic mass in the shape
of an egg (the egg again!!) Then, a giant appeared, Pan Kou. He took his axe
and divided this mass in two (division/fission). All the hot, luminous and dry
elements rose and created the sky. All the cold, dark and moist ones settled
and created the earth.»

And Hermes Trismegistus continues:

HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISTIC RELIGION, 9,000 B.C.
IOANNIDIS P., CH. 1: «§9 The God-Noûs (Mind) (1st, The Monogenes Luminary of the
particular Aeon), male-female one, being Life and Light, gave birth to another
Creator-Noûs of Fire and Spirit (2nd one, the fallen Yaldabaoth). And this second
Noûs created the administrators (3rd group) of the sensory world which is
encompassed in seven circles, whose administration is called
Heimarmenē» [Gr.: Ειμαρμένη = Fate] (or else the seven Elohims, or else the powers,
the authorities and the kings of Yaldabaoth's team in John’s Apocryphon).
The Authorized One (Luminary) (1st) God-Noûs, who comes from the
Unuttered Father, gave birth to the creator of the material plane.
This is the (2nd) Creator Noûs who, when it was time for him to offer his
offspring to his native HyperUniverse, he defected and created his own
creation, «once he snatched, completely alone and for himself, ‘The Flower
of the Noûs’ from the Paternal Might» and united with the ‘moist nature’.
Proceeding, Hermes Trismegistus further clarifies the creator's own
division as the divine Logos (=fraction, division, fission – divisible essence)
for the creation of inferior matter, while retaining his higher part as the
Creator-Noûs (Mind).
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS VOL. A SPEECHES I-XVIII, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS A. SPEECH 1 Ǥ10 Immediately from the lower elements [of
god] sprang the Divine Logos into the pure creation of Nature and united
with the Creator-Noûs (2nd) (with which he is consubstantial), and the
mindless downward elements of nature were left aside to be matter only.»
This fission of the Creator-Noûs himself is more easily discernible in other
excerpts.
To be more precise, through her meticulous research, H. P. Blavatsky, states
in Volume IV of her ‘Secret Doctrine’ (p. 49):
«…The reading of the Chaldean-Assyrian tiles (Deltae) has demonstrated it
beyond a shadow of doubt. We encounter the same idea in the Zohar. Satan
was a Son and an Angel of God. With all the Semitic nations, the Spirit of
the Earth was as much a Creator in his own realm, as the Spirit of the
Heavens. They were twin brothers and interchangeable in their functions,
when the two were not united in one.
(This is why) …The god of Jews forbids cursing Satan. The Pentateuch and
the Talmud undeviatingly forbid one to curse the adversary, as also the gods
of the gentiles (the gods of the idolaters).»
In Jude’s (the brother of James) letter which can be found in the New
Testament right before John’s Apocalypse, we read:
Ǥ9 But Michael the archangel, while contending with the devil, and
quarreling about Moses’ body, never dared to cast upon him (the devil) a
blasphemous accusation/judgment, but said: ‘may the Lord
reprimand/rebuke you.»
And Blavatsky continues in the ‘Secret Doctrine’ Vol. IV (p. 50-51):
«All we read in the Zohar and other Cabbalistic works regarding Satan
shows plainly that this ‘personage’ is simply the personification of the
abstract evil, which is the weapon of the karmic law and of KARMA (the law
of reciprocal justice). It is our human nature, and man himself, as it is said
namely that ‘Satan is always near and inextricably interwoven with man.’
…In the lower/inferior ranks/orders of Theogony, the celestial beings of
lower Hierarchies, each had a ‘Fravassi’, or a celestial ‘Double’. It is the
same, only a still more mystic reassertion (reaffirmation) of the Cabbalistic
axiom: ‘Deus est Demon Inversus = God is the Devil in reverse’.» [ ]
And as it is mentioned in the CHALDEAN ORACLES, (p. 227) PLACES 215, LYDUS P.
IV 101-141, 2-11 W: «There are two kinds of daemons in man. …For Zeus gives
all the good and all the bad and it is he who determines life’s duration for
everything born, mixing a mortal body for the good ones as he does for the
ones that are foul/evil.»
So, the Creator-Noûs (2nd), created through his Logos, the seven
commanders (3rd order) of Ειμαρμένη (Heimarmenē = fate, predestination,
kismet) and the rest of the deities of his very own hypostasis.
Analyzing the Greek word Ειμαρμένη, which has a common root and is
equal to μοίρα=fate (Karma), we find that it comes from the Gr. verb μοιρά-
ζω [=to allocate], and thus we can discern the division of matter and its
constructors more clearly:
[Gr.: Μοίρα < Gr. verb. μείρομαι (μοιρά-ζω=to allocate, to get my share)]
[Gr.: Ειμαρμένη [Heimarmenē] = the female p.p. of είμαρμαι, ancient
μείρομαι = to get my share]
And as Hermes Trismegistus, states:
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, Vol. A, SPEECHES I-XVIII, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS A., 12TH SPEECH
«§5 All things, O Son, are the work of Heimarmenē (Fate), and without it
nothing can happen of the things that happen to bodies; neither good, nor
bad; For it is decreed by Heimarmenē, that he who does good should
suffer and acts thus so as to suffer for what he has done…§6… But all men
succumb to Heimarmenē, and are subject to birth and to change. The
beginning and the end is Heimarmenē.»

But ‘Heimarmenē’, that dictates the fate of every man, shares a common
root with sin (Gr.: αμαρτία) and inescapably leads to it.
[Gr.: Αμαρτία = α+είμαρται: 3rd person, Present Perfect of the Gr. verb
μείρομαι = to share]
If, in other words, a man acts beneficially to his fellow humans, ‘he sins’ by
harming himself. And if he acts beneficially to himself, ‘he sins’ by harming
his fellows. And Jesus, who has been so little understood, says:
GOSPEL OF THOMAS, ‘ECUMENICAL PROGRAM FOR COPTIC TRANSLATION’
«§14 Jesus says to them: “If you fast you will beget transgression for
yourselves. And if you pray, you shall be condemned. And if you give alms
(charity), you shall cause evil to your spirits.»
…Because the inescapable ‘fate’ of matter is sin.
In fact, Heraclitus equated Heimarmenē with Need and considered it the
seed everything originated from.
And Jesus continues in John’s Apocryphon:
«And thus the whole creation was made blind, in order that they (the
created ones) may not know God, Who is above all of them. And because
of the chain of forgetfulness [Gr.: λήθη], their sins were hidden. For they are
bound with measures and times and moments, since fate (Gr.: μοίρα) is lord
over everything.» [English tr.: FREDERIK WISSE]

Now that matters are reaching their end, it is imperative for the Truth to be
given to men again, in order for them to choose what they finally desire
with α ‘sober mind’ and awareness. The choices are not two, but three. The
first two are the two sides of the same coin that appear seemingly different
to humans. They are one and the same, where the choice of one
automatically generates its opposite. It is the everlasting vicious circle of
the deceitful duality of good and evil.
The other choice however –the real and not the virtual one– is simply the
Realization and Epignosis (deep awareness) of the Truth. It is the
fundamental nucleus of Jesus’ Teaching, which was unfortunately
twisted…, by the ‘do-gooders’.
JOHN’S GOSPEL 8:32 «And you shall know the truth, and the truth will set you
free.»
Marvin Meyer, as mentioned above, claims in another part of the same
treatise:
«Therefore, as Bart Ehrman has noted in his study, the Gospel of Judas,
which in this particular case becomes the Gospel of Jesus himself, declares
salvation through Knowledge, i.e. self-knowledge which is granted to
man's soul through divine enlightenment.»
As an additional necessary choice, it is recommended to detach oneself
from everything extreme, aiming thus to the ‘unwavering’ (non-oscillating)
balance.
In conclusion:
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS VOL. A SPEECHES I-XVIII, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS A. SPEECH 11, (NOÛS TO HERMES)
Ǥ2 So, listen my child about God and everything; God, aeon, cosmos, time,
birth.
God creates the aeon, the aeon (creates) the cosmos, the cosmos (creates) time
and time (creates) birth.
The Essence of God is wisdom.
The aeon's essence is identity,
The world’s (substance) is order,
Time’s (substance) is change, and
And the (substance) of birth is life and death (dyadicism/duality).»
God is the Unuttered One.
The Aeon is (signifies) the HyperUniverses of the True Unsplit Light.
The world generated by the fallen one is (symbolizes) the finer dimensions
(planes) of the material universe with the order of the laws and of karma.
Time is the entrenched densely material universe.
And birth is the bond of the prison.
59 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «Jesus said:
“And I entered into the midst of their prison, which is the prison of the
body. And I said, He who hears, let him get up from the deep sleep.» [Eng.
tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]

This is why, Celestial Man, originating from the Aeon, in order to return
back to IT, acts as follows:
He denounces the prison of the body/grave which is forced upon him
through birth.
He maintains his balance, un-oscillating, in the change of time.
He reinstates his soul to order, shutting the door behind him.
He discovers the identity of ‘his Essence’ through self-knowledge (self-
Epignosis) and walks toward his Aeon/Cosmos.
There and then, he takes in the Unified Patrogenes Light (of the Father),
and not the split quasi/substitute light (Ant-Avge) of Logos.
60 May I remind you that the Gr. w. Λόγος (Logos/Word) also means
fraction, i.e. fission, division, separation, with its initial letter Λ itself,
indicating precisely this concept with its shape.
HIERARCHICAL TABLE
OSCILLATION

61 KONSTANTINOS VAGIONAKIS, (PROF., UNIV. OF IOANNINA) ‘INTRODUCTION

TO THE NATURAL SCIENCES’ VOLUME IV, ‘OSCILLATION AND HARMONIC

MOTION, INTRODUCTION TO FLUID MECHANICS’ (GREEK OPEN UNIVERSITY)
«INTRODUCTORY NOTES: Every object's motion that is repeated in a regular
way, namely where the object returns to a given position after a specific
time interval, is called periodic motion. …Now, if an object performing a
periodic motion moves forward and backward on the same course, then
we call this motion ‘oscillation’. …A periodic motion is often called
‘harmonic motion’»

–But why do you think the snake was chosen to symbolize of the creator of
this dyadic/twofold universe?
I raised my shoulders expressing my ignorance.
–Simply because the wavy movement of the snake is the same with the
movement of the whole material universe: Oscillation.
62 A) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. (ASSISTANT PROFESSORS OF ASTROPHYSICS

IN THE UNIVERSITY OF ATHENS) ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’:

«T. A. Whiller (1968) stated: “The quantum geo-metro-dynamics space
can be compared to a foam carpet that extends into a slow-moving
oscillating/wavy landscape. …The perpetual minute changes that occur
on the foam-carpet when new bubbles appear and old ones vanish,
symbolize quantum-variations in geometry”. Therefore, according to
Whiller, electromagnetic and gravitational forces affect the quantum-
foam causing vibrations and subsequently waves which are noted by the
observer as particles. The interaction of these waves creates the atoms,
the molecules, and the whole substance of the physical world. In this way,
everything in the universe is waves inside the nothingness.»
B) ‘CHORD THEORY’, LIVE-PEDIA.GR:
«The theory of quantum-strings is the theory of physics that considers the
fundamental constituents of the universe not to be particles but strings.
…Free strings vibrate. The different vibration modes of the strings
represent the different types of particles. One mode of vibration makes
the string appear as an electron, another as a photon.»
C) PHYSICISTS DEVELOP EXPERIMENT TO TEST THE STRING THEORY,
UNIVERSITY OF SAN DIEGO, CALIFORNIA, JANUARY 23, 2007, PHYSICS4U.GR
«The theory of quantum-strings says: Everything at the most elementary
level consists of energy-threads that vibrate in various frequencies and
especially in the multiple unknown dimensions. These ‘strings’ produce
all the known forces and particles in the cosmos.»
Everything inside this material universe oscillates; from man’s emotions to
the virtual substitute light of the stars.
63 A) SIMON SINGH ‘BIG BANG’ (PH.D. MOLECULAR PHYSICS –CAMBRIDGE) Gr. tr.

SPANOU A.,
(p. 270, 271): «In order to understand how astronomers discovered the
chemistry of the stars, it is important to initially understand, albeit at a
basic level, the nature of light. In particular, there are three main points
which we must refer to.
First, physicists consider light to be an oscillation of an electric and a
magnetic field, and this is the reason why light and the radiation forms
related to it, are known as electro-magnetic radiation. Second, and
probably simpler, is the fact that we can consider electro-magnetic
radiation or light as a wave. The third important point is that the distance
between two successive peaks of a light wave (or two successive valleys),
which is the wave length, tells us almost everything we need to know
about the light wave.»
B) KLOURAS, N., D., PERLEPES, S., P., ‘GENERAL & INORGANIC CHEMISTRY’
(GREEK OPEN UNIVERSITY) VOL. A, ‘ATOMIC STRUCTURE, THE PERIODIC SYSTEM,
THE PROPERTIES OF ATOMS’ (p. 101-103)
«In 1924 Louis de Broglie (1892-1987) presented the bold idea, which
was that just as light exhibits the properties of a material particle
(photon), in the same way a particle, under the appropriate conditions,
could exhibit the characteristics of a wave (material wave). For
example, the electron which orbits around the core of a hydrogen atom
could be considered as a wave that has a specific wave length.
(According to de Broglie, the wave length of an electron or any other
particle depends on the mass (m) and the velocity (v) of the particle). …
De Broglie's hypothesis applies to all material bodies, which means that
every object with a mass (m) and a velocity (v) is equivalent with a
specific material wave. …A few years after the publication of de
Broglie’s ideas, the wave-properties of the electron were experimentally
verified.»
C) THE MOST IMPORTANT FACTS IN PHYSICS IN 2002 AS RECORDED
BY PHYSICS WEB
«In April 2002, the physicists in the Sudbury Neutrino Observatory (S. N.
O.), in Canada, presented new finite indications that the electron neutrinos
oscillate during their route from the Sun to the Earth. Only if the neutrinos
have a mass, is this oscillation actually possible –a finding that demands a
new science of Physics beyond the established model. Later during the
same year, the experiment of KamLAND confirmed that the antineutrinos of
the electrons oscillate as well.»
D) PLATO’S TIMAEUS, Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G. (XIX 52d4-53): «And the nurse
of creation, which is moistened and ignited/incandesced and receives the
forms of earth and air, submits to all the subsequent effects and changes
they undergo, so that she presents a variety of appearances as a result; …
Oscillating though irregularly in all directions, she sways unevenly hither
and thither, by the forces/forms that are inside her, and by her motion
again she shakes them; and the elements when moved some one way,
some another, are separated just as wheat when it is threshed.»
–The virtual substitute light of the stars? …I asked bewildered.
–In the True Light of the HyperUniverses, in every pair of opposites, both
(opposite) parts coincide, HARMONIOUSLY INCORPORATED WITHIN the same
‘entity’ (Intelligent Wholeness). And when we speak of opposites, we mean
properties, characteristics, tendencies without any daemonic coloration.
‘Evil’, as it is known by men today, came about as a side-effect of
perversion. We will analyze how this happened later on in our discussion.
The material universe was born from the fission (division) of the True Light
of the HyperCosmoi. This fission produced a radiation that spread out and
formed all the dimensions of the material universe. It was the virtual light, a
substitute of the True One. After this initial fission, a chain reaction
followed. It was the beginning of oscillation.
The encasement (entrapment) of the True Light (of the Light-bearing
Creator) between the two polar opposites of the fission of material creation,
forced it to oscillate in a hopeless effort to unify them –something
impossible since one is outside and in opposition to the other– thus
channeling and consuming its energy in the movement between the opposite
poles which never unify into one. This is how the illusion of motion and
alteration was born, in contradistinction to the Real Motion of the
HyperUniverses which activates Everything simultaneously.
64 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:

«§50 Jesus said: … “If they ask you: What is the sign of your Father in
you, say: It is movement and it is repose (rest).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Oscillation is symbolized by the wavy movement of the snake and fission
(Λ) Λόγος/Logos (Gr. Λόγος [Logos] = word/division/cause) is symbolized by its
forked (y-shaped) Λ tongue.
65 Several scholars commented on the Orphic Hymns in their own way:
ORPHIC HYMNS, FROM ATHENAGORAS' APOLOGY, Gr. tr. MAGGINAS S. (p. 72)
«But Phanes or Protogonus (Φάνητας, the Primitive creative light –the creator– we
produced another terrible offspring from
talked about in the chapter ‘CREATION’)
his holy womb, which has the dreadful form of a viper. It has a mane
coming down from its head, and a beautiful face, but the rest of its body,
from the neck down, is that of a dragon, tremendous to the view.»
Oscillation is a wave. The Greek word for ‘wave’ is κύμα [kyma]. Its root is
the ancient verb κυώ which means to swell, to get inflated. The Greek word
κύησις is a derivative noun which means gestation, pregnancy. Hindus call
it the ‘breath of Brahma’ whose exhalation gives birth to the worlds and
inhalation devours them back in (absorbs them to extinction). Oscillation is
the expression of duality: The ‘up’ and the ‘down’; zenith and nadir; ascent
and descent; good and evil; life and death; sleeping and wakefulness. One
gives birth to the other. Inhalation bears exhalation and exhalation bears
inhalation. The day bears the night and the night bears the day. Life bears
death and death bears life. Each one gives birth to its opposite and simply
mutates into it. Everything is subject to this inviolable law. A negative
situation forces man to move to a positive position, and vice versa.
66 LIVING ON THE EDGE OF CHAOS, WHAT IS TIME? 4 LESSON, Physics4u.gr

«The Second Law of Thermodynamics sets some limitations to the

forecasts made in this clock-work Universe. Everything, the Second Law
of Thermodynamics insists, progressively acquires greater disorder.
Anything that increases order, like tiding up your house, has the
inevitable consequence, that somewhere else in the Universe, disorder
will increase.»
An endless alternation of peaks and declines, love and hate, pain and
pleasure, joy and sorrow, beauty and ugliness: This Truth lies ‘hidden’ in
front of men’s eyes, and everything surrounding them, like a ‘magic
picture’ (visual riddle). The entire reality of beings takes place on a
fundamental oscillation and the partial sections of their existence on
secondary oscillations of a smaller scale. Every creature’s life evolves on
the upper part of this fluctuation, the visible one; and death occurs in its
lower part, the invisible. Man seems to come to the material world from the
invisible. An oscillating spermatozoon sets the start for the gradual
construction of the material body. Then comes birth in the natural world,
growth, acme with the culmination of creativity, only to gradually start
withdrawing, giving its place to the degrading senility of old age and finally
to death, where through a different ‘life’ oscillation, the material body will
decompose and man himself will be lead to the invisible part of this
broader, twofold process. The same oscillation that initially promotes man
is the very same one that degrades him. None of the two opposites can
prevail over the other, because none can exist independent and disassociated
from the other. The very nature of oscillation contains in it both opposite
sides/positions. Hence the determinism of this world always moves things
from one place to the opposite one and over again.
What role then, do you imagine, Celestial Man has inside this material
schizophrenia (Gr. word from σχίζω [= to split in two] and φρένα
[= mind/noûs]) meaning to have a split/fissional mind) in the real sense of
the word? He is constantly trying to establish only one of the two opposites;
good against evil; rise against fall; justice instead of injustice. But no matter
how hard man struggles to stabilize only one of the two conditions, sooner
or later, the law of this dyadic nature will inevitably generate one of its
many expressions on the opposite side.
–But man, through his daily life, with a harmonious combination of both
opposite situations, can achieve the perfect balance. He can bring the
‘golden mean’ into action and eradicate the schizophrenic polarization!
–For man’s natural status quo, what you propose is exactly what is needed.
Only by diminishing the breadth (amplitude) of his daily oscillation as far
as possible, and by equalizing the oppositions between the ‘dipoles’, can he
find the balance. Then, after detaching himself from them, he will clearly
see this dyadicism of nature and recognize in it ‘the tree of knowledge of
good and evil’. But as long as man holds himself stuck onto this oscillation
that sometimes lifts him and then brings him down, it is impossible for him
to realize this truth. Nevertheless, this state of balance he will apply to his
life is superficial and not real.
67 The very nature of the operation of the human brain lacks the ability to
integrate situations.
DOES OUR CONSCIOUSNESS FUNCTION IN A QUANTUM WAY? See also
«According to Eustratios Manousakis, Professor of Physics at the
University of Florida (Tallahassee), the key of consciousness could be
found in the quantum-type actions taking place in the brain, when
someone looks at ambiguous images, like Rubin’s vase, on which there
are two patterns with common borders and one of them is perceived as a
figure, while the other as a background. In this case, our perception has to
choose between the two alternative interpretations. It will perceive one
pattern as a figure and the other as a background, but it will never
perceive both of them simultaneously as a figure. These optical
illusions are ambiguous because at any moment they can only be
perceived in one of the two alternative ways. Under no circumstances
can they be perceived in both ways simultaneously. The image looks as if
it is inverted, when our perception changes from the one alternative
interpretation of the image to the other.»
Follow my thought: The ‘speed’ of True Light of the HyperUniverses is not
a measurable magnitude because there is no distance there that IT will have
to cover in order to activate the opposites, since they are incorporated at the
same point. In the HyperUniverses we talk about expansion of Light
through Completeness, whereas in the universe of fission we speak of
distances and velocities. Regarding speed in the finer (subtler) energy
dimensions, we can say it is high, but as energies sink deeper and deeper in
this material-energy spiral, they condense until –in the inner/lower regions–
they are ‘locked’ into energy bronchi and project the form of ‘decelerated’
dense visible matter.
68 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. (ASSISTANT PROFESSORS OF ASTROPHYSICS IN

THE UNIVERSITY OF ATHENS) ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’

A) THE CONCEPT OF MASS (p. 171): «The mass of a body, which people often
confuse with the concept of sensory matter, is something totally different
from it. As mass of a body we define the extent of inertia of its matter,
i.e. the magnitude of the resistance it exhibits when we try to alter its
kinetic state by exerting a force upon it.» And they note:
«Quite often, we use the concepts matter, mass, inertia and weight
without distinction, since up to now, no material body has been found
without mass, inertia and weight.»
B) THE QUANTUM NATURE OF COSMIC FORCES (p. 152): «The Higgs boson is an
elusive and still hypothetical particle, through which all bodies acquire
mass. According to the supporters of this view, the hypothetical Higgs
bosons which we can, in theory, find in infinite numbers inside the
Universe, gather around every sub-atomic particle attributing to it a
property we refer to as mass of tranquility.»
C) NEW SCIENTIFIC DATA (p. 47): «Matter, according to the Theory of
Relativity, is no more the inalterable molecule-complex of Newton, but
the condensate of an energy-current. In Einstein’s space-time
framework, matter does not constitute a separate entity, but a peculiarity
of the field. An elementary particle is nothing more than a moving, non-
perceptible vortex in space.»
D) MATTER AS A VORTEX (WHIRL) – SOME PERSONAL VIEWS (p. 178): «But the
vortex-particle has a series of surprises in store for us, since it should
present spherical symmetry. What we are essentially talking about, is a
non-perceptible spherical vortex inside the n-dimensional non
Euclidean field, whose projective shadow inside the three-dimensional
Euclidean space of our senses, is perceived as an elementary particle.»
Thus, this condition of visible matter (as the ‘mass of tranquility’), ends up
looking ‘static/inert’; and as ‘static/inert’ it keeps the opposites separated,
as separate are the colors on the motionless Newton’s disk. No matter how
much you dip your paint brush into each ‘color’, painting your life’s canvas
like talented painters, you will never achieve the radiant White. This can
only be achieved under conditions, unattainable and forbidden for your
dense material bodies!
So, through this virtual balance, the only thing you can accomplish by
holding a glass of water in one hand and sugar in the other is to make sweet
water. To make syrup however, a third factor is necessary, a factor that
dense matter –by nature– does not have.
Now if someone asks: “Where does all this dyadic alternation lead?” The
creator/snake will answer: “To the acquisition of experience.”
The Unuttered Father will answer back: “In the HyperUniverses of True
Light, the experience of dyadic matter is utterly useless, because its
properties are NONEXISTENT THERE.”
And I, as a traveler coming from THERE, make this clear to you by giving
you an example: “If a common man wants to study computer programming,
how useful do you imagine knowledge of pottery would be to him?”
69 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C.,

IOANNIDIS P. K., ‘ELEVENTH TEACHING OF HERMES TO TAT’, Verse 41:

«Nothing of the earthly offers benefit to the celestial things; the celestial
things though benefit the things of the earth.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6:
«§63 It is the Spirit that gives life; the flesh is of no avail;»
GOD’S BONDSERVANTS

{Tr. note: In the English canonic Gospels, the original Greek word δούλοι/douloi [=slaves] is
almost always translated as ‘servants’, whereas –its Greek meaning– primarily encompasses the
concept of slavery/bondage. It was apparently too much for the religious ‘establishment’ to accept
the notion of man being God’s slave. Consequently, to keep both parties happy (our religious
establishment and the correctness of the translation), the word bondservant is used, to convey both
meanings of the original Greek word: prisoners to offer their services to God.}
And the perpetual cycle of the ‘Ourobore’ (tail-devouring) snake 70, which,
wriggled in the form of a circle is swallowing its tail, continues, renewing
its old skin through endless alternations (successions).
70 OUROBORE” (TAIL-DEVOURING) SNAKE: A mystical symbol that depicts a
snake creating a circle with its body and eating its tail. Since it has its tail
as food/nutrition, it is called ‘Ourobore’ (from the Gr. Ουρο-βόρος = tail-
eating). This symbol is analyzed further in the last chapter of the book.

All these ‘new’ skins of the snake however, do not transform it into
something different; and they definitely do not make it evolve.
It is exactly here, that the basic difference among religions of the world lies,
which also divides them into two categories. One category worships the
mystical symbol of the snake as holy and sacred, and bows to the creator of
this world. The other (category of religions) considers it satanic and –with
Christ as its principal physiognomy/figure– fights the ‘archon of this
world’.
71 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-215):

«The ‘Serpent’ was ‘the Lord God’ himself, who, as the Ophis, the
Logos, or the bearer of divine creative wisdom (our Creator!), taught
mankind to become creators in their turn.»
Following that, Blavatsky attaches an excerpt from the book of Dr. A.
Kingsford ‘The Perfect Way’, Appendix 15, titled ‘The Secret of Satan’ (II-
233):
Ǥ2. Eternity brought forth Time; the Boundless gave birth to Limit; Being
descended into creation. §3 As Lightning, I saw Satan fall from the sky,
mighty in strength and fury. §4 Among the Gods is none like unto him,
into whose hands are committed the kingdoms, the power and the glory
of the worlds: §5 Thrones and empires, the dynasties of kings, the fall of
nations, the birth of churches and the triumph of Time.»
To confirm the previous reference):
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 4: Ǥ8. Again, the devil took him (Jesus)
to a very high mountain, and showed him all the kingdoms of the world
and their glory; §9. And he said to him, ‘All these I will give you (since, of
course, all these are his own possessions!), if you will bow down and
worship me’.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14: Ǥ30. I
will not speak much more with you,
for the archon (ruler) of the world is coming, and he has nothing in
me;»
D) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§11. …And concerning judgment, because
the archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
Today, the initial concepts of Christianity are lost. The Unutterable
Principle of the HyperUniverses –The Supreme Father of the Christ– has
been equated to the ‘archon of this world’, the creator of matter, the snake;
the ‘Creator of heaven and earth, of the visible and the invisible (higher-
frequency matter).’
The Monogenes (Singly-Born) Christ (Luminary), in order to save His
Celestial Children, who are trapped in the prison of material bodies and
serve in the captivity of the snake as slaves, offered the ‘sap of the pain’
(the energy produced by His suffering) of His Sacrifice as ransom to the ‘archon of
this world’.
72 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

(Jesus said):
«And I entered into the midst of their prison, which is the
prison of the body. And I said, He who hears, let him get up from the
deep sleep!» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Celestial Man is imprisoned in the material body.
B) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ13. High spiritual Powers (the
Archon) wanted to deceive Man (Celestial Man), because they saw goodness
engendered in Him. They took the name for goodness and applied it to
what was not good: words became deceitful, and (since) then they are
joined to that which is without being and without goodness. They alienate
with simulations and appearances: they make a free person into a
slave.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
C) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, Ch. 20:
Ǥ28. Because the Son of Man did not come to be served/ministered but to
serve and to give His Life as Ransom for many.»
After the ransom payment by the Christ, man (if he so chooses) is free
from his karma and from the karma administrator, Lucifer.
In the time that followed, through the foggy Babel that characterizes the
entire material dimension, concepts have been disordered and faded and
original words have been manipulated and thus misinterpreted. Today, only
a few notions still remain from the real message of Jesus Christ to men, like
empty fossils, and their essential meaning has faded in time. The initially
small conceptual deviation from the Original Teaching, created, in time, a
vast chasm between the primary position and what it finally became, thus
transforming Christian faith into an aggregate of contradicting theories,
views, superstitions and heresies.
73 RETROSPECTIVE FALSIFICATION:

«D. H. Rawcliffe coined this term to refer to the process of telling a story
(or even a theory/doctrine) that is factual to some extent, but which gets
distorted and falsified over time by retelling it with various
embellishments. The embellishments may include speculations, conflated
events that occurred at different times or in different places, and the
incorporation of material without regard for accuracy or plausibility. The
overriding force that drives the story is to find or invent details that fit
with a desired outcome. …The original story gets remodeled with
favorable points being emphasized and unfavorable ones being dropped.
The distorted and false version becomes a memory and a record of a
remarkable tale.»
Old beliefs were mingled with new ones and others of the opposite view
and made a new faith, which people called Christianity.
The Christ did not condemn any sinner, because sin does not exist in the
acts of man, but in matter itself.
74 A) THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr.

KOUROUSSI A., A., VERSES 13-17:«What is the sin of the world? The Master
said: There is no sin, but it is you who make sin exist when you act
according to the habits of your nature, which is inclined to adultery.»
The very nature of matter betrays the Eternal Immortal Truth and ends up
as an ‘adulteress nature’ because: «The deficiency of matter did not
originate through the Infinity of the Father.» [GOSPEL OF TRUTH §39]
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 3: Ǥ17. For God sent His Son into the world
not to judge the world but that the world might be saved through Him.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 11: Ǥ18-19 (Jesus speaks) When John (The
Baptist) came neither eating nor drinking, people said, He has a demon. But
when the Son of man came eating and drinking, they say, Behold, a
glutton and a drunkard, a friend of tax collectors and sinners!»
In reality, there are no RULES of behavior indicating who is a ‘child’ of
Truth and who isn’t. Both, John, being ascetic as well as Jesus, who was
more sociable, were on one and the same side.
On the contrary, he who is judged is SOLELY the administrator and archon of
this world: “…Concerning judgment, because the archon (ruler) of
this world has been judged.” [JOHN’S GOSPEL 16:11] This is why Jesus
came to pay the ransom for the liberation of Man to this kidnapper-
administrator and to open the sealed escape Gate in the ‘egg of the snake’.
The road that leads to the exit is the realization of the absolute Truth. This is
the antidote to the poison of the snake.
75 A) «And the Truth shall set you free.» [JOHN 8:32]
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH A:

(a) Ǥ20.
And I said: But do they, who are in ignorance, sin so terribly, that
they should therefore be deprived of immortality?»
«§26. This is the Αγαθόν [=good] end for those who possess the
(b)
Gnosis: They become one with God». {See Tr. n. on w. Αγαθός, beginning of Ch.
‘HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’}

Some years after the Christ’s withdrawal from this material universe
though, subsequent (later) Christians, returned to the ‘old ways’ with their
head bowed, once again as bondservants of the god/creator/snake.
But do you know what bondservants usually do? They yield their energy for
their master's benefit.
76 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And he
said to the authorities who attended him: Come, let us create a
(Yaldabaoth)
human according to the image of God and according to our own likeness,
so that his image may become light for us.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK
WISSE]

B) NEAR EAST TEXTS, Gr. tr. XENI SKARTSI S., – SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS, ENUMA
ELISH (THE ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION):
It was unearthed in the town of Nineveh and was found as part of the
imperial library of Assurbanipal, the last great king of Assyria. It consists
of reproductions of older texts, obviously predating the second
millennium.
TABLET 6: Ǥ1. When Marduk hears the words of the gods, his heart
prompts him to create skillful works. He opens his mouth and turns to Ea
to reveal to him the plan he had captured in his heart: “I shall gather
blood and make bones. I will make a savage one. Man will be his name. I
will create a truly savage man. He will undertake the service of the gods,
so that they might be comfortable.»
As far as the bondservants of the god-creator are concerned, they transform
portions of their spiritual hypostasis, their fundamental spiritual
body/essence, into matter. They waste, in other words, their Fatherly
‘Fortune’ as the parable of the Prodigal (lost) Son tells us. {Tr. n.: the Greek word
used for ‘fortune’ in Luke’s 15:13 is Ουσία [Ousseea] which means Essence}

77 A) THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 15 (PARABLE OF THE LOST SON):

Ǥ13. Not many days later, the younger son gathered all he had (his share
from the Paternal property [Gr. = Essence]) and set off for a distant country, and
there he squandered his wealth in riotous living. §14. And when he had
spent everything, a great famine arose in that land, and he began to be in
need. §15. So he went and joined himself to a citizen of that country (the
Archon of this world), who sent him into his fields (and became his slave) to feed
swine. §16 And he would gladly have fed on the husks (the material benefits of
the god/creator) that the swine ate, and no one gave to him.»

Ǥ18.
B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3 (God/creator says to the prodigal son – Adam)
Thorns also and thistles it (the Earth) shall bring forth for you; and you shall
eat the herb of the field (…the husks).»
–And in what way does this transmutation take place? I asked.
–The structure of natural laws is relatively the same on all planes of the
material universe. The search for a ‘unified theory of all’ that your
physicists are conducting today is based on this rationale.
In nature, energy has the potential to transform from one kind to another.
But according to the ‘principle of energy degradation’, energy is maintained
-regardless of its transformation to another kind– but it is at the same time
degraded. This happens because, during the transformation of one energy-
type into another, a small part of this transformed energy is always lost in
the atmosphere, since it is converted into heat.
78 Atthis point, I would like to mention the definitions of some basic laws
of Physics, and by extension, the laws of nature itself.
SOURCES: SCHOOL ENCYCLOPEDIA AVLOS, AVLOS PUBL.
MAJOR HELLENIC LEXICON (TEGOPOULOS-FYTRAKIS)
WIKIPEDIA, & PHYSICS4U
«We define Energy as the natural magnitude that can be transformed into
work. When a material body has the attribute of producing work, then this
body encompasses energy. Every material body contains energy. Energy
cannot be created out of nothing (from the void) nor can it be destroyed
when it is transformed from one kind to another (e.g. from dynamic to
kinetic). This observation was first made by Julius Robert von Mayer in
1842 and was named the ‘Principle of the Conservation of Energy’ or the
‘First Law of Thermodynamics’. Therefore: Every material body
encompasses energy. Every form of energy can be transformed into
another.»
We will now examine the second axiom or the Second Law of
Thermodynamics that interests us more.
“Every time that energy is transformed from one form to another, a
certain amount of it is lost (given back) to the environment, in the form of
degraded (weakened) thermal energy. In other words, it is a property of
energy that each time it passes from one form to another, only a certain
amount of it can be used. The rest of the energy is eventually transferred
to the environment in the form of heat, which is a non-usable energy form
and thus is lost. So, we have a ‘degradation of energy’ because heat is
considered energy of inferior quality, compared to other forms that are
characterized of a superior quality. Thus, during transformation, energy is
conserved quantitatively but degraded qualitatively. Heat is lost in space.
This is at least, what the 2nd Law of Thermodynamics imposes, which is
also called the Law of Entropy and was first formulated by Walther
Nernst.»
And what exactly is entropy?
«It is the mathematical function that describes the state of disorder of a
system. More simply: Entropy is thought to express the magnitude of
disorder of a system. For example, the particles that compose an apple or
a piece of iron are in an orderly arrangement. (Nevertheless, as the laws of duality,
oscillation and alternation dictate…) At some point, the apple starts to rot and the
iron rusts. Then, the previously correct arrangement of their particles
gradually starts to get disorganized and thus the system’s entropy
(=disorder) increases.»
Similar to the principle of ‘Entropy’ is ‘Enthalpy’ which mainly pertains
to chemical reactions of elements:
«Enthalpy is the quantity of energy that is contained in a chemical
substance. When this substance is subject to a certain physical-chemical
change, its enthalpy (internal energy) is also changed. Then, a certain
portion of it is transformed into heat (and is lost). This is the cause of the
thermal phenomena that accompany chemical reactions.»
So if we take the existence of uniform laws throughout the universe for
granted and apply them into everyday life, some reasonable correlations
arise: the prevailing characteristic in people’s lives is an uninterrupted
creativity. This creativity is expressed through the production of work {Tr. n.:
Gr. ἐνέργεια [=energy]’ means exactly that: energy is found/consumed in ἔργον [=work]} on
matter. This work, in order to be realized, requires the existence of energy,
which in the case of man, is no other than his psycho-spiritual power. Men
imagine that their life is god’s ‘gift’ to them. But only in their imagination
is it really a gift. The ‘energy tax’ is too heavy. No one can ‘live’ if they
don’t pay the heavy du[ti]es of this creation with the energy of their work.
The moment though that they transform their spiritual energy/power to
material work ‘with the sweat of their brow’ they degrade their spiritual
reserves.
79 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: Ǥ19. By the sweat of your face (the
product of heat) you shall eat bread, until you return to the ground from
which you were taken.»
It is the moment that man/bondservant, through his own offer/creation,
enriches the material construction of his master/creator, leaving his spiritual
‘imprint’ on matter. Through this process, the reason for the technological
upgrading of the human civilization becomes clear, even though it does not
go hand-in-hand with a corresponding spiritual blooming.
80 ‘IDEOTHEATRON’ MAGAZINE, APRIL 1999 ISSUE, AN EXCERPT OF AN

INTERVIEW WITH D. NANOPOULOS (ACADEMIC, HEAD OF THE HOUSTON

ADVANCED RESEARCH CENTER)
«Our living standards may have risen, we may perform one-day
‘bloodless’ surgical operations, we may have more free time, we may eat
more healthily, we may get information about things faster, but have we
really become any better? Not necessarily, I think. It’s not that I am
pessimistic, on the contrary, I am optimistic by nature but I can’t shut my
eyes in front of reality.»
This spiritual degradation, in contrast to materialistic progress, is apparent
in every subsequent generation, when it ‘passes the baton’ to the next one.
There is then, this intense feeling that the new generation is ‘inferior’ to the
previous one. People believe that this feeling is the result of the ‘generation
gap’. But it isn’t. What do you think this renowned ‘generation gap’ really
is? It is clearly spiritual degradation, as opposed to the materialistic
upgrading which happens when a portion of man’s spiritual ‘Essence’ is
transformed into material expression and falls. This is why most of the real
saints relinquish any kind of activity in this world of Lucifer. Make sure
that you never associate material technological progress with spiritual
progress!
81 THE APOCALYPSE OF ADAM, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, THE NAG

HAMMADI LIBRARY, TRANSLATED BY GEORGE W. MACRAE: «After those days,

the Eternal Knowledge of the God of Truth withdrew from me and your
mother Eve. Since that time, we learned about dead things, like men.»
[Gr. Ed.: Pyrinos Kosmos Publ.]

As ‘clever’ as a computer-robot can be, it can certainly not possess

spirituality. From a different perspective, technological progress is the
outcome of the greatest law of matter: Need. And of course Need only
serves ‘the house it was born in’ and this is no other than matter itself.
82 Dido Kallergi, in the introduction of her book ‘The Twelve Olympian
Gods’ presents a great wealth of evidence related to the attributes of
‘Necessity’ and its earlier meaning.
DIDO KALLERGI, ‘THE TWELVE OLYMPIAN GODS’: «According to the modern
philosophical Theory of Necessity/Need, all that happens is the requisite
consequence of causes. But this isn’t just a contemporary theory, because
most of the ancient people –theologians, philosophers and authors–
believed the same thing. They regarded need/necessity as the fundamental
cause of the cosmic order. In the ‘Argonautica’ of Orpheus (§1-17) it is
mentioned: “Even before the ancient chaos, there was the unrevealed
necessity… “In the 2nd hymn of Orpheus to Kronoteknus [Kronos’ child],
as Uranus* was called, it is also mentioned: “in his chest he holds the
unapproachable Necessity of Nature.” In ‘The Natural’ of Johannes
Stobaeus, Ch. 4, it is recorded that: “Thales called Necessity the
inconvertible force that dominates everything.” Pythagoras said that:
“Necessity/Need surrounds the world.” Democritus called it world-
creating, Provision, Heimarmenē (Fate) and that everything happens out
of Need/Necessity. …Plato called Necessity the Mother of the Fates with
which Zeus makes all his decisions. According to Proclus, “Orpheus
called the one fundamental law, from which all the others derive, ‘Zeus'
Deputy’ and, as it is obvious, it is the Law of Necessity itself.” …In
consequence of the above, Necessity, the fundamental law of Nature, is
the natural cause out of which everything was made…. Moreover, the Gr.
word Ανάγκη [=Need/Necessity] is derived from the Gr. verb ανάσσω,
which means to reign, to dominate, to rule.»
*Tr. n.: URANUS: ancient Greek deity of the sky (Ancient Greek: Ουρανός), the father of Cronus
(Saturn) and grandfather of Zeus (Jupiter).

Spirituality seems to be an expendable ‘essence’, a means for the

accomplishment of every material goal, rather than the goal itself. So
humanity, firstly because of the inevitable sin due to the material
incarnation, and secondly because of the transmutation of its spiritual
energy into matter, does not evolve spiritually. It progresses only materially.
Spiritually speaking, it falls back.
83 Α) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT VII (HERMES)’ (p.149):

Ǥ3 Men are a sinful race, because it is mortal and its constituents are of
bad matter; and it so happens that those who do not possess the power to
see the divine are the ones who fall more into errors.»
Β) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ II: «As shown, we gather from
the latter that man was not ‘created’ the complete being he is now…
There was a spiritual, a psychic, an intellectual, and an animal evolution,
from the highest to the lowest…ever furnishing an ascending scale for
the manifested, or that which we call the great Illusion (Maha-Maya), but
plunging the Spirit deeper and deeper into materiality.»
This spiritual fallback is obvious by the fact that when someone finally
chooses to follow a spiritual path (a pure and ethical life), he has some
chances of success, only if he moves against all this downward vortex of
materialism that humanity is following. If matter however could be
upgraded to a more spiritual condition –in this ‘godly’ creation– then the
whole ‘current’ would have an upward direction and it would not be
necessary for someone to fight against it with thousands of difficulties
hindering him!
84 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 7: Ǥ18. A good tree cannot bear evil fruit,
nor can a corrupt tree bear good fruit.»
In reality, these hardships –called ‘tests’ and ‘trials’– are enforced by the
fallen Creator in order to avert and discourage every ‘candidate’ from
escaping his creation.
Like the poison of the snake that paralyzes the poor victim without it being
able to react while the snake devours it at its leisure, so do the ‘false views’
of the twisted religions sooth the souls of the entrapped men, concealing the
Truth. And man endlessly continues to hope. But with the thread of hope
the god-creator of this world spun his web and enfolded man in a golden
cocoon, so he could never be redeemed.
–So, how can we define Spirituality?
–Today, most people equate ‘spirit’ and ‘spirituality’ with materialistic
education, or even civilization. When I speak of Spirit though, I certainly do
not associate it with the education of a man, but with his living immortal
part, which vitalizes his material body. This immortal part possesses some
rare qualities, which, if nourished by man, can produce monumental results.
Most men leave this Immortal Spiritual Essence buried deep inside their
body and only use its vitalizing force, while neglecting the special
properties it carries within. They then imagine that by merely recording
material knowledge and experience onto their mortal brain cells, they will
somehow feed and upgrade this Sacred Essence. But this way, all they
succeed in doing is to entomb it even deeper into the mud/clay of their
materialism. There they leave IT to slowly fade away until IT emits its final
glow. What makes them seem alive then, is solely the resultant of their
remaining energy-bodies, which –as auxiliaries– support the densely
material body and oscillate between emotional polarities.
85 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 8: «§22. But Jesus said to him, “Follow
me, and let the dead bury their own dead.»
What every man must do is focus all his efforts to the retrieval of this
Divine Spark from the depths of his being. This, thereafter, will lead him to
the Absolute Truth, and the Α–λήθη–α (= truth, the absence of
forgetfulness, enthymesis/reminiscence) to Deliverance. This is the True
expression of Spirituality. Instead, man wastes his energy, transforming his
Spiritual Essence to produce temporary materialistic undertakings. Next,
the all-devouring time-wave will sweep these delusive creations like castles
in the sand.
–And how can a man draw out (unsheathe) this Sacred/Divine Flame,
which is his Spirit, to the surface of his existence?
–They say that the key to the Truth lies inside man. The path to finding this
key though, leads to the deeper understanding of human existence, which is
the essential self-knowledge.
86 Marvin Meyer, Professor at Chapman University, in Orange,
California, mentions in the essay regarding the Gospel of Judas:
«As Bart D. Ehrman points out in his study, the Gospel of Judas, which
becomes the Gospel of Jesus himself in this particular case, preaches
salvation through knowledge, namely self-knowledge which provides
the Divine Enlightenment to the souls of men.»
SELF-KNOWLEDGE

87 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:

(a) «§3. Jesus said: …The Kingdom is inside you, and it is outside you.
When you know yourself, then you will be known, and you will know
that you are the child of the Living Father; but if you do not know
yourself, you will live in vain and you will be vanity.»
(b) «§111. Whoever has self-knowledge, the world cannot contain them.»
[Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]

While he was saying that, he lifted the painted lid of the bronze box that was
on the table and showed me the compass.
–If we raise this box's lid, if we take off its ‘mask’ in other words, then, a
reality which is totally different from the original one, appears in front of
you. This reality is at an even greater measure of discord/disagreement with
my fixed point of view, he said, still looking at the bottom of the bronze
box.
–So this is the extreme form of disagreement between men who remain
fixated on the outer ‘shell’ of things and those who manage to lift the masks
off.
The greatest percentage of people –due to their weakness to face Truth–
ornament their attitudes and generally embellish the things and situations
that surround them with fake decorations, so as to be agreeable to their
fellowmen who only look at the external appearance of things, and in full
accord with the conventions and the virtual standards society dictates. After
a few years though, the fixed ‘painted masks’ that cover them, crystallize,
creating emotional ‘ankyloses’ (fixations) thus fooling even themselves
with the virtual/fake state they project.
88 This is what Wilhelm Reich called ‘The Emotional Plague’.
So through the paths of superficial self-knowledge, men simply fumble
around, merely touching their fake masks, and imagine that this is their
reality. Yet the only thing they can see is the fragmented piece of truth they
possess.
Essential self-knowledge is a rather painful process that is completed in
three basic phases. It is not a temporary process, but a way of life. I must
make it clear here, that this exploration is an extremely personal one, where
each one stands alone against oneself. The presence of a ‘teacher’ or a
‘guide’ is absolutely useless and sometimes, even obstructive. Self-
knowledge is the denudation of man in front of himself. It is a difficult
situation that becomes even harder if one has to share it with a ‘third’
person, who, almost always, poses as an ‘expert’! In most cases, the
influence of these ‘qualified’ people aims more towards controlling and
manipulating the ‘candidate’, rather than actually helping him.
The fundamental way to start the first phase of self-knowledge is a
question-answer conversation of man with himself, so that he may penetrate
the multiple levels/layers of himself. After successive ‘whys’ to the
previously given answers, the person will delve into regions of his
consciousness, where, in order to get further answers, one needs to possess
quite a bit of courage.
–“I don’t understand. What are the ‘whys’ to the previously given
answers?” …I interrupted.
–“Let us use a simple everyday example then.” …he continued.
–Your child returns home from school with his report-card full of bad
grades. What do you do?
–I understandably get angry, because his progress is not good.
–Good! Now you must ask yourself: “Why did I get angry because his
progress was not good?”
I immediately gave the answer:
–Because I provide him with all the possibilities to progress, and he is
reluctant to make an effort, despite my provisions.
–Very good. Now comes the next ‘why’: Why do you provide him with all
these possibilities?
The answer came to me spontaneously again:
–Simply because I love him, and I want him to progress.
–And if he doesn’t progress, won’t you love him?
–I will love him and I want what’s best for him.
–And how do you imagine the best?
–I want to help him succeed.
–And if he doesn’t manage to succeed, what will happen to you?
–I will commiserate with him for the failure and suffer along with him.
–Is it you that doesn’t want to suffer or him?
–Basically him; and then me, through him.
–And why should he suffer and then you?
–Because his failure will cause him pain.
–If he succeeds though, won’t he ever feel pain again?
–He will, but from other causes.
–So, what makes you angry in the end is failure (through low grades) as the
cause of pain; primarily your child’s and then yours.
Without waiting for my answer, he continued with his next question.
–And how is the pain caused? It is usually loss that causes pain. In this
particular case though, what are you losing that causes pain to you and your
child?
–“I don’t know”, I answered.
–“You do know”, he answered. “But from here on, we will start facing the
first difficulties…”
–I remained silent.… He resumed…
–People stop their investigation here. They put an end to it and continue
carefree with their lives, thinking that they have come to an understanding
with themselves. I will give you the answer that you should have given me,
just like anyone else should. What you are losing is the satisfaction of your
egotism, which you project onto your child and which (egotism) is satisfied
through his success. Egotism is followed by pride, arrogance, conceit, all
carefully hidden behind hypocritical masks. Along these, acceptance by
others and the dominion of the successful one over the rest (the unsuccessful
ones) go hand in hand. Even his magnanimous ‘compassion’ towards his
inferiors, out-rightly declares the position of the strong one who can give
and be generous, in contradistinction to the misfortunate, the unsuccessful,
the weak, the powerless one…
At this stage of self-knowledge, man’s self-contentedness suffers the first
blow. Sometimes after many ‘why(s)’ and ‘because(s)’, you realize that
everything, and I do mean everything, points back to this fundamental axis:
The EGO. The above example is just a sample. Every man, according to his
character, his ideology and the circumstances of his life, will find his own
answers. The different paths of self-knowledge are like the branches of a
tree and represent men's different idiosyncrasies and diverse living
conditions.
Sometimes, the tree branches (of a man), experience ‘spring’ and blossom
with aromatic flowers (pleasant experiences). Other times they experience
‘summer’, full of juicy fruit (creative conditions). Other times still, they
experience ‘autumn’ with brown leaves falling constantly (difficult times),
and yet at others, the grim ‘winter’ with dry and frozen branches (painful
times).
These are the basic conditions in every man’s life. The tree though, remains
always the same, regardless of the phases it goes through. It is the tree of
Epi-Gnosis (that deep contact with one's Spirit).
No matter which of the different roads for deep self-knowledge a man
follows, they all lead to two basic trunks/axes: one is egotism and the other
is individualism. Both however finally unite into the same frame of
reference: The EGO. In essence, both egotism and individualism are the two
basic expressions of the EGO but with different characteristics. For the sake
of egotism, individualism is sometimes sacrificed, whereas for the benefit
of individualism egotism is sacrificed. In other words, egotism supports the
dominance of the individual onto his environment while individualism
supports his ‘comfort’ (well-being). Their common interest though, is the
EGO.
Each man, having started off with an un-biased and spherical observation of
the outer environment, and in parallel with the process of self-knowledge,
begins forming a new perception of the material reality. This initially brings
the Truth of exoteric phenomena to the surface, and later their deeper
ramifications. Then, man starts descrying situations in his surroundings he
couldn’t see before. In order to examine his own reality to an ever greater
depth, it is imperative to ‘project’ (to imagine) himself into all possible
living conditions (even the most unlikely ones), and then to observe how he
would react there. This whole process of observation of the deeper parts of
one’s self, prepares him to face the second and essential phase of self-
knowledge.
With the completion of the first phase, man moves from the ‘negative point’
(-) to ‘ground zero’. There, at ‘ground zero’, the seeker realizes matter’s
complete impotence to upgrade the Spirit.
89 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ29. Jesus said: If flesh came
into being because of spirit, it is a wonder. But if spirit came into being
because of flesh, it is a wonder of wonders. Yet the greatest of wonders is
this: How is it that this Being, which Is, inhabits this nothingness?» [Eng. tr.
JOSEPH ROWE]
B) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH Ǥ39. The deficiency of matter did not originate
through the Infinity of the Father.»
C) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT VII (HERMES)’ (p.149): «§3. Men are a sinful
species, because it is mortal and its constituents are of bad matter; and
it so happens, that those who do not possess the power to see the divine,
are the ones who fall more into errors.»
EMOTIONS – ENERGY NUTRITION – LOVE

–And where is Love? I asked.

–“Love”…! His voice had a color that expressed the greatest longing I had
ever heard!
–What do you material people know about Matter-less, Spiritual Love?
Nothing! …At the time when Spiritual Man ‘wore’ the animal, it (the animal)
didn’t have the ability to experience Spiritual Love, but only an energy-
reflection of IT.
90 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:

(a) Ǥ11.
The words we give to earthly realities engender illusion; they turn
the heart away from the Real to the unreal. The one who hears the word
God does not perceive the Real, but an illusion or an image of the Real.»
(b) Ǥ13.
High spiritual Powers (the Archon) wanted to deceive Man (Celestial
Man), because they saw goodness engendered in Him. They took the
name for goodness and applied it to what was not good: words became
deceitful, and (since) then they are joined to that which is without being
and without goodness.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
The property of matter is individualization, while the Spirit's property is
Unification… Love is Unification…
He remained silent, as if my mentioning of the word Love had overwhelmed
him! He then turned his head towards the wall, where that old picture was
hanging and told me:
–The Truth lies in the concepts of things and not in the things themselves.
Look at this picture depicting a horse galloping in a meadow. What relation
can this picture have to the real living horse running lively in an ever-green
meadow with the wind blowing through its mane and echoing its gallop? …
Minimum to no relation at all. Similarly, the Real, Life-giving concept of
Love bears no relation whatsoever to what even the best of men can feel!
91 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VI: Ǥ6.Wherefore, they who are ignorant and
tread not the path of piety, dare call man fair and good [Gr. Αγαθόν
(Agathón)]. Not even in their dreams have they seen what Αγαθόν
[=Ultimate Good] is; and they call Αγαθόν all that is evil.» (See Tr. n on
w. αγαθός (Agathós), beginning of Ch. ‘HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL
MAN’)

The way he expressed his words with his deep nostalgia tainted by a hint of
bitterness, softened my mood.
–“Yes, and what about parental love?” I said. “At least that must be the
ultimate one!”
He looked at me with a very strange look.
–You are asking where the love of the parent for his child is! Well, you must
know that this love is a ‘command’ recorded on man’s genetic code. It is the
law that ensures the preservation of the human race in time, and has been
registered into the ‘software’ of its structure, its genes, from the first
moment of its creation. It was not only recorded onto man, but onto most
creatures of creation as well. Without this code-entry, the created (product)
would be in danger. So, this command/law, whose purpose is to preserve,
you men call ‘love’. It has no relation to Love though. It is but a piece of
paper showing its picture. The same holds true though with the other strong,
absolutely material sensation men have: erotic love. This is the
fundamental, the primary recorded command in your cells. It is the
command to ‘be fruitful and multiply’ that urges you to produce offspring,
in order for your generation to remain in existence.
92 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

«I asked the Savior, “Lord, isn’t it the serpent that caused Adam to eat?
(…from the tree of knowledge of good and evil)” He smiled and replied,
“The serpent caused them to eat in order to produce the wickedness of the
desire to reproduce. That would make Adam helpful to him (to the serpent).
…From then, until now, sexual intercourse has persisted thanks to the
Chief Ruler who put desire for reproduction into the woman who
accompanies Adam. Through intercourse the Ruler caused new human
bodies to be produced and he blew his artificial spirit into each of them.»
[Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
B) LOVE IS A CHEMICAL PHENOMENON, NEUROSCIENTISTS CONFIRM,
ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN NEWS AGENCY, IN.GR
«Biologists may soon be in a position to attribute certain mental states
relating to love, to a chain of biochemical events Larry Young writes in
Nature Magazine, who claims his ultimate goal is not ‘the pill of love’,
but confronting conditions like autism, through the study of those
chemical substances of the brain which are involved in the creation of
emotional bonds.
By studying how the administration of hormones, mainly oxytocine,
affects ‘Microtus of the Savannah’ –a rodent– which develops
monogamous relations, Young has concluded, it can shift from polygamy
to monogamy. As he said, love is primarily a matter of chemical
reactions. If a female Microtus receives oxytocine and is placed near a
male of the species, it will soon develop a bond. If, on the contrary,
normal levels of oxytocine in that female are reduced, then it will never
form a bond to the male, regardless of the number of their sexual
intercourses. As Young writes in Nature Magazine, a simple oxytocine
spraying improves the feeling of intimacy and trust and helps people to
tune their emotions better to those of their fellowmen (oxytocine ‘air-spraying’
might not be such a bad idea!).
In the World Wide Web, he said, products like ‘Enhanced Liquid Trust’
are already for sale, a cologne-type mixture of oxytocine and
pheromones, which is supposed to help emotional relations and the
creation of bonds.
Young considers the use of such products probable for the restitution of
problematic relations and marriages. “If one could combine psychological
consultation support with a drug, this would be desirable” he says.
Nevertheless, he makes clear that love cannot be limited to a single
hormone, like oxytocine. Other studies have shown that in the first stages
of sexual attraction, the genes of the ‘major histocompatibility complex
(M.H.C.)’ might be involved, whereas, in men the hormone ‘vasopressin’
seems to be even more important.
Young though, sees love as a clearly biological process which evolved to
bring the two sexes closer to each other, and for this reason it exists in the
other mammals as well. As he states, “we are dealing with primordial
chemical substances in the brain, that exist everywhere and among
other things, they activate the mother-child bond”. Men and certain other
animals, in their evolutionary course have developed this chemical
mechanism further, so as to energize the monogamous emotional bonds
between men and women.»
–“What parents feel for their children can’t be anything but love! Especially
when they sometimes sacrifice their very own lives for them!” … I said.
–Certainly! The parent has paid his debt to life in full. Life does not need
him so much. It needs the younger individual more, to create anew. This is
not Love, it’s an instruction. Now look at nature and you will better
understand what I am telling you: Look at the care which the mother animal
enfolds her little one with! When it can survive on its own then her ‘love’
for it disappears.
–Yes but the human parent loves his/her child no matter how old it gets!
–Man basically needs to be cared for longer than any other animal. On the
other hand, through this long-lasting process of the parent giving energy of
all kinds to his child, he loses ‘pieces’ of himself, which leave energy gaps
in him. The parent then tries to fill these energy voids, by asking or even
demanding his ‘portions’ of energy back; energy, which his child now
generates through his own success. In combination with his Ego that each
parent projects to his child, he fills these inner energy gaps with what
people call ‘social recognition’.
–But there is also love of the child for his parents. What is that?
–That is very clear. The child is fully dependent on the parent, both energy-
wise and materially.
–“No, this I cannot accept,” I said. “Even when parents grow old, the child
still loves them. I cannot believe that everything is an energy exchange.
There are the good feelings of compassion, of aiding those who are in need,
of kindness. There is a great portion of men who care for their fellow
humans, who hurt inside with the pain of others and want to help them, to
share part of their burden. Why don’t we discuss that?”
–All human relations are based on a constant energy ‘give-and-take’. Why
do people hurt when they lose the object of their love? Do you think that
dependency, pain, anxiety or feeling sorry for someone can define
Immaculate Spiritual Love?
Today, psychiatrists in the greatest Universities of the world, precisely
because they have found themselves at a dead end as far as understanding
the nature of emotions, they have decided to trace them using a highly
peculiar tool: Quantum physics.
93 A) ‘IDEOTHEATRON’ MAGAZINE, ISSUE APRIL 1999, A PART OF AN

INTERVIEW WITH DIMITRIOS NANOPOULOS (ACADEMIC, HEAD OF THE ASTRO-

PARTICLE PHYSICS GROUP, HOUSTON ADVANCED RESEARCH CENTER)
«This means that it is possible for the basic brain functions like thought,
perception and emotions to depend on Quantum laws. Namely, that the
realization of our self and the world surrounding us is essentially of a
quantum nature! …If this is the case, I anticipate that in the near future,
all brain functions will be analyzed through a system of quantum
equations, which will constitute the basis of a hierarchy for our most
universal emotions. And now you will probably ask: “A quantum
equation for love? What my answer will be? Maybe, yes!»
B) THE QUANTUM FUNCTIONING OF THE BRAIN, PHYSICS4U
«Classical Neurology has made great leaps in the research of brain
functions, but it has also come to a dead end, facing a huge complexity.
So, the new viewpoint suggests that the brain phenomena we observe and
the properties of the brain will be explained with more fundamental
elements and we expect that the discoveries related to the quantum nature
of the molecular function of the cells will provide us with the bridge
between perception and the brain, which has been for long pursued. An
ally of the quantum theory is the string theory. The arguments for the
need of this approach have been mainly formulated through articles
written by Penrose, Nanopoulos & Mavromatos, S. Hameroff, A.
Mershin, E Skoulakis, as well as Tuszynski, Jibu, Stapp etc.
The common denominator of all these is that, the sub-cellular processes
play a fundamental role in life as a whole, and are of great importance to
all that makes the senses in our life possible, including its most prominent
achievement: intelligence.»
–Quantum physics? What in the world does psychiatry have to do with the
quanta?
–Do you know exactly what the quanta are?
–The Quantum is the smallest energy-particle. What the atom is for matter,
the quantum is for energy.
–Do you realize what you’ve said? …Energy.
–Fine! And what difference does it make if we define love as energy?
–Man, along with all other beings in this world, is comprised of a sum of
energy frequencies which fluctuate from the lowest (slow/densely material),
to the highest (faster/of subtler matter). All these different energy-
frequencies form a series of energy-bodies that constitute the overall
hypostasis of man, as well as every other living organism on earth.
In order for these energy-bodies to keep oscillating, to keep living in other
words, they need supply.
So, energy (the Greek word ενέργεια [energeia] is comprised of the
preposition εν=inside and έργο=action, result) is the action that –when
manifested– yields a result. When a man proceeds with an act/action, a
reaction/result is brought about as a natural consequence. This
reaction/result is a kind of energy-‘nutrition’ for that man. Every man,
depending on his energy-needs, performs positive or negative actions,
which provoke positive and negative reactions to other people. These
reactions manifest themselves as positive or negative emotions, which in
turn yield their energy-result (positive or negative) for consumption (by the
man who inflicted them to others).
People who are used to nourishment by positive energy are characterized by
others as ‘good’ and those nourished by negative energy are characterized
as ‘bad’. The positive and negative emotions that come about can be
compared to the healthy and unhealthy material food people eat. As some
foods harm man’s physical health and some others benefit it, so are some
emotions beneficial and some harmful. Beyond this however, nothing
changes the fact that for man, all emotions are exclusively energy-nutrition
and energy-supply to his/her ‘EGO tree’.
Energy-nutrition resulting from a negative action is the assertion of the
(negative) ‘power’ of a man and satisfies his negative egotism, whereas
energy-nutrition stemming from a good deed is the assertion of his/her
(positive) ‘power’ and fulfills his/her positive egotism. Both kinds of
actions though (either positive or negative), have as their primary goal the
fulfillment of the (action's) doer himself, and not its recipient.
If you observe carefully, you will realize that what people call love is never
a single emotion on its own. It is always embraced by a –seemingly
secondary– accompanying emotion. Nevertheless, it is not necessary for
someone to experience all kinds of ‘love’. This depends on the
circumstances and the nature of each relationship. We therefore see love,
arm in arm with jealousy, love with possessiveness, love with passion, love
along with egotism, love with sorrow, love with demand, love with
superiority, love with fear, love with convenience, love with insecurity, love
with obligation, love with dependency, love arm in arm with pain and
finally self-serving love. No matter how deep a man searches inside of him,
he won’t find love alone anywhere!
94 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP.
SPEECH VI: «§2…For all things that are born are full of passions, birth
itself being a passion as well; and where passion is, there is no Αγαθόν
(Agathón) [Good]. …It is hence impossible for Αγαθόν [=Good (See Tr. n
on w. αγαθός (Agathós), beginning of Ch. ‘HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL
MAN’)] to be in birth, it can only be in the unborn. … §3. When it comes to
man good is determined in comparison to evil. …And good down here, is
the smallest particle of evil. And it is impossible down here that good be
free from malice. For down here, good gets filled with malice, and being
full of malice, it cannot be good; and since it cannot remain good
anymore, it becomes evil.»
In reality, what men consider love is but a ‘scout’-feeling that locates
situations in which every man will fill his/her emotional gaps (empty
spaces) by nourishing his/her positive EGO. Conversely, negative feelings
diametrically opposite to positive ‘love’ also cover emotional voids, but
those relating to the satisfaction of negative EGO.
My logic resisted this view. I felt anger taking over me.
–I know that at this moment, you have the urge to leave. You can freely do
so if you want, and continue to turn a blind eye to the Truth.
I stood up and walked to the window. I looked outside and saw the whole
landscape glow with an otherworldly light. I was shocked. I didn’t know if I
even wanted to hear another word. When I started this quest, I could have
never imagined that I would get involved in such an adventure. The
members of my family came to my mind. I felt I needed them all. I
remembered the little old man at the lonesome, small café. I wanted
someone to talk to about everything I felt. I wanted a material person. I was
standing with my back turned to the room, looking out the window. I felt
time could not touch me. I was neither hungry, nor thirsty, nor did I feel
tired. I felt a burden on my chest. I sighed deeply. The deep sigh was a
relief. I turned back and sat on my chair again.
–I am sorry to cause such anguish and confusion to you, but this is
inevitable in order to have these fixed prejudices removed from you. No
matter how outrageous this view might seem to you, you must know that
man is subject to the greatest power that rules the universe: the ‘Sacred
Need’. Since man –as a material being– depends on his personal needs, it is
impossible for him to love anything else but these needs and what satisfies
them.
95 A) PIERRE GRIMAL, ‘THE DICTIONARY OF CLASSICAL GREEK AND ROMAN

MYTHOLOGY’: «Need, the personification of absolute command and the

force that forejudges the decisions of Fate, is ‘a wise’ deity. In Greece, it
can be found with this name only in the Orphic Theogony, where,
together with her daughter Adrasteia, is the nurse of little Zeus. She is the
daughter of Kronos just like Justice. Aether, Chaos and Erebus are her
children.
Necessity/Need has its part in the cosmogonical and metaphysical
compositions of philosophers. For example, in the Platonic myth of the
'Republic', Necessity is the mother of the Fates [Gr. Μοίραι]. In time, and
especially in the mind of common people, Necessity/Need became a death-
deity; the Need/Necessity for someone to die. But for poets and especially
the tragic poets, it remained the incarnation of the supreme Power, which
even gods should obey.»
B) THE PORTAL OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE
«Necessity/Need = Compelling Coercion, Divine Will, laws, fate [Gr.:
μοίρα].»

C) ‘GREAT ETYMOLOGICAL LEXICON’ (G. KOULAKIS) MALLIARIS-PAEDIA

«Necessity/Need = derivative of ancient Ανάγκη, related to άγχω
(= suffocate), άγκος (= imposed by nature).»
D) ‘GREAT HELLENIC LEXICON’ (TEGOPOULOS-FYTRAKIS):
«Necessity/Need (noun) = anything imposed by matters or the existing
situations // financial difficulty // out of need, perforce.»
E) THALES THE MILESIAN (640-546 «Δεινής Ανάγκης ουδέν
B.C.):
ισχυρότερον [=Nothing is more powerful than terrible need/necessity].»
F) PITTACUS OF MYTILENE (650-560 B.C.): «Ανάγκα καί θεοί πείθονται.
[=Even Gods can be persuaded by necessity/need].»
G) DEMOCRITUS (460-370 BC): «Όλα εξ ανάγκης γίνονται [= everything
happens out of Necessity/Need].»
H) ARISTOTLE ‘METAPHYSICS’: «Necessity/Need [Gr. Ανάγκη] is the
motivating initiative or the prohibiting force of an action, which is
derived from free will and thought.»
Let us once more retrace the keyword, since you have always liked this
method of examination. Tell me then, what is the root of the Greek word
‘love’?
I remained pensive for a moment, trying to retrieve old knowledge from my
memory.
–Well, I think that opinions diverge about the word αγάπη ['agapē'=love]:
One view claims that the word stems from the adverb άγαν [‘agan’= in
excess, in exaggeration], and the verb πάομαι [= to acquire, to possess]
[Liddell Scott Dict., p. 953].
–Which both combined mean to ‘grab’, he interrupted me.
–And the second view considers the first constituent to be άγαν [=in
exaggeration], and the verb αφάω = to palpate, to touch.
–Where again both words combined mean ‘to grab’, but in this second
view, this ‘grab’ appears more intense, with the property of ‘snatching’.
Certainly, you must see, regarding both views, that what is doubtless is the
adverb άγαν which denotes ‘in excess’. But excess denotes extremity. And
extremity is associated with one of the two extreme points of oscillation of
this world. But regardless of the position in which this excess manifests, be
it the negative or the positive one, it will inescapably evolve and leap –as
we previously analyzed– to the diametrically opposite position.
People always think that proverbs and sayings state the truth. One of these
sayings stays unaltered in time, and is no other than the Greek ‘μηδέν άγαν’
[= zero (no) exaggeration] that averts us from any ‘excess’. It prescribes in
other words ‘zero exaggeration’ (μηδέν is the Greek word for zero). Don’t
you think then that there is a contradiction here? By itself, the word love
αγάπη, denotes the danger that can be created by an excess or exaggeration…
–But Jesus Christ spoke of Love and prompted man to “love thy neighbor
as thy self”. I said.
–And what makes you imagine that men understood what Christ meant
exactly when he spoke of Love?
96 A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: Ǥ34. Do not think that I have come
to bring peace to the earth; I have not come to bring peace, but a sword.
§35. For I have come, to set a man against his father, and a daughter
against her mother, and a daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law; §36.
And a man's enemies will be those of his own family. §37. Anyone who
loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he who
loves son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.»
B) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ55. Jesus said: Whoever
cannot free themselves from their father and their mother cannot become
My disciple. Whoever cannot free themselves from their brother and
sister…is not worthy of Me.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Let us start from this simple question: Who do you think is each man’s
‘self’? Do you imagine that Christ referred to its material part?
97 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ25. Jesus says: Love your
brother and sister as your soul.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
That material part of man filled with camouflaged hatred, egotisms, malice,
greed and passions, which is exactly the part He came to free you from?
98 A) A Reminder: THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY

«And I entered into

ENG. TR. FROM COPTIC: FREDERIK WISSE: (Jesus says to John)
the midst of their prison, which is the prison of the body. And I said,
“He who hears, let him get up from the deep sleep!» [GR. EDITION:
APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, KOUTSOUKIS D.]

B) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§87. Jesus said: “Wretched is

the body that depends upon another (human) body, and wretched is the soul
that depends on these both (bodies).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
C) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, Ch. 6:
Ǥ24. No one can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one and
love the other, or he will be devoted to the one and despise the other…§25
Therefore I tell you, do not be anxious about your life, what you shall eat
or what you shall drink, nor about your body, what you will wear.»
D) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP.
(a) SPEECH IV: «§6…My child, if you do not first hate your body, you
cannot love yourself; and once you love yourself, you shall have Noũs,
and having Noũs, you shall also partake the Science (Knowledge). …It is
impossible, O Son, to be conversant in both things, the Mortal as well as
the Divine. …The choice of either of the two is left to you and your will;
for it is impossible for you to choose both at the same time. …One prevails
while the other diminishes.”
(b) SPEECH VII (About the physical body): Ҥ2. But first you must throw
away the garment you wear; the fabric of ignorance, the foundation of all
malice; the bond of corruption; the dark Coverture; the living death; the
Carcass that has senses, the Sepulcher (tomb) you carry with you; the
domestical Thief, him who hates through what he loves and envies
through what he hates.»
E) CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., KROLL 52 –
PLACES 116 – PROCLUS IN CRATYLUS, 93, 5 (p. 170):
«For things Divine are not accessible to mortals who think in the bodily
manner, but only to those who, having been stripped naked of this (bodily
thinking), speed aloft unto the Height.» (See also Proclus in Alcib. 63 (138 GR) 18
WEST: Plotinus Ι, 6, 7, 7-Plat. Gorg. 523 C-E FESTUG., PEVEL III, 131- LEWY, p. 170 & ft.
395)

F) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6:

«§63. It is the spirit that gives life; the flesh is of no avail.»
G) PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [=SOUL] ATHANASOPOULOS I., K.
(66b): «So long as we have the body, and the soul is ‘knead together’ with
this evil, we shall never manage to acquire enough of what we desire: and
by that we mean what is True. For our body forces us to countless
chores… (66c) Furthermore, the body fills us with many erotic passions
and desires and fears, and all sorts of fancies and foolishness… so that, as
they truly say, it really is impossible for us to logically think of anything
at all, while under its (our body's) command. After all, wars and factions
and battles are caused by nothing else but the body and its desires; since it
is for the sake of gaining material goods that all wars arise. And we are
compelled to gain those material goods for the sake of the body, like
slaves to its service.»
(In the same work as well) (82e): «…Of course, all knowledge lovers know
that, when philosophy first took possession of their soul, which is entirely
and clumsily fastened and welded to the body and is compelled to regard
things not with its own thinking (unhindered), but through the body, as if
it were behind prison bars and is wallowing in utter ignorance… (83a)…
the lovers of knowledge, then, I say, know that philosophy, after taking
possession of their soul in this state, comforts it gently and tries to redeem
it (set it free), pointing out that investigation through the eyes is full of
deceit as well as through the ears and the other senses, urging it to
withdraw from these, except in so far as their use is unavoidable.»
H) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C.,
IOANNIDIS P. K., CH. 6: «§3… there is no good in men but only its title
(name). And that happens, because there is no room for good in material
bodies; since there is not enough space for it. The human body is
encircled and coarcted with evilness and labors (pains), and griefs, and
desires, and wrath, and deceits, and glories and the worst of all is that
men trust this evil as if it were good. Here on earth gluttony rules which
is the sponsor of all evils; good [Αγαθόν (Agathón)] is absent from
earth.» (See Tr. n on w. αγαθός (Agathós), beginning of Ch. ‘HIGHER
MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’)

Or is it maybe that this Self is no other than the Pure Unified Spirit of each
man, or what we call 'Celestial Man'?
99 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VII: «§7. This
is thy present Wheel, said the Flame (The ‘I Am the Presence’) to the Spark (The
Divine Spark). Thou art myself, my image, and my shadow. I have clothed
myself in thee, and thou art my Vahan (my carrier/vehicle) to the Day, ‘Be
with us’, when thou shalt re-become myself and others, thyself and me.»
If we compare this last point to the words of Christ ‘Love thy neighbor as
thyself’, we’ll clearly understand that the REAL SELF of every man is
SOLELY his UNIFIED Self.

Only by loving his True Self can man truly love his neighbor as ‘Himself’.
Until then he simply imagines he loves.
After all, no philosopher of the ancient times has praised the emotion that
people call love today. On the contrary, the great philosophers honored
different virtues of man. This fact implies three probabilities: Either that the
structure of man’s matter suddenly changed and started expressing a new,
unknown –till then– emotion, or that the whole humanity was undertaken
by divine grandeur and started manifesting the ultimate spiritual expression,
or finally, that today's humanity has somehow mixed these concepts up.
100In earlier times, the word ‘love’ did not exist with its contemporary
meaning. Its meaning started to change, when the first Christian ‘agapae’
(banquets for the relief of the poor) started being organized.
The Gr. word αγαπώ [agapộ] = to love, basically meant to like, in ancient
times.
In the earlier Homeric types, it can be found as ἀγαπάζω which is
obviously closer to its original root: (άγαν + αφάω= αρπάζω/grab) or as
αμφαγαπάζω with the meaning of embracing. Specifically:
A) DICTIONARY OF ANTHIMOS GAZIS
In the entry of the word αγαπάω=to love mentions, with regards to the
use of the word by Homer: «Homer uses the word αγαπάζω more often
than the word αγαπάω… also…In Penelope’s speech, who with these
words embraced and kissed her husband Odysseus (Ulysses), …
[αμφαγαπάζειν και φιλοφρονείσθαι = embracing and kissing].»
B) ‘HOMERIC LEXICON’ PANTAZIDIS I.: Next to the interpretation of the Homeric word
αγαπάω=to love he notes: «Related verb of άγαμαι or αγάομαι and
αγαίομαι (=in case of benevolence: to admire, respect, honor, and in case
of evil/ill: to see someone with rage, envy, be jealous of)
The verb αγαπώ = to love can be found in (φ289, ψ214). Somewhere
else as αγαπάζω (Ω464, π17) and as αγαπάζομαι (η33, χ499) {= 1) be
friendly disposed to someone, to welcome in a friendly way, honor or 2)
to thank, to be pleased/content. Colloquially αγαπώ = to kiss, to feel
erotically towards someone.»
We ought to also note the difference between the Greek meaning of the
word αγαπώ=to love with the corresponding of the languages with Latin
origin. In particular:
C) TZIROPOULOU-EUSTATHIOU, A., ‘HELLENIC LOGOS, HOW THE GREEK
LANGUAGE INSEMINATED INTERNATIONAL LOGOS [=LANGUAGE]’ (p. 234):
«French (aimer), Italian (amare), Spanish (amar), Latin (amo) they are
derived from the Gr. word αμμάς = τροφός (nurse), μήτηρ (mother)
{Rhea is also called ἀμμάς and αμμία} {Αμμάς or Αμμαία
Δημήτηρ=beloved/mother Demeter (αμμά=μήτηρ/mother), others say
that it is derived from αίμα=blood, όμαιμος=of the same blood,
αγαπητός=dear, lovesome}.»
In order then for me to inform you about this True Love, I will lead our
discussion back to self-knowledge again:
After completing the first phase of self-knowledge, man will realize that
what he previously imagined ‘himself’ to be is totally different from what
he finally realizes. Then, all this complacency that defines him comes
crashing down as he finally discovers ‘himself’ being a beautifully masked
Archanthrope (archaic man, from the Gr.: αρχάνθρωπος). As long as man
prides himself in assuming that he does not possess/carry this species (of
Archanthrope) inside him whatsoever, he deludes himself. But this is only
his matter (his material part). Man, as we have said, is not only made of
matter. If he then doesn’t take-off all the costumes that surround him one by
one, he will never be able to discover his real Spirit-Self.
He will have his first taste of True Love, when he is in the second phase of
self-knowledge, after he opens the ‘door’ and liberates the captive Spirit
existing within him. He will then cease energy-feeding himself through all
these different good and bad energies, and having discovered the Unique
Life-giving Essence, he will be nurtured only by IT. Only then will he
understand that all previous emotions were nothing but mere substitutes. He
will continue experiencing these emotions as a material man of course, but
he will not feed from them.
He will reach recognition of his Spirit upon completion of the third phase of
self-knowledge. Only then will he be able to implement in action what
Christ said: ‘love thy neighbor as thyself’, because the real quality of Love
is not a property of matter, but of the Unified Spirit.
When Man-Spirit (with his Divine Spark awakened) meets his Higher Self
at the final meeting point, only then does he also experience the maximal
true state of Love, which manifests devoid of accompanying emotions of
dependence, requirement and imposition. This state does not resemble what
men imagine as love, because IT is not an emotion but a SENSATION.
Apart from the five basic bodily senses to perceive the world around him,
man also possesses Spiritual senses. When someone ‘awakens the sensory
organs’ of his Spirit, he then interprets the world around him through a
different perception.
101 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VII (ABOUT THE PHYSICAL BODY)

Ǥ3 Of such sort is the enemy whose hateful garment you are wearing,
making you feel stressed and drawing you downwards …as it wishes ill
for you and it anaesthetizes the sensory organs, the real ones, not the
alleged ones. These organs have been obstructed with much matter, and
filled with abominable pleasure, so that you should neither hear those
things which you must hear, nor see those which you must see (…he, who
has ears, let him hear…).»

Emotions are stimulated by daily experiences and desires; when desires are
satisfied, they provoke pleasant emotions, when they are not, they cause
dissatisfaction and when uncertainty prevails they cause fear.
102 A) DANIEL GOLEMAN (PhD, HARVARD UNIVERSITY) ‘EMOTIONAL
INTELLIGENCE’
Referring to the term emotion he mentions:
«Emotion is a term whose exact meaning has caused a dispute between
psychologists and philosophers for more than a century. In its most literal
sense, the ‘Oxford Dictionary’ defines emotion as: “Any agitation or
anxiety of mind, feeling, passion; any vehement or excited mental state.”
I take emotion to refer to: a feeling and the distinct thoughts it causes, the
psychological and biological states accompanying it as well as the sum of
intentions to act. There are hundreds of emotions, along with their blends,
variations, mutations and nuances. …Researchers continue to disagree
with each other about which specific emotions should be considered as
primal… where all the other (emotional) nuances originate from. Some
theorists suggest some basic families of emotions, although not everyone
accepts them. The principal groups are (in short): anger, sorrow, fear,
pleasure, love, surprise, resentment (aversion) and shame.»
B) MAJOR HELLENIC LEXICON (TEGOPOULOS- FYTRAKIS):
«Αίσθηση=Sensation: all functions through which we perceive internal
and external stimuli: (vision, hearing, smell, taste and touch are the five
senses), perception, cognition, assertion or appreciation of the value or
importance of someone or something.»
But the Sensation of Love is independent of desires, dependencies,
divisions and segregations, as it offers him who possesses it an outstanding
sensitiveness above the norms. IT makes him primarily focused on the
Spiritual salvation of the true fellow-Man, rather than the restitution of his
matter/flesh ‘prison’. After all Christ is par excellence a Savior of Souls!
Climbing therefore one by one the steps of the temple of Man, we will
proceed to the even more painful second phase of self-knowledge.
THE OTHER BODIES OF MAN
AND THE SECOND PHASE OF SELF-KNOWLEDGE

103 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., 52C KROLL 32 –

PLACES -PSELLUS 1149C (p. 111): «They claim that there are seven corporeal
Cosmoi (worlds), the first one empyrean (in fire), after that three
aethereal and finally three hylic (material) ones.»
(p. 109) Commentator P. Marinis elaborates: «In ‘Logion’ 52c, the human
organism is analyzed (=corporeal world). The scholars’ aspect absolutely
agrees with the point of view of traditional religion and science,
according to which the material-psychic person is clothed with
electromagnetic mantles/garments of which the innermost and thinnest
one is called ‘empyrean’ (fiery), whereas the immediately outer three are
called ‘aethereal’ and the most external three are called ‘hylic’ (material)
because, at death, they remain onto the body (comprising the known
‘aetheric carcasses’ left over on the bodily residues).»

After the main ‘trunk’ of the EGO, Man’s ‘tree’ enters a different
environment. The ‘soil’; its roots are there. From the soil they absorb the
nutritious saps which are then carried to the rest of the tree, feeding it. In
man’s case, the ‘soil’ is the astral plane, from which all man’s emotions are
supplied. Hence, in order to understand what exactly happens in this area
we will follow man’s path in this second phase of self-knowledge.
This phase is very defining, because it leads the seeker to the ‘Tartara’
(underworld) of his existence, where from he will gain the spherical
perception of his own world. Before everything else though, we must make
an initial mention about the seven bodies of man, in order for you to better
understand what we will discuss. At a subsequent point in our discussion,
we will analyze everything more thoroughly.
As you already know, the various schools of spiritual quest that exist in
your world, all talk about six bodies (in total), which envelop the Real
seventh –Spiritual– Body of Man. These bodies –except the material one–
are primarily made of thinner (subtler) energy and finer matter, and thus are
not visible.
–Are these the ones mentioned mainly by eastern religions and theosophy?
–Almost, he answered. Now, regarding the names given to the first four
lower bodies, they are almost the same in all ‘schools’. But the names given
to the three higher ones are quite different among various views. The terms
used to describe them are so incomprehensible, that one cannot help but
wonder if there was deliberate intention to keep them hazy and vague. So,
the names I will use for them will be a little different from the terms usually
used, but much easier to understand.
If we begin numbering them, starting from the denser to the finer/subtler
one, they are in the following order: 1) physical/material, 2) aetheric (aura),
3) astral/emotional/causative body, 4) lower mental, 5) Soul, 6) Higher
mental and finally 7) the Divine Spark /Spirit, one half (part) of the real
hypostasis of the true Celestial Man, which is not an energy-body, but a
creation of a different ‘texture’, which from now on we will call Essence.
(See: Drawings, The seven bodies of man)
All these bodies are connected to their corresponding planes/fields through
energy-bonds. Each one of them has also some particular characteristic
properties. As the material body has its five main senses, vision, hearing,
taste, touch and smell, as well as a number of secondary senses that give
motion to all the autonomous functions of the organs of the body, so do the
rest, less material bodies, have their own characteristic ‘senses’.
The body we will mostly deal with during the second phase of self-
knowledge is the astral body, which is the carrier of all emotions of man. In
other words, all man’s emotional conditions are the ‘sensations’ which are
caused by the ‘sensory organs’ of that (astral) body. The astral plane on the
other hand, inside which this body moves, is the ‘stage’ on which all man’s
emotional situations take place.
Leaving this elementary briefing on the astral body behind us, we move
onto the second phase of self-knowledge. This second phase consists of
three stages. We shall call the first stage Inquiry, as it concerns the
meticulous examination of the subconscious states of man. The second is
man’s Battle with his lower-self, and the third stage is the Liberation of the
Divine Spirit that resides inside him.
Man, starting the second phase of self-knowledge, enters a more
transcendental state, because this phase can only be accomplished in a
transcendental way.
104 MAJOR HELLENIC LEXICON (TEGOPOULOS- FYTRAKIS):

«Υπερβατικό = Transcendental = Anything relative to the hyper-

sensory world which is beyond the experience of the physical senses and
is accessible only by intellect or intuition.»
Namely, in order to fathom the deeper parts of himself, man must learn to
experience his daily life as much on the materialistic dimension, as on the
transcendental dimension of events, simultaneously.
105 ‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK II (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938 (Speeches of the
teachers of the White Brotherhood, given to the students of the Agni Yoga
group through the medium ‘Urusvati’ in 1938)
Ǥ303 Just as there are three worlds, there are also three levels of thought.
Man can think simultaneously on all three levels. For instance, he can be
absorbed in mundane thinking, which includes empirical reasoning.
Behind this, functions his subtle thought, and in the depths of his
consciousness a fiery spark may radiate. At times these three layers can
merge harmoniously into one, and there results a powerful projection of
thought.»
During the day, man associates with other men and performs actions. This
daily activity brings about the excitation of desires, satisfactions,
disappointments, assertions/claims or egotisms and creates emotional ups
and downs. So, in order to observe these emotions in their birth and
understand how they work, he must learn to look at them in a
transcendental way. I will try to metaphorically outline this setting using
pictures.
After the completion of the first phase of self-knowledge, when man
manages to lift the masquerade veil that covers him, he will descry the
Archanthrope/material-self inside him.
106 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ80. Jesus said: Whoever
knows the world discovers the body. But the world is unworthy of
whoever discovers the body.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
The disappointing feeling that is generated by this revelation, seems to drag
him deeper, into an endless fall from the ‘clouds’ to the Abyss of ‘Tartara’
(another Greek word for Hades). So the second phase of self-knowledge
starts from these swampy grounds that are found in the ‘Tartara’ of his own
hypostasis (existence). There, he will meet the Lernaean Hydra {Tr. n.: an
ancient Gr. mythological, serpent-like chthonic water-beast, with numerous heads –that multiplied
when cut– and poisonous breath, finally killed by Hercules},
which haunts him!
In the foggy atmosphere of his subconscious, the man-observer can descry
shadows moving. They are his desires, weaknesses, lusts and passions
having ‘assumed form’, that have hypostasis/substance. Each in a different
form, they connect to each other in friendly, kin (of the same family), or
even hostile bonds.
107 A) ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘SECRET MESSAGES’

«Tibetan Archetypes: In the Tibetan ‘Book of the Dead’ the emotional

states of a dying man (sorrow, rage, fear etc.) are depicted in the form of
deities and daemons that the deceased meets in the ‘other’ world. In these
texts, there was knowledge of the psychology of the depth, i.e. relevant to
the archetypes, which psychologists like Carl Gustav Jung (1875-1961)
officially formulated just the previous century.»
B) RUDOLF STEINER (1861–1925): FOUNDER OF 'ANTHROPOSOPHY', AND INSPIRER
OF THE 'WALDORF SYSTEM OF EDUCATION') ‘AT THE GATES OF
ANTHROPOSOPHY’, (Gr. tr. ALEXIOU TH.) CH. ‘THE THREE WORLDS’ (p. 19):
«These days, a lot of people see themselves surrounded by black
malignant forms, which threaten and terrify them…. The fact is that these
figures are their own impulses, desires and passions which live inside
man and specifically in what we call the astral body.»
All these entities have an absolutely characteristic movement: They
oscillate; sometimes upwards and sometimes downwards. They are alive.
Through their movement, they generate emotions in men; oscillating
feelings. They (feelings/emotions) are their children. At times, when rising to
high levels of their oscillation, they generate beauty, kindness, compassion,
joy. Other times, when diving down to low points of their oscillation, they
generate pain, disappointment, malice, jealousy and sadness. What goes up
must come down. What goes down must come up; moving snakes. Like the
Lernaean Hydra of the myth, with its primary body, the Ego.
If you focus your attention onto each one of them, you will realize that they
all demand nutrition from you: energy-nutrition. I will give you a typical
example, in a rather peculiar way. When a man sees jealousy making its
appearance inside him, he initially feels pain. Jealousy is biting him. Its bite
hurts. But jealousy’s bite has its reason. It bites man to make him feed it.
And what is its food? The satisfaction/nourishment/energy it takes from the
pain caused to another human being.
When man is jealous (the victimizer), he has the desire to carry out actions
that will cause pain to the one he is jealous of (the victim). It is every man’s
predisposition that makes him say: “I will show him…” The victim’s pain
will produce energy. This energy will provide the jealous man with a feeling
of satisfaction. In reality though, it is the haunting wraith of jealousy
residing within the victimizer’s astral-body which has been satisfied, having
received the energy-supply it claimed from him.
108 RUDOLF STEINER ‘AT THE GATES OF ANTHROPOSOPHY’, Gr. tr. ALEXIOU TH.

CH. ‘THE THREE WORLDS’ (p. 18):

«There are three worlds: 1) The Physical world, the ‘scene’ of human life
2) The Astral or Soul world, 3) The Devachan(ic) or world of Spirit.
These three worlds are not spatially separate from each other. We are
surrounded by the things of the physical world, which we perceive with
our external sensory organs (senses). But the astral world exists in the
same space with us. As we live in the physical world, at the same time,
we live in the other two worlds as well: The astral world and the
Devachan world. The three worlds are wherever we ourselves are. Only,
we do not see the two higher worlds, just as a blind man does not see the
physical world.»
CH. ‘LIFE OF THE SOUL AFTER DEATH’ (p. 32): «…For example, a man eats
avidly and with real pleasure. The clairvoyant will see the satisfaction of
the man's desire as a brown-red thoughtform (skeptomorph) in the upper part
of his astral body.»
Now that's a taste of Hell! The same thing however, holds true with all
human activities. They all have the purpose of feeding the various
‘wraiths/specters’ / weaknesses / passions / desires of his astral world.
Some appear benevolent and nice, and prompt man to actions that seem
beautiful. But the moment man sees these ‘wraiths’ happily devouring the
‘benevolent’ energy he has collected for them he realizes in horror what
they really represent! There, he will discover how social recognition is
transformed into conceit, offering into demand and kindness into assertion
and claim.
109 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, THE ECUMENICAL COPTIC PROJECT

Ǥ14 Jesus says to them: If you fast, you shall beget transgression for
yourselves. And if you pray, you shall be condemned. And if you give
alms (charity), you shall cause evil to your spirits.»
Another cunning ‘wraith/specter’, which voraciously consumes energy, is
curiosity. It plays the role of the ‘scout/informer’ on behalf of its world.
Clad/disguised in the costume of ‘interest’ or ‘concern’, it creeps close to
the unfortunate man who does not recognize it, and prompts him to ‘go out
begging’. He then collects energy chunks from the lives of others, and
offers them to his curiosity, like a bondservant to his master. Afterwards,
the aforementioned ‘wraith/specter’, once it has satiated its hunger, being
‘benevolent’ as it is, informs the rest of its community, about the ‘sources’
from where each kind of weakness will receive its corresponding energy-
supply.
This is the world of every man. And these wraiths/passions function the
same way for everyone. The differentiation between the idiosyncrasies of
men depends on which wraiths each man is more accustomed to feed.
Through detailed observation, the man-researcher will discover a whole
society of this kind of ‘entities’ with their particular inter-relations, their
alliances and their hostilities, their laws and their preferences, but also their
‘family’ bonds. Then he will realize that he is in essence a puppet, since his
every move is driven by his desires, his passions, his ambitions and his
needs, all of which he considers his own, whereas in reality they
(weaknesses/passions) are merely his ‘escorts’, feeding on his actions they
themselves cause.
110 A) PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [ SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS
=
I., K. (83D): «Each pleasure and sorrow, as if it had a nail, nails the soul and
rivets it onto the body and the soul becomes one with the body (makes it
corporeal), forcing it to believe that what the body says is true. And
since it agrees with the body and is pleased by the same things as the
body, it is compelled, in my mind, to also adopt the same manners (ways)
and pleasures with it.»
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH VI, ASCLEPIUS’ DEFINITIONS TO KING AMMON’:
«§10…And (this happens) because there are many groups of daemons
round him [man], like hordes of various kinds; the ‘co-dwellers/
housemates’ of mortals. And they are not far from the immortals, where
from, having received their land by lot, supervise the human affairs and
execute the commands given by the Gods …§14. All of these (daemons)
have been allotted the authority over things and turmoil upon the Earth
and it is they who bring about all kinds of unrest in social groups and
cities (states) and nations and for each individual separately. For they do
transform our souls and dominate over them, obsessing and occupying
the nerves and the marrow of the bones, inside the veins and arteries,
even inside our brain itself down to our very bowel. §15. When each one
of us is born and acquires a soul, the daemons take hold of him, they
[daemons] who are in service at that moment [of the wheel] of genesis
(creation), who have been appointed to each one of the Stars. These often
alternate, for they do not stay the same, but circle around and come back
again· these, then, descending through the body into the two parts of the
soul, set it (the soul) awhirling, each one towards its own energy
(activity).»
Thus, when two people interact with one another, it’s not really them that
communicate, but rather their desires, passions and ambitions they drag
behind them and motivate them to act or react.
When man decides not to feed these monsters with the energy from
someone else’s pain, he will find them starting to claim their energy food
from him, causing him the pain they crave for.
111
At this point I would like to quote an ancient Greek word, intent on
making the reader think.
A) DICTIONARY OF THE ANCIENT GREEK LANGUAGE BY IOANNIS
STAMATAKOS
The ancient Greek word βροτός means mortal in Modern Greek.
On the other hand, the word βρωτός means ‘what is meant to be eaten’
in Modern Greek.
Does this mean that the mortal βροτός is at the same time (to be) eaten
βρωτός? Of course some people might juxtapose that the one word is
written with o (omicron) and the other with ω (omega). But if we go back
to the aforementioned dictionary by IOANNIS STAMATAKOS, as well as to the
DICTIONARY OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE BY LIDDELL & SCOTT, we can read about
the difference between omicron and omega, in the entry of ‘Omega’:
«Ωμέγα: The letter Omega (=great or long ‘o’) is more recent and it was
made up in order to distinguish it from the letter Omicron (=small or
short o). Initially, there was no distinction between the two letters and
in the earlier inscriptions, both of them were written with the same
symbol O.» (That is, when the language was still ‘under construction’
according to the –then recent– fresh Truths.)
The character Ω was officially introduced in Athens during the rule of
Euclid (403 B.C.). Finally, the small letter ω, which is used nowadays,
was introduced during Hadrian's time.»
B) CHALAS A., ‘THE UNDERLYING MYSTERY IN THE HELLENIC ALPHABET AND
THE UNIVERSE, OR, ABOUT SCIENCE’ CH: ABOUT THE WORD ‘TRUTH’ (p. 146):
«Before we proceed further, it is imperative to note that in the Ancient
Attic Dialect O and Ω were tantamount, hence, as Plato states, the
contemporary ΩΡΑ (=time) was written ΟΡΑ.»
Therefore, the word βροτός (=mortal) and βρωτός (=eaten) are
tantamount. And if two things are equal to a third one, then they too are
equal to one another. As a result: mortal = to be eaten…
In this phase therefore, to achieve a more complete understanding, man
must regard each of his weaknesses as a separate and independent entity.
And in order to observe the ‘techniques’ they use to survive, he must
subject each one of them (in a manner of speaking) to deep
‘psychoanalysis’… Of course, if you could descry the ways in which all
these entities/states/weaknesses maneuver or energize other weaknesses
neighboring them, along with which they besiege man in order to make him
succumb to their demands, then you would see why I am talking about
‘psychoanalysis’.
Some weaknesses, if ignored, seem to withdraw. But his happens only
because they have recruited other peripheral emotional states, seemingly
irrelevant, which start manipulating man’s temper and ask for attention. If
the person does not recognize them from the start, he will later realize that
behind these ‘new’ emotional tendencies, the old weakness is hiding
transformed. Other times again, they do not retreat, but mercilessly besiege
and torment man, in order to get satisfaction from him. And other times,
they conceal themselves, they bury themselves into the deepest and most
inconspicuous places of human existence, and from there, they covertly eat
man away from within just like the worm inside the apple, causing physical
diseases to his body in order to get their energy-share that way. These are
the gimmicks and the alliances that develop between the weaknesses and
the desires of man, where each one supports the other and all together the
EGO.

Oscillation, as we have mentioned, is symbolized by the snake.

Furthermore, in myths, a dragon-snake always guards something precious.
But myths are riddles that require de-symbolization, deciphering. What do
you then imagine those oscillating feelings/snakes guard…?
He looked at me without speaking… and resumed.
–Where does man ‘feel’ his emotions? He asked again.
–“In the heart”, I answered.
–Yes, he experiences higher vibrations in the heart and others, the ‘lower’
ones, are ‘felt’ in the ‘solar plexus’, one of the seven energy-centers of man,
which is found somewhere near the stomach.
“What lies in the heart though?” He asked again…
–“I don’t know”, I answered…
–At the heart terminates what people call the ‘Silver Thread of Life’, or the
‘Thread/Chord of Silver’. At the end of this Thread of life and inside the
cardiac center, the Soul can be found, which sometimes carries inside it
something even more precious: A Divine Spark; the second half of the split
Celestial Man. The other end of the thread is connected to his ‘I Am
Presence’, or his Higher Self. There, inside the foggy scenery of his
subconscious, man will finally discover the guarded prison which holds his
True Spirit captive. The oscillating snakes/passions/emotions, with their
hissing voices cover the desperate call for help of the Spiritual Man while
simultaneously guarding the entrance of the prison. Precisely at that point
starts the second stage of the second phase of self-knowledge. From there,
the man/Hercules starts to carry out his labors one by one.
This is a long-lasting period in man’s life and the only thing he does, is to
battle with his own monsters/snakes. This war does not have any rules. It is
a raging close-up battle to tame and silence all oscillating ‘snakes’/passions;
they don’t die. So, what exactly happens when these ‘snakes’ hush? They
remain motionless, thus narrowing the amplitude of their oscillation
between the two opposite states.
As we have said, the ‘formed’ weaknesses, passions, hatreds and envies
generate oscillating emotions (snakes). When these weaknesses/passions
are tamed, they stop generating the bipolar emotional oscillations that ‘drive
man crazy’ with their demands and they hush. This condition of silence is
expressed in a man as emotional tranquility: he neither ‘loves’ nor hates.
The mistake people often make in their effort to improve themselves is that
they choose the positive views and reject the negative ones. They don’t
realize that the twofold nature of matter will suddenly relocate them,
thrusting them down to the diametrically opposite negative state, forcing
them to start a new attempt again. And the endless circle never seems to
end. People then reach the conclusion that man can never change· so they
abandon the struggle, or look forward to an ‘upgraded’ consequent
incarnation… The solution for man however, is to remain –as much as
possible– un-oscillating in equilibrium.
112 PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I., K.

(83b, 83c): «Now the soul of the true philosopher, believing that it must not
resist this deliverance, stands aloof from pleasures and lusts and griefs
and fears, so far as it can, considering that when someone is too
overjoyed or too afraid or grieves or lusts a lot, he suffers not so greatly
from what one might think, be it disease or be it the dominion of his
desires, but rather, he suffers something which the greatest and the most
extreme evil, and does not even realize it.» …i.e. one should distance
one's self from both extremities of the oscillation.
Only then, through the shadowy landscapes of the subconscious, will the
desperate voice of his own Spirit be heard, calling for help. From there
starts the third stage of the second phase of self-knowledge. After the long
and relentless battle that has preceded man stands exhausted. He gathers all
his strength to stand on his own two feet. But right there and then all he can
see is absolute emptiness. Here is what I mean: While the emotions/snakes
were oscillating, man felt either joy through the satisfaction of his desires
and his ego, or sorrow when they were not satisfied. After the fierce battle
and with the snakes/passions quieting down, he ceases to experience these
fluctuations; he seems apathetic; He feels absolute neutrality; he neither
wants nor does he not want. He neither loves, nor hates. He is neither happy
nor sad. It is the moment when he stops energy-feeding from these
substitute emotions. This is a difficult and extremely dangerous phase. Man
seems free, but he lacks something important. ‘Spiritual starvation’ makes
its appearance then. Till then, through the satisfaction of his
passions/weaknesses, he used to energy-feed himself as well. In the new
situation, he starts realizing that all previous emotions have solely been
energy nourishment. He must now get his nutrition elsewhere.
113 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 4:«§32. But He (Jesus) said to them, “I have
food to eat, which you know nothing about.»
He has no other choice, but to turn to the Pure Spirit inside him, in order to
get supplied from IT henceforth. This Spirit is Life itself.
To make the process of this new Spiritual nutrition clearer, we shall use a
metaphor, mentioning an international mystical symbol with its
metaphysical ramifications; the symbol of the ‘egg’.
The whole material universe, seen (matter) and unseen (energy), can be
paralleled to an Egg.
114 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-359,360): «The Egg was
incorporated as a sacred sign in the cosmogony of every people on
Earth…. It represented most successfully the origin and the secret of the
Being… In the fancy of the thinkers it was portrayed as an ever invisible,
mysterious Bird that dropped an Egg into Chaos, which Egg became the
Universe. Hence Brahma was called Kalahansa, ‘the swan in (space and)
time’. He became the ‘swan of eternity’ who, at the beginning of each
Maha Manvantara, lays a ‘Golden Egg’.
In Ch. 54, of the Egyptian Ritual, Seb, the god of Time and of the Earth,
is spoken of as having laid an egg, or the Universe, an egg conceived at
the hour of the great one, of the ‘Dual Force’.
Ra (of the Egyptians) is shown, like Brahma, gestating in the Egg of the
Universe. In the (Indian) book of Vishnu Puraná, translated by Wilson, it
is mentioned that: ‘The egg is given the epithet Haima or Hiranya,
meaning ‘golden’. Also, as said in the Vishnu Puraná: ‘Intellect
(Mahat)…, the (un-manifested) gross elements inclusive, formed an
egg… and the lord of the Universe himself abided in it, in the character of
Brahma…. In that egg O Brahman, there were the continents, and the
seas and the mountains, the planets and the divisions of the universe, the
gods, the demons and mankind.»
The idea of an egg-universe has always been carved in the thought of wise
men throughout antiquity, who also thought that the visible and the invisible
worlds were both surrounded by an impermeable border.
115 A) THE APOCRYPHON BOOK OF ENOCH, CH. 14: Ǥ10. They elevated me
aloft to heaven. I proceeded, until I arrived at its wall built with stones of
crystal. A vibrating flame (tongues of fire) surrounded it, which began
to strike me with terror.» (See also)
B) PLATO'S REPUBLIC, BOOK 10, (616b-616c)
From the narration of Er, the son of Armenius who describes his death
experience: «To this light we came after another day's journey; and we
saw there that the edges of the sky stretched out ending into the middle
of that light, which was the girdle of the sky, and it enveloped the entire
circumference/revolution of the sky evenly, holding it together like the
under girders of triremes. And from its extremities, the spindle of Need/
Necessity was stretched, putting all the celestial orbits to motion.»
Later, scientists formulated the same picture.
116Scientifically, the concept of the ‘spherical’ nature of the universe is
mathematical and cannot be perceived by the human senses.
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S., ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
«(p. 117): In the 19th century, German mathematician G. F. B.
Riemann
proposed the Hypersphere as a model to describe the Universe. …This
depiction has the shape of a Euclidean closed spherical surface. The
model was the first finite model without limits.
(p. 261) …Riemann's space is curved and, as mentioned before, its
curvature depends on the presence of matter in various areas of it.
And authors Danezis & Theodosiou never cease noting:
…It mustn’t escape our attention that the forms and shapes that are
(p. 269)
created in the framework of such Universes cannot be perceived through
the human senses. Especially when we use concepts like 'spherical' and
'hyperbolic', we must realize that we refer to spheres and hyperbolae of
non-Euclidean spaces and not the known spherical and hyperbolic
shapes of Euclidean geometry.»
When the embryo is in its mother’s womb, it does not realize that there are
also different ways of nourishment. What the embryo feels as air and
nutrition are just substitutes. When it is born though, the oxygen it will
inhale will feel nothing like what filled its lungs when it was inside its
mother’s womb. The same holds true for the bird that just hatches out of the
egg. There is one kind of nourishment it gets inside the egg, and another
one outside.
All these emotions people consider good or bad are mere substitutes (of
various sorts of energy) which men feed on inside the universe/egg.
117 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S., ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 98):

«British astrophysicist Fred Hoyle states: “Feelings are delusions,

creations of our consciousness and of the way we perceive the world.»
The moment a common mortal man comes in contact with his own Spirit,
he is born in the Spiritual World and ceases being nourished by the (positive
or negative) energy-substitutes of the universe/egg, thus receiving
communion of the authentic, the original. This is when he receives his first
taste of True Spiritual Love. It is the Love for his very own, Life-giving,
other half-self.
118 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ3. Jesus said: The Kingdom is inside you and it is outside (of) you.
When you know yourself, then you will be known and you will know that
you are the child of the Living Father. But if you do not know yourself,
you will live in vain and you will be vanity.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Until then, man lives with the illusion that his self is his Ego! However the
Spirit has no Ego since it is the absolute Unification With Everything. After
that man LOVES only THIS ALL and what IT encompasses. Only then is the
phrase “love thy neighbor as thyself” valid. Then, Real Love is solely
focused on how to liberate the –imprisoned in matter– Spirit of the neighbor
/ brother / fellowman.
The Ego is an individualization, which ends up like this (degraded) when
‘something’ is cut off from its Source and tries to survive independently. In
order for matter to survive, it has developed the individualized Ego, a
diametrically opposite and inversely relative property to that of the Spirit
(Ego, Gr. Εγώ=1st person singular of the personal pronoun ‘I’). However much material
man might want to rid himself of his Ego, the effort is rendered fruitless,
lest he possesses the antidote Spirit, since one cancels the other out.
If we delve into the subject even deeper, we will be forced to compare these
situations and we shall then acknowledge the similarity of the cut-off Ego
of men to their cut-off Creator; who, in order to exist independently –as an
Ego– detached himself from his Divine Community and ended up fallen.
119 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 15: Ǥ4. Abide in Me, and I in you. As the
vine-branch cannot bear fruit of itself unless it abides in the vine, so,
neither can you, unless you abide in Me.»
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-413):
«One can ascertain one’s self as to who the great ‘Deceiver’ is, if they
search for him with open eyes and unprejudiced mind in all Ancient
Cosmogonies and Scriptures. It is the human-formed Creator, the
Demiurgos of Heaven and Earth, when he separated himself from the
collective Hosts (Multitudes) of his companions.» …and he united with
the ‘forbidden tree’.
So, from this point of the Self-knowledge process onwards, starts the ascent
of the Divine Spark from the dark ‘Tartara’ (Abyss/Hades) of the
subconscious, towards the absolutely luminous territories of the seventh
energy-center, where the ‘Holy Matrimony’ will take place.
ENERGY CENTERS – THE THIRD PHASE OF SELF-KNOWLEDGE

As long as the snakes/emotions oscillate between good and evil, they are
awake; The Divine Spark remains jailed, guarded by them. Only when the
snakes ‘fall asleep’, in other words stop oscillating, only then has the
Divine Spark the chance to escape from the fourth energy-center of the
heart and start ascending towards Its final destination, the seventh energy-
center, which is located at the top of the head. This whole route is the third
phase of self-knowledge. From this cardiac center on, the road is hard with
two big traps half way up.
–I am sorry to interrupt again, but I would like us to set some things
straight regarding the energy-centers of man. I think they are alternatively
called chakras. Isn’t it so?
–Right, the basic ones are seven. You can analyze them better if you decode
some symbolic parts of the Hellenic (Greek) myths that are related to them.
The lowest is the first energy-center and is located at the base of the spinal
cord, at the so-called ‘Sacred Bone’ (Sacrum). It is called sacred because it
is there that the holy snake of creation has its ‘den’, and it is associated with
the sub-chthonian (subterranean) and also lunar goddess Hecatē.
120 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P.: (p. 98) KROLL 28-

PLACES 51-PROCLUS IN REPUBLIC II, 202, 14-16- IN TIMAEUS. III, 304, NOTE. 3 – IN
PLATO THEOL. 265 - FESTUG. REVEL. III, P. 58- LEWY, 68 & NOTE 83:
«…From the
right haunch (of Hecatē), around the hollow of the cartilages, there
springs forth and full-bursting the Fountain of the Primordial Soul, which
in general animates the light, the fire, the aether, the Cosmoi.»
A Triune chthonic goddess, whose threefold depiction on every statue
symbolizes the heavy, three-dimensional matter.
All primeval instincts that have their roots in the animalistic remnants of
primordial cells are energized by this first energy-center; the
preprogrammed (by the creator) impulses/hormones that literally ‘bind’
man onto his bestial nature.
121 TRIANTAFILLIDIS M., ‘LEXICON OF THE COMMON GREEK LANGUAGE’:
«The Gr. word ορμόνη = hormone comes from the ancient Greek word
ορμών. The root of this word is the Gr. verb ορμώ = to actuate/push/
excite/agitate.»
Indeed the hormones by nature excite, push, force and compel.
These instincts of self-preservation, like Hecate’s dogs, dart forth in order to
satisfy their impetuses/drives.
122 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P.:

(a) (p. 148) KROLL 45-PLACES 90- PSELLUS, EXPLANATION #23:

«Out of the hollows of the Earth, charge forth the Chthonic Dogs which
never let a true sign be seen by mortal man.»
(b) (p. 149) KROLL 45-PLACES 91- OLYMPIODORUS IN PHAEDO. 230, 32 Ν:
«And from the airy regions, all non-rational Daemons begin assuming
hypostasis. Hence, the Logion concludes: “She is the Driver of the aëry
and the chthonic and the watery dogs.»
(c) (p. 149) LEWY, P. 271, FT. 41: «We are constantly referring to the non-rational
Daemons … the hunting group of the huntress Hecatē. …The dogs
symbolize the spirits who offer counsel and thus always accompany
Hecatē…»
Immediately after that, the second energy-center, is located in the genital
area and energizes the genital drives. This center is linked/related to the
(aphrodisiac) goddess Aphrodite.
Third energy-center; the so-called ‘Solar plexus’; it is focused on the
umbilical area. It hosts all the inferior and generally negative emotions, and
the ones that are related to fears, sexual passions, anxieties, hatreds, malice.
It is linked with the subterranean ‘inner Sun’, god Pluto; the god of the
underworld. All emotions that oscillate in this lower energy-center are
negative and consequently hidden. Men usually hide their negative states
and wicked ‘ugly things’ in general. This third center therefore is associated
with man’s inwardness.
Fourth energy-center: The center of the heart; the central position of a
plain soul and potentially of the Divine Spark living inside it. Higher
emotional oscillations are usually experienced here. It is equated with
goddess Demeter who –while having her daughter Persephone by her side–
gives birth to spring and fertility. When the fourth center of the heart
however is alone, without Persephone present, it withers. Here, Persephone
is absolutely equated with and symbolizes emotion; man’s oscillating
emotion that sometimes descends to the lower regions of Hades, where at
the third energy-center of the solar plexus it is embraced by the dark bosom
of Pluto, and other times comes out to the outer world, where in the fourth
cardiac energy-center of ‘Demeter’, the love of the mother embraces it,
purifies it and creates Spring.
This center (the fourth), is equated with man’s extroversion. Man does not
hide himself when he functions with this center. He takes the beautiful
Persephone out to the light of the external Sun. Demeter then, rejoicing
with the presence of her emotion/daughter, creates efflorescence and
spiritual fruitfulness in man. Man taken by this spiritual euphoria, does not
realize that summer is always followed by fall and fall is always followed
by winter. He is swept by the magical phase, which entraps him again into
the bipolar oscillation that accompanies it. Definitive Redemption can never
come from this situation.
Fifth energy-center: The fifth chakra, at the throat; the Final base for the
soul; there, lies the Creator’s ‘laboratory’; the house of ‘Logos’ (Word). “In
the beginning there was Logos. And Logos is the god/creator.” The
manifested god abandoned the Celestial planes of Olympus and descended
lower down, in order to create through the oscillation of Logos. And the
first thing he created was the soul of man. This soul was manufactured from
the Essence of the HyperCosmoi, where its creator came from, and from the
‘paste’ of the world it was going to live in. It was a mixture of Essence and
higher energy.
123 PLATO'S TIMAEUS, Tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G. (C35a1-35b3 pp. 57-59):

«And he (the creator) made the Soul out of the following elements and in
the following manner: Out of the indivisible and eternally unchangeable
essence (The Indivisible Spirit granted through the Immortal Breath of the god/creator), and
also out of that which has to do with material bodies and is divisible (the
subtler energy-paste/matter of the material world, which is divided by Logos), by
combining therefore the two, he had essences from both and he
compounded a third and intermediate kind of essence between the
indivisible and the divisible. And after he had received all three kinds (the
divisible, the indivisible, and the compound) he blended them into a new kind,
compressing by force the reluctant and unsociable nature of each into the
others. He mingled this essence with the other two and made one out of
three, which he again divided into as many portions (souls) as was fitting.
Each portion of these had inside it of the one, the other, and the third
compound essence.»
This soul was then placed in the fifth energy center of the throat. There lies
the base/house of the energized Spiritual Logos. This center is equated with
Hermes, the messenger of the Logoi (words) of the god/creator.
The moment Celestial Man tastes the fruit of knowledge of good and evil,
he falls from the Celestial planes where he originates from, to the next
lower level. The poisonous ‘apple’ –mortal traditions say– gets stuck in the
middle of his throat, at the point called ‘Adam’s apple’, and he tumbles
lower down, where at the fifth energy center, the base of the throat, he
wears the Soul as a garment that activates the ability of Logos.
124 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH XII’ (p.193): «§13…The blissful god, the
benevolent daemon said that the soul was to be in the body, the Noûs
(mind) in the soul, the logos/reason in the Noûs and father of all is god.»
Anatomically, the fifth energy-center is focused at the base of the throat.
There, the two clavicles (collarbones) of the sternum (breastbone) are
located. Behind that upper part of the sternum, there is a small gland. Those
who ‘knew’ named it with a keyword useful to the seekers. They called it
the ‘thymus gland’. ‘Thymus’, the Greek word Θυμός [Thymos], means
soul in ancient Greek. Today, in the man of the Fifth Root Race, this gland
is no longer under the control of the fifth energy-center of the throat and
was put under the dominance of the fourth center, like the soul of the man
of the Fifth Root Race of Iron, which was subdued by emotion, identified
with it and settled in the fourth center of the heart.
Every plain soul –worshiping the powers of this world– can reach up to the
fifth energy-center, not through self-knowledge but through the techniques
which those powers propose. In this energy-center, the soul begins to
acquire the ‘gift’ of Spiritual Logos that Hermes, the messenger of the gods,
brings to man. They are the spiritual messages coming from the sixth
energy-center of Olympus, the house/seat/base of the gods.
At this precise point (the 5th center of the throat) the third phase of self-
knowledge must come before any acceptance of ‘gifts’. This 3rd phase is
carried out through specialized and very deep meditation, whose goal is to
cast away the ‘veil of oblivion’ that surrounds the soul, and reveal to man
his true spiritual identity. This identity contains the information of the
Spiritual category each man belongs to and his Spiritual origin. The search
for previous incarnations is a huge obstacle that completely detunes and
disorients man from his true target. This search (search for previous lives) orients
man exclusively towards the investigation of an endless alternating
oscillation, which, besides the diversity of its fragmented versions, does not
offer any essential knowledge of the reality surrounding him. Contrary to
that, Epi-gnosis (awareness) of the Spirit that man receives life from, allows
him to access more spiritual territories.
125 A) THE GOSPEL OF PHILIP: «§61. The Lord says: “Blessed is he who ‘IS’
before he comes into Being (existence)! For he who IS, both WAS and shall
‘BE’.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic PATERSON BROWN]
B) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ҥ19. Jesus said: Blessed is he
who IS before existing.” [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
(To exist = Gr. Υπ-άρχω, υπό + άρχω= be sub-ject to the power of
someone else)
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 3: “§3. Jesus answered and said to him, “Truly,
truly, I say to you, unless one is born from above*, he cannot see the
kingdom of God.”
*In most Engl. tr. the word ‘again’ is incorrectly used, whereas, the orig.
Gr. uses the word: [άνωθεν = from above]
D) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ84. Jesus said: When you see
your icons, those that were before you existed, and that never die and
never manifest, what grandeur!» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
There is a fundamental difference that comes to play when a soul is the
exclusive offspring of the manifested creator/god, or if it encompasses (as if
it were a garment), a Divine Spark/Spirit inside it. The ‘I Am Presence’ is
the other half of the split Celestial Man, and remains autonomous inside the
‘universe of the snake’. The Divine Spark is the other half, while the soul
surrounding this Spiritual Divine Spark is not controlled by its creator, but
as a mere garment encompasses the Spirit inside it.
126 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC
«But the Great One ordered Gabriel to grant spirits to the great
[53]:
generation (of the material Humans) with no ruler over it.»
–So then, don’t all souls have a Divine Spark inside them?
–No, yet we shall deal with these matters later, once we have previously
analyzed some other basic issues.
–And what is the difference separating these two categories?
–The spiritual ‘drive’; this entire previous and long-lasting procedure of
self-knowledge cannot EVER be completed by a plain Soul, except if there is
a deeper force, uninterruptedly supporting this difficult effort. In our
previous discussion, we compared this ‘power’ to the ‘desperate cry for
help’ by man's very own Spirit. If this power does not exist inside a man,
every effort is abandoned after the first difficulties and man’s entire
dynamism is focused on the daily material productiveness and not Spiritual
Salvation. Every plain Soul however, has the freedom to choose: either to
remain in this world forever, accepting the presents of its god/creator, or to
ask to be ‘filled’/completed with Spirit from the Immaculate FatherLands
(HyperUniverses).

127 A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 7: Ǥ7. Ask, and it will be given to
you; seek, and you will find; knock and the door will be opened to you.»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«Those upon whom the Spirit of the Life will descend and (with whom) it
will be powerfully present, they will be saved and will become perfect.
And they will become worthy of the great realms. And they will be
purified in That Place (the ‘prepared Place’ –as we will see later on) from all evil
and the concerns of wickedness.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
C) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH IV, HERMES TO HIS SON TAT; THE CRATER OR
MONAS’:
Ǥ3. For he (god), Tat, divided speech among all men but he did not do the
same with Noũs (Mind) (which Trismegistus considers identical to Spirit). And he
didn't do this because he envied someone. …He wanted, Son, to let the
Noũs in the middle among all souls as a reward to strive for.
§4. Tat: And where did he place it (the Noûs)?
Hermes: Filling a mighty Cup with it (Noûs), and sent it down with a
Herald, whom he commanded to proclaim to the hearts of men these
things: “Baptize thyself, thou that art able, in this Cup; thou that believes
that thou shalt return to him that sent this Cup; thou that knows the reason
for which it happened.” As many therefore as understood the
Proclamation, and were baptized into the Noûs (Mind), these are
partakers of the knowledge, and became perfect men, receiving the Noûs.
But those who missed of the Proclamation, the rational ones, since they
didn’t receive the Noûs, are ignorant of what happens and of the
outcomes. §5. And their senses are just like non-rational beasts, and
having their anger and wrath possessing them, they do not admire the
things worthy of looking on… and let themselves to the pleasures and
desires of the Body, believing that man was made for them alone. But as
many as partook of the gift of God, these… are both immortal and mortal,
because they have included in their Noûs all things which are upon the
Earth, in the Sky, and anything existing above the Sky…And, having
seen Αγαθόν [=Ultimately Good (See Tr. n on w. αγαθός (Agathós),
beginning of Ch. ‘HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’)], they consider
henceforth their dwelling on Earth a miserable calamity (1) and despise
all things bodily and bodiless and make haste to the One and Only One.»
(1) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ80 Whoever knows the world discovers the body; but the world is
unworthy of whoever discovers the body.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
This way, the soul can also enter the Impassable Spaces of the
HyperUniverses.
128 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 22:

«§14. For many are invited, but few are chosen.»

But if man imagines the material world he lives in to be a gift of the
God/Father, he will never ask to be filled with Spirit, since he will not
consider that to be important.
All the so-called ‘initiation’ procedures, or ‘karma restitution techniques’,
concern the first choice of the souls (to stay inside the material universe),
and all these souls will ever accomplish is their eternal enslavement.
129 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD. [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS

E.]
«…These gods of Samsara (=the vicious circle of births and deaths) are
considered ‘immortal’, but up to the point that their good karma runs
out.»
If then, good Karma can run out for the gods, what do we humans hope
to achieve?
These though, will be clarified later on in our discussion.
We now come to the sixth energy-center. It is located at the center of the
forehead, sometimes referred to as ‘the third eye’. It is equated with the
residence of the creator/god, Mt. Olympus. There, is the ‘all seeing eye’.
Not even a single man’s soul can step in there.
130 DAVID ICKE, THE SECRET OF ALL AGES [GR. TR. MASTAKOURIS T.] (p. 434):

«The truncated pyramid with the all-seeing eye is a symbol. …The all-
seeing eye is the eye of Horus, of Lucifer, of Satan, call it what you like.
It is also related to the ‘third eye’, the ‘chakra’ in the center of the
forehead, through which we are connected with our psychic vision.
According to the Egyptian legend, Osiris was murdered by Set and Set
was killed by Horus, who lost his eye in the battle. Hereby, we have the
expression ‘the eye of Horus.»
Obviously, the correlation with the ‘Evil Eye’ in the book /movie ‘The
Lord of the Rings’ is not accidental.
When this center, which is the exclusive seat of the creator/god, controls a
plain soul (devoid of Divine Spark), this soul obtains access to it only
through the connection with its own ‘I Am Presence’, namely its
god/creator. The creator then –as a reward– provides the soul with the inner
vision of the sixth sense, where, with the help of Kundalini, through the
back stage of Olympus, it ‘sneaks a peek’ into the astral and aetheric
worlds.
Spiritual Logos (Word) through messenger-god Hermes, the ability to cure
material bodies and the capacity of the sixth sense, are the end of the road
for every plain soul. At that particular point of course, man is somehow
‘lulled’ and never finds the Truth. This is, after all, unattainable either way,
simply because through the messenger Hermes, man can know only what
the creator chooses to provide him with as knowledge. And as you can
easily understand, the Truth is out of the question. Next, such
‘accomplished’ people, by means of what has been transferred to them,
guide the rest of the crowds of the ‘commoners’ through ‘teaching’, and
lead them to dead ends. You must therefore discriminate between the
knowledge you have till now been acquiring from men, and the knowledge
you are receiving now. You will certainly see many differences. But this is
natural, if you consider that what man has learned up to now is exclusively
the knowledge of only one view alone, however twofold it might appear in
the (dyadic) material dimension.
In the universe of the absolute ‘give and take’, if a prospective seeker
receives the gifts of god creator, he must automatically offer a counter-gift
in return. It is the Logos of the creator, in relation to the causative/cause.
131 GAZIS A., LEXICON OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE (p. Αιτία
52):
= Cause: «The first thing according to Pindar and Herodotus, the
beginning, the source, the foundation and the motive for anything made
of matter (Gr. Hylē).»
And as far as plain souls are concerned, since they have always belonged to
him, they receive his presents and obediently continue to succumb to his
every will.
Celestial Man being independent, if He accepts these rare gifts, He gives up
his Divine Essence in return, putting it under the absolute control and
service of the creator of matter.
132 HESIOD, WORKS AND DAYS [Gr. tr. GIRGENIS S.] (VERSES. 85 - 92):
«And
Epimetheus did not think on what Prometheus had said to him, telling
him never to take a gift from Olympian Zeus, but to send it back for
fear it might prove to be something harmful to mortals (men). But he
accepted the gift, and when calamity was already upon him, he
understood.»
So if the third phase of self-knowledge has not been completed before this,
man, through his ignorance and oblivion, is deluded and in order to gain the
gifts of the creator god, trades his ‘part within’, losing in essence his
‘Everything’.
The road to Deliverance and the Truth is totally different and the key is
called power transmutation. The course is the same for every plain Soul
that will choose to abandon the universe of duality and pass over to the
Immortal FatherLands, after having previously been fulfilled by Spirit.
The creator’s ‘gifts’ hide the Power inside them, but also a big trap. Man
has two choices then: either to make use of these gifts and profit from their
power, or to transmute this power, converting it to an elevator which will
lift him up to the higher levels. If man has not been freed from the charms
of material power, he gets irretrievably trapped through/by these gifts. But
if he bypasses this trap, then the power of these gifts is transmuted and
becomes the vaulting horse to ‘launch’ him, in order to conquer the seventh
sense of the Truth.
133 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-96):
«The Occult claim that
there are seven senses in man, as in nature, as there are seven states of
consciousness, is corroborated in the same work. (Anugîtâ, Sacred Books of the
East, Vol. VIII., 278)»

The transmutation is the result of non-use of these Powers. In other words,

man possesses these gifts, but makes no use of them. He never ‘touches’
them; neither for good, nor for evil. He ‘burns’ this ‘ace up his sleeve’
(does not take advantage of these gifts).
134 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 7: §22-23
«On that day many will say to
Me, “Lord, Lord, did we not prophesize in your name, and cast out
demons in your name, and do many miracles in your name?” And then
will I declare to them, “I never knew you; get away from me, you
evildoers.»
Their accumulated power then, shoots him to a higher state. The success of
this whole undertaking is determined by man's predominant, fundamental
and essential resolution to discover THE ONE Truth of Everything. If this
resolution is not his ultimate priority, then the result will be fruitless. The
Sixth Sense is the trap. Whoever falls in it, gets permanently trapped and
never manages to redeem himself. The Seventh Sense of Truth can only be
conquered by bypassing the sixth.
Let us see though, what happens at the fifth energy-center (at the throat),
when a soul with Spirit takes off the veil of oblivion. This description is
such a difficult task for me, as if I were trying to describe to you in words,
the scent of gardenias, when you have never smelled them before!
135 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. (p. 42) P.

―KROLL, P. 11 KROLL, DAMASCIUS I, 154 14-26: «There exists, something

Intelligible (apprehensible by the mind only), which you must perceive by the
flower of your Noũs (mind); …by directing the pure Eye of your soul, after
it (your soul) has turned away from (disregarded) anything sensory, so that
your Noũs –void of thoughts– can turn towards The Intelligible, so that
you may learn The Intelligible, for It exists beyond the boundaries of
human logic.»
This information though, will help whoever ‘smells gardenias’ at some
point, to know he is on the right track.
At this point, very different ‘memories’ in the form of a sensation, start to
faintly appear, referring to worlds radically different from ours or anything
else that exists in the densely material- and energy-universe. Along with
these ‘nostalgic’ sensations, some symbols/keys (accompanied by their
confirmations from each corresponding plane) start arriving in
transcendental form, which refer to secret codes, exclusive to each ‘kind’ of
Spirit, with which (codes) the seeker will later unlock the impassable
territories that lead to the seventh energy-center. From then on, no more
instructions or clarifications are needed, because each Spiritualized Soul
KNOWS exactly the steps IT has to take.

136 A) CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. (p. 164) - KROLL

50 – PLACES 108- PROCLUS IN CRAT. 21, 1-2 P–PSELLUS, EXPL. 26:

«The Mind of the Father has sown symbols in the world.”
Β) CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P.: (p. 165) KROLL 50 –
PLACES 109- PSELLUS, EXPL. 39 PROCLUS IN PLATO, THEOL. 12, 5-104:
«But the Mind of the Father does not allow the soul's will to be fulfilled,
since she has not yet departed from Oblivion, and is incapable of uttering
the (magic) word, until it has remembered the Father's pure token
(symbol).»

C) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, ‘ECUMENICAL COPTIC WORK’ NAG HAMMADI

MANUSCRIPTS (tr. from Coptic PATERSON BROWN):
«§10…Acting with recognition(1) (Gnosis/Knowledge) and perfection, He
(Jesus) proclaimed what is in the heart [of the Father, in order to] make
wise those who are to receive the teaching. Yet, those who are instructed
are the Living, inscribed in this Book of Life, who are taught about
Themselves and who receive Themselves from the Father in again
returning to Him.
§11. Because the Perfection of the Totality is in the Father, it is requisite
that they all ascend unto Him. When someone Recognizes(1) (knows), he
receives the things that are his own and gathers them to Himself. For he
who is unacquainted (does not know), has a lacking (of the Father) –and what he
lacks is great, since what he lacks is Him who will make him perfect.
Because the perfection of the totality is in the Father, it is requisite that
they all ascend unto him. Thus each and every one receives Himself.
§12. He (The Father) pre-inscribed them, having prepared this gift for those
who emerged from Him. Those whose names He foreknew are all called
at the end. Thus someone who recognizes(1) (has Gnosis=knowledge), has his
name spoken by the Father. For he whose name has not been spoken
remains unacquainted (with the Father). How indeed can anyone hearken
(listen), whose name has not been called? For he who remains unacquainted
(with the Father) until the end is a figment of forgetfulness and will vanish
with it. Therefore, there is indeed no name for those wretches, and they
do not heed (hear) the call.
§13. Thus someone with acquaintance is from above. When he is called he
hears and heeds and returns to Him who called, ascending unto Him. And
he discovers Who it is that calls him. In recognition he does the volition
of Him Who called. He desires to please Him, and with granted repose he
receives the Name from the One. He who recognizes thus discovers
from whence he has come and whither he is going. He understands like
someone who was intoxicated and who has shaken off his drunkenness
and returned to himself, to set upright those things which are his own.
§15. This is acquaintance with the Living Book, whereby at the end He
(The Father) has manifested the Eternal-Ones as the alphabet of His
revelation. These are not vowels nor are they consonants, such that
someone might read them and think of emptiness, but rather they are the
true alphabet by which those who recognize it are themselves expressed.
Each letter is a perfect thought; each letter is like a complete book written
in the alphabet of unity by the Father, who inscribes the Eternal-Ones so
that through His alphabet they might recognize the Father.»
(1)Recognition: Coptic sooun, Greek Γνώσις (gnosis); this important term

means direct personal acquaintance rather than mere intellectual

knowledge. [WALTER EWING CRUM, A COPTIC DICTIONARY, OXFORD:
CLARENDON PRESS, 1939]

Man’s history abounds with myths delivering encoded truths. The sad thing
is that after so many centuries past, most of these myths have been
corrupted and do not state their hidden message with precision.
Nevertheless, the fundamental concepts are clearly visible.
137 MYTHOLOGIE GENERALE, FELIX GUIRAND, COPYRIGHT BY DIMITRAKOS S.,

«An obscurity and even some contradictions are noted

BIBLOS 1953 (p. 270):
in the myths preserved to us.»
Let us examine then, how these traps come about, as we analyze a very
difficult myth/riddle: The myth of Orpheus and Eurydice: The myth says
that one day when Eurydice was playing in the fields carefree, a snake bit
her and she died. She was then brought down to the kingdoms of Hades.
Her beloved Orpheus was inconsolable. He cried and asked for her
desperately. With the power of his music, he moved the sub-chthonic
powers, who gave him permission to bring Eurydice back to life. There was
one condition though. ‘He should never turn back to look at her before
reaching the world above’. But when they were at the end of their journey,
just before they had reached the cave’s exit, Orpheus turned and looked at
her. And then, the only thing he could see was her elusive shadow getting
lost again in Hades. The end of Orpheus was quite painful, since he was
finally mangled by the infuriated Maenads (frenzied female worshipers of
Dionysus). Can you imagine what this myth is trying to tell us?
–No…
–Orpheus and Eurydice together, symbolize the Unified Celestial Man.
Eurydice is the Divine Spark, entrapped inside material man who has
reached the underworld of matter, after the bite of the snake/god. The lonely
Orpheus symbolizes Man’s ‘I Am Presence’ wandering the universe of the
snake. This particular myth however, highlights a great danger that can cost
him the permanent loss of the whole redemption. Celestial Orpheus, in
order to reunite with his split half, Eurydice, projects himself into Hades in
the form of a conscious decision of the man incarnate, and leads his Divine
Spark /Eurydice, towards the seventh energy-center, which is also defined
as the spot where the Holy Matrimony takes place. But as the Orpheus/Man
projection is climbing from the darkness –of Tartara– of the underworld of
his subconscious, bringing the Divine Spark /Eurydice with him, he sees the
twilight (of the Antavges), starting to appear as he approaches the exit of the
‘cave’ to the outer world, and confuses this twilight with the True Light.
Through his burning desire and his oblivion, Orpheus/man is confused,
accepts the counter-gifts of ‘marriage’, and turns to Eurydice/Spark, thus
losing her forever along with the possibility to arrive with her at the seventh
energy-center (the top of the head). This twilight is a reflection of the True
Light (the Patrogenes One) of the seventh energy-center, which, passing
through the chambers of Olympus of the 6th energy-center, is split, and as a
reflection (Ant-Avges) reaches this ‘verge’ spot of Hades, of the 5th energy-
center, as the first streak of dawn- twilight/gift of the god/creator.
138 A) THE FIRST BOOK OF ADAM AND EVE, SACRED TEXTS, RUTHERFORD

PLATT, CH. 27: «Satan began with transforming his hosts; in his hands there
was a flashing fire, and they were in a great light. He then placed his
throne near the mouth of the cave (at the sixth energy center of Olympus, as the ‘all-
seeing eye’) …and he shed light into the cave, until the cave glistened over
Adam and Eve, while his hordes began to sing praises. And Satan did
this, in order that when Adam saw the light, he should think within
himself that it was a heavenly light, and that Satan's hosts were angels;
and that God had sent them…When, therefore, Adam and Eve saw the
light, fancying it was real, they strengthened their hearts;» [Gr. edition:
APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, KOUTSOUKIS D.]

B) PLATO'S ‘REPUBLIC’ BOOK 7 (514a-517b)

(A dialogue, between Socrates and Glaucon)
«Socrates (to Glaucon): Picture men, dwelling in a sort of subterranean
cavern with a long entrance, open to the light on its entire width.
Conceive them as having from childhood their legs and necks chained so
that they remain in the same spot, able to look forward only, and
prevented by their bonds from turning their heads. Picture further the
light from a fire burning higher up and at a distance behind them (as
the Twilight [Antavges=substitute light], the degraded ‘light’ of the creator, burning inside the
cave just before its exit).»

Then, Orpheus/Man chooses the oscillation of the sound of the Holy

twilight(ing) Logos as his reward, and totally succumbs to the service of
god/creator (as a bondservant), thus remaining forever split in the universe
of duality.
Orpheus afterwards, through his hymns and man through his services, hail
the gods/creators of this world, and offer their ‘Essence’ as a
sacrifice/return-gift to the inferior deities-maenads.
139 And now Orpheus worships the powers of this world, and their
creator…
ORPHIC HYMNS FRAGMENTA (1) GR. TR. MAGGINAS S.: ‘ORPHEUS' EXCERPTS’
(p. 66): «There is indeed only one king-lord self-born. And ALL that has
been created are offspring (creations) of this unique one. He, the king,
wanders amongst them (his creations); and no man can see him, yet he
sees ALL (the all-seeing eye). He provides (bestows) men everything from
good to evil, like the bitterly cold war, and tearful sorrows (the two extremes of
material oscillation). Neither does someone exist separately from the great
king. I cannot see him, for a cloud has been placed around him and
because men only possess mortal irises in their eyes which cannot see
Zeus, the archon of all.
Because he is enthroned/settled in the bronze sky (1) upon a golden
throne, he walks the earth with his feet.»
(1)As we will see in a later chapter, the bronze sky is equated with the aetheric plane were the
seven Elohim of creation have their seat.

So, this is the fifth energy center-trap; the center of the magic of Logos; the
Logos of god/creator, who ‘always geometrizes’, and since he geometrizes,
his Logos is more intertwined with the mathematical logos/fraction (the Gr.
word logos, among other meanings, also denotes: fraction, ratio), which
automatically indicates division. Hence the early ancient Greek name for
Jupiter, Δις [Dis=dual] which alludes to di-vision.
140 DICTIONARY OF THE ANCIENT GREEK LANGUAGE BY IOANNIS
STAMATAKOS
«Δις is the ancient Gr. name of Ζεύς [Zeus] which appears in the oblique
cases Διός, Διί (Δι) Δια. Its connection with the Gr. word δις (which
means two or twice) is not accidental. Furthermore, the Gr. name Δία is
connected with the Gr. adverb δια which –without inflection– denotes
separation and division.»
If the Higher Self of the seeker falls for his charm, accepting the gift of the
(twofold) god/creator, then IT gets permanently di-vided from the (Divine
Spark) Eurydice, who goes back as an ‘eternal prisoner’ of the
gods/creators.
Sixth energy-center; Found at the center of the forehead; Right where
people place the ‘third eye’. It is the central seat of the god/creator; the
ultimate point. It is equated with Mt. Olympus, the highest throne of the
gods. There, the soul of the (common) man never sets foot in. At this
height, the snake-figured goddess Hecatē shall present the view from the
‘back chambers of Olympus’ to the ‘select few’ souls if she so wishes.
141PHILOSOPHICAL AND CEREMONIAL MYTHS OF THE ANCIENT GREEK
MYSTS, GRAVIGGER (p. 145): «Ave, Hecate, ‘Prothyraia’ [Qui veilles aux
portes (du ciel)] (=who always stands sleepless at the Gates of the Sky), is
the translation of M. Meunier in the hymn to Hecate by Proclus.
She who always stands sleepless at the Gates of the Sky; the ‘Queen [Gr.
Άνασσα] of the Sky’ as Orpheus calls her in his first Hymn for her (1). …
Proclus here invokes her from an even higher stand point addressing her
as the guardian and guide of souls in their ascending course to the light, to
redemption.»
(1) ‘ORPHIC HYMNS’ 1ST HYMN TO HECATE, TR. MAGGINAS S., (p. 3): «I invoke and
praise Hecatē, who is revered in every street and crossroads; …the huntress of bulls, the queen
who has the keys to the whole world (the key-holder), the guide, the nymph.»

From the lower planes, the soul can accept the gods’ gifts to it, only through
pleading. The power of Logos, of Prophecy, of Therapy (cure), and Inner
Vision are the best a select soul can hope for. The scepters of absolute
power are ‘in its hands’. But at what cost! Do you think, that in this
universe of give and take, all this can be granted without return? And as far
as common souls are concerned, this is the best they can long for from a life
they only came to be bondservants in. Woe to the Celestial Men though!
Their submission signals their inability to return to the FatherLands.
Throughout man’s history on this Earth, great Mystics (Initiates) have been
imprisoned in these two energy-centers and have then ‘fallen from grace’ to
become ‘black magicians’, trapped by the ‘power’ of the aforementioned
dispensations. The eternal circle of rise and fall of the oscillating snake is
infinitely continued.
The Divine Spark/Man though, who will continue undeterred to go higher,
at the sixth energy-center enters the most difficult and by far the most
dangerous phase of his path. Obliged to pass through the impassable
realms of the sixth energy-center of Olympus, he makes use of his
codes/keys. There, he is put through extremely difficult ordeals, and comes
face to face with staggering revelations…
At the end of this road lies the seventh energy-center. Into this center, it
has been foretold, only a soul that possesses the Living Spirit inside it can
enter. This center is located at the top of the head. It is otherwise called the
‘Lotus Center’. It is the star painted at the top of the head in all depictions
of the Virgin Mary.
At that seventh energy-center, the Holy Matrimony takes place: The union
of the Divine Spark with the ‘I Am Presence’. In this particular union, there
is absolutely no trace of sexual connotation. For the man experiencing it,
this union assumes form in the birth of a new body. This body is called
Higher Mental. The Higher Mental Body has no relation whatsoever to
material or scientific knowledge of any sort. It is simply the body which,
through Man’s Enlightenment by the True Unsplit Light of the Seventh
Center, brings him the Truth, and through the Truth, it brings him Wisdom.
In this seventh energy-center then, man is found in the neutral zone between
the material and the matter-less worlds. This center is, in other words, the
seventh degree, which in the language of music is called ‘leading tone’.
142 Leading tone: The seventh note of the scale, leading to the first note of
the next Octave.
KUNDALINI

I must definitely stress a very significant and essential matter regarding the
two paths through which material man can reach the impassable energy-
territories of the sixth energy-center of ‘Olympus’.
The first path is the ‘honest’ way through self-knowledge which sharpens
man’s intellect and the second one is the ‘thief’s way’ that transforms the
human brain to a ‘soft’/weak brain, or even a disturbed one.
The front side of man is identified with the apparent. His back is related to
what is hidden.
143 PLATO ‘TIMAEUS’ Modern Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G. (XVI 45A3-45B2):
«And
the gods, deeming the front part of the body as more honorable than the
back and more fit to lead, gave us the ability to move for the most part in
this direction. So it was necessary for man to have the front part of his
body distinguished and dissimilar to the back. Wherefore having set the
face upon the globe of the head on that side, they naturally placed on it
(the front side) the organs for all the forethought of the soul, and they
ordained that the one to lead should be this (the front side).»
What is hidden, of course, is usually not absolutely pure. Let me become
clearer though: In the ‘honest’ way/path of progress/ascent, man must hold
in his hand the ‘sacred invitation’, which is no other than the possession of
the Divine (Spirit) Spark. When at a certain point, the Divine Spark is
awakened in the cardiac center, IT starts ascending upwards, passing
through the 5th energy-center of the throat to the 6th energy-center of the
forehead (third eye). Through this 6th center of ‘Olympus’, IT will finally
reach the seventh, the ‘Lotus center’. The meditation ‘tricks’ that accelerate
the process, bring no results because only the entirely honorable life and
the absolute pureness of emotions and intentions can promote the Spark
from each lower center to a higher one.
There is nevertheless also the way of the ‘thief’. The road of the cheater is
the road through the cunningness of the snake. The thief too will of course
be able to reach the sixth energy-center of Olympus, but only through the
‘back door’ in order to admire the view that the key-holder goddess Hecatē
will present to him from the ‘back stages’ (Another name the Greeks had given to
Hecatē was Προθυραία [Prothyraia] = standing in front of the gate).
The problem is of
course that the ‘thief’ will never enter the Holy Planes of the Father, but this
alleged wisdom will be channeled to his intellect by the devious wisdom of
the snake. I will explain to you exactly what happens: At the base of the
spinal cord, the sacred vertebra (Sacred Bone/Sacrum), at the first energy-
center, there is an energy ‘coiled round itself’. This energy is paralleled by
the thinkers to a snake and is called Kundalini. It is essentially identified
with the snake-figured goddess Hecate, who, by personal choice, has placed
her ‘subterranean’ base there.
144 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. (p. 98) - KROLL 28-

PLACES 51: «…From the right haunch (of Hecatē), around the hollow of the
cartilages, there springs forth and full-bursting the Fountain of the
Primordial Soul…»
The uninformed student, unaware of the danger involved, calls upon
Hecate's Kundalini energy through meditation. Everyone who calls the
manifested gods of the material universe should know that he must also
have an ‘exchange gift’ always available· otherwise he will receive
‘venom’ in return. There lies the danger which lurks when many people,
after they call upon kundalini energy, they are granted madness instead of
wisdom.
The moment man chooses the snake as his guide in his path to wisdom, he
energizes it through meditation. This energy, will start ascending through
his spinal cord (the back door).Through it, it will reach the sixth energy
center of the brain, in the ‘gap’ between the pituitary gland and the pineal
gland whose anatomical name is Thalamus, (Greek θάλαμος [thalamos]
= chamber), and is located in-between the two hemispheres. The so-called
Thalamus/chamber can be paralleled to the control center for all data being
received. The distribution of all incoming information to the various parts
of the brain is carried out through this Thalamus.
145 DANIEL GOLEMAN, (PSYCHOLOGIST, HARVARD UNIV.) ‘EMOTIONAL
«The conventional view in neurology states that the
INTELLIGENCE’ (p. 48):
eye, the ear and the other sensory organs transmit the signals to the
thalamus and, from there, (the signals are distributed) to the areas of the
cerebral cortex which process the stimuli. There, the signals are combined
and form the objects in the way we perceive them. …A visual signal is
firstly transmitted from the retina of the eye to the thalamus, where it is
translated into the language of the brain. After that, most of the messages
go to the visual cortex, where they are analyzed and evaluated in respect
to their meaning.»
Into this distribution department then, the wise snake’s venom is
‘discharged’ as energy, and from there, the Thalamus/chamber
communicates it to the rest of the brain’s sections, where it manifests as
devious ‘wisdom’.
146Since there is not only the Immaculate Wisdom, but also the devious
one:
THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI A.,
«Then, the soul arrived at the fourth atmosphere (level),
A., verses 2-3 & 9-14:
which took seven manifestations (forms): The first manifestation is
darkness, the second one is desire, the third one is ignorance, the fourth
one is deadly jealousy, the fifth one is carnal inebriation, the sixth one is
the intoxicating wisdom, the seventh one is devious wisdom. These are
the seven expressions of Wrath, which oppress the soul with questions
like: Where do you come from, man-slayer? Where are you going you
wanderer?»
This sort of ‘wisdom’ though, is entirely different from the one channeled
to the human brain through the seventh energy-center.
‘Wisdom’ coming from kundalini is the manifestation of the sixth sense; a
trap-sense which conveys all the information of the astral world, and its
accompanying problems. On the contrary, wisdom transferred through the
seventh energy-center, is the seventh sense of the Truth and gives man the
key to his Liberation.
The snake’s course will not, of course, continue to the seventh energy-
center. It couldn’t anyway. It remains there, in order for the seed/venom of
the wise snake/creator, to start activating man’s intellect with its own
schismatic wisdom. In most cases, the consequences of this method/path are
devastating for the one who chooses the ‘back door’. Many cases have been
reported, where people energized kundalini, but paid back dearly for it, with
the disturbance of their mental and psychological health.
Recapitulating then, there are two ways of ascent for man: In the first
category, plain souls, or souls with a Divine Spark inside, entrapped in the
illusion of the material plane, worship the powers of this world, and through
‘techniques’ that they (the powers) offer, climb up to the fifth energy-center
and then through the ‘back chambers’ (Thalamus) of ‘Olympus’,
contemplate the view of the astral world and its ‘magic’. These men never
learn the Truth, but clung firmly onto the highest degree of the oscillation,
they rise with it up to the 2nd reflective heaven, until that same oscillation
inevitably brings them back down to the lower regions, where they will start
a new experience cycle again. (Reincarnation)
147 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS

E.] (p. 68). The commentator and translator of the ‘Tibetan book of the
dead’, Eustathios Liakopoulos, points out: «The six realms of Samsara
(the material world of Maya/delusion) are: 1) the realm of the gods of Samsara (or
the gods of the world, the cosmic ones, according to Sallustius) …these Samsaric gods
are considered immortal, but up to the point that their good karma runs
out.»
In the second category, every man who wants to Be Redeemed, initially
appeals to the Impeccable Home Lands, asking to be fulfilled with Divine
Spirit. Following that, he starts the process of self-knowledge, which will
lead him to the seventh energy-center of Truth and Freedom.
HOLY MATRIMONY

148 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, THE ECUMENICAL COPTIC PROJECT

«§11 On the day when you were united, you became divided –yet, now
that you have become divided, what will you do?»

The moment the Unified Celestial Man, Male and Female One, resident of
all HyperUniverses of the Absolute and the True, tried the cursed fruit of
the knowledge of good and evil, he died in the True Worlds and was
incarnated into the mortal material universe of the snake.
149 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ71. When Eve was in Adam,
there was no death: When she was separated from him, death came.» [Eng.
tr. JOSEPH ROWE]

In this dyadic (twofold) world, just as concepts were divided into good and
bad ones, just as the creator of matter was split into a god and a daemon,
exactly like that, man himself was also split in two.
150 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C.,

IOANNIDIS P. K.,‘11TH SERMON OF HERMES TO TAT’: «§10. Every being is

double in nature (dyadic) and is set to motion by nature.»
B) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ72. The Teacher rose beyond
death. He became what he was before the separation (splitting). His body
was whole. He had a body but this (the unified body) was the true body.» [Eng.
tr. JOSEPH ROWE]

One part of the existence of Celestial Man remained free in the material
energy-universe, as the Life-giving ‘I Am Presence’, or the Higher Self, and
his remaining half, the Divine Spark, was incarnated into denser matter,
sometimes as a man and other times as a woman. The reunion of these two
segments (I Am Presence and Divine Spark) unifies the split man back into
One Whole Entity, and this union is brought about through the Mystery of
the Holy Matrimony. The result of this union, is the recovery of man’s
Spiritual Remembrance and the Reinstitution of the Truth (Α-λήθη-α=Non-
Forgetfulness). This is symbolically pictured by Mythology, with the birth
of the Goddess Athena/Truth/Wisdom from inside Zeus’ head. A different
depiction of the same theme is the halo over the head of Christian Saints.
The reunification of the split Celestial Man gives Him the ticket for His
return to the Celestial Kingdoms.
151 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ49. Jesus said: Blessed are you, who are the whole ones (unified) and the
chosen ones. You will find the Kingdom, for you came from there, and
(there) you will return.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]

The Holy Matrimony of course, has nothing to do with social marriages of

humans. The falsification that exists in the world of matter has its roots
elsewhere.
When most of the quasi ‘initiation’ schools mention the Holy Matrimony,
they don’t mean the reunion of the Divine Spark with the student’s Higher
Self, but with his ‘other’ ‘divine complement’! The ‘divine complements’,
according to these schools of the quasi ‘teachers’, are common people of
the opposite gender. They imagine then, that sexual union of the male
student with a female student who the ‘guru’ will adjudicate to be his divine
complement, will ‘lift them both up’ to the highest levels of spirituality!
152 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ104. They said (to Jesus):
Come, let us pray and fast today! Jesus answered: What wrong have I
done? How have I been defeated? When the bridegroom leaves the bridal
chamber…that will be the time to fast and pray.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Through this sexual euphoria, students believe they will ascend in the
spiritual pathway! …A deplorable, piteous mistake. After all, according to
Hesiod’s ‘Theogony’, Love [Eros] was one of the four primary elements
(ingredients) of primordial darkness. Could it ever be ‘redeeming’? Eros
was that primordial power that first magnetized and then trapped the creator
and Man inside the downward vortex of matter.
153 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I: «§18…And he who possesses Noûs (mind)

will recognize himself as being immortal and the cause of death to be
Eros (erotic love).»
«Truly, before everything, Chaos was
B) HESIOD 'THEOGONY' (V.115-122):
made. And next the wide-bosomed Earth… and the gloomy Tartara in the
depth of Earth … and Eros, the most handsome among the immortal
gods…»
C) DECHARMΕ P., ‘HELLENIC MYTHOLOGY’: «The primordial Eros of
cosmogony is a mythological figure that engulfs an abstract idea; it is
indeed, as they said, ‘the force of attraction’.»
D) GRIMAL P., ‘LEXICON OF HELLENIC AND ROMAN MYTHOLOGY’
“EROS: …Eros is thought to be a god, born at the same time as Earth,
rising directly from the primordial Chaos. Furthermore, Eros is born from
the primordial Egg, the same Egg that was born from the Night; the two
halves of this Egg divided/separated to form the Earth and its cover
Uranus (the sky).»
Chaos, Gaia (the Earth), Eros and Tartarus comprise the primary tetras
in the Greek Cosmogony. Eros was, in other words, one of the primary
elements of ‘…the downward darkness, the partially born’ as Hermes
Trismegistus describes it. Thereafter this ‘erotic’ force, the constituent of
darkness, in order to inseminate its ‘dark’ environment, attracted
(magnetized) a Light Ray from the HyperUniverses, which possessed the
property ‘to create’. Eros rendered the Light Ray ‘fallen’. And as a
reminder:
E) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA III: «§3…The
ray (creator) shoots through the virgin egg (i.e. unites with the ‘downward darkness
the partially born’). The ray causes the eternal egg to thrill (oscillate) and drops
the non-eternal germ, which condenses into the world-egg.»
And carnal love remains a useful tool exclusively in the hands of the
‘archon of this world.’
F) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«Yaldabaoth raped Eve. She bore two sons. …From then until now sexual
intercourse has persisted thanks to the Chief Ruler who put desire for
reproduction into the woman who accompanies Adam. Through
intercourse the Ruler caused new human bodies to be produced and he
blew his artificial spirit into each of them.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN
DAVIES]

These would-be candidate mystics, through their delusion, with the

schizophrenic duality wiggling their intellect, search to find their other
divine half in the outer world. Having the instruction to perpetuate the
species written onto their material gene on one hand, and the dormant inner
spiritual need to reunite with their opposite spiritual part on the other, they
find themselves pathetically deceived by their message-carrying ‘masters’
of the apostate (renegade) creator. They hasten therefore to satisfy this need
of theirs in material copulation.
The fallen god creator’s staff artfully weaved all religions and all
metaphysical and mystical initiation-pathways of men.
154 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-215): «Dr. A. Kingsford
‘The Perfect Way’, APPENDIX 15, titled ‘The Secret of Satan’ (II-233): …§3
As Lightning, I saw Satan fall from the sky, mighty in strength and fury.
§4 Among the Gods is none like unto him, into whose hands are
committed the kingdoms, the power and the glory of the worlds: §5
Thrones and empires, the dynasties of kings, the fall of nations, the birth
of churches and the triumph of Time.»
On account of that, they characterize this sexual intercourse with the ‘divine
complement’ as imperative and extremely necessary.
155 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «I asked
the Savior, Lord, isn’t it the serpent that caused Adam to eat? (From the tree
of knowledge of good and evil) He smiled and replied: The serpent caused them
to eat in order to produce the wickedness of the desire to reproduce. That
would make Adam helpful to him (to the serpent).» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN
DAVIES]

They also use the term ‘holy matrimony’ to further misguide people and
commit adultery as they copulate, making ‘love’ to other people of the
opposite gender, fooling themselves, that through this extremely material
carnal pleasure, they will ascend the steps of spirituality! According to this
reasoning of theirs, the two material individuals uniting sexually should be
transformed into ‘one body/flesh’ and this, of course, is not materially
possible. The saying ‘into one flesh’ is literal. Men however, through their
inability to comprehend, started to presume, as usual. But through the True
Holy Matrimony, in the very flesh of one Man Initiate, the ‘male’ and the
‘female’ parts of the same split Spiritual Entity unite.
156 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ22. When you make
[Doresse: become] the two into One, when you make the inner like the
outer and the high like the low (unification of the two opposite poles of split
matter); when you make male and female into a single One (Unity), so that
the male is not male and the female is not female; when you have eyes
in your eyes, a hand in your hand, a foot in your foot, and an icon in your
icon, then you will enter into the Kingdom!» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VII: «§7. This
is thy present Wheel, said the Flame (The ‘I am Presence’) to the Spark (The
Divine Spark). Thou art Myself, My Image, and my shadow. I have clothed
myself in thee, and thou art my Vahan (my carrier/vehicle), to the day, ‘Be
With Us,’ when thou shalt re-become myself (by means of the Sacred Union)
and others, thyself and me.»
Unfortunately, a great portion of humanity believes in this fallacy. They
even go as far as to imagine that the ‘divine complement’ of Jesus Christ
was Mary Magdalene. But with this logic of theirs, if male Jesus united
with His female half that was Magdalene, –then logically and after His
Resurrection– Magdalene’s resurrection should have followed.
157 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-134): «Mystically Jesus was
held to be man-woman.»
Controversies come and go in the multi-fragmented dimension of matter!
INSIDE ONE AND THE SAME MAN,
UNIFICATION OF THE OPPOSITES RESTORES HIS WHOLENESS

THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD: THE FIRST LIGHT

«…Now the clear luminance of Dharmata shines in front of you. Recognize
it! This moment the state of your Spirit is pure essence by its nature, it has
no property, no hypostasis, no form, no color, but it is pure emptiness. This
is the Emptiness, the Female Buddha (Samantabhadri).
But this state of your Spirit is not simply barren emptiness. It is unhindered,
transparent, pure and vibrating. This (vibrating) Spirit is the Male Buddha
(Samantabhadra).
These two, the Spirit whose nature is emptiness (female/I Am Presence/Eve)
without any hypostasis and the Spirit which is vibrating and Luminous
(male/Divine Spark/Adam) are undivided. This is Buddha’s Dharmakaya. Your
very Spirit itself is the Emptiness and Luminance undivided as well, in the
form of a great mass of Light and in this state, it is no longer subdued to
birth or death.» [THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD: THE FIRST LIGHT]
GOSPEL OF PHILIP: §67. «The bridegroom is led into the truth which is the
reinstitution [apocatastasis] of all things in their integrity.»

GOSPEL OF THOMAS, SACRED TEXTS: «§61. Jesus said to her, “I am He who

exists (comes) from the Undivided (Whole)…Therefore I say, if he is
<undivided> (Whole), he will be filled with light, but if he is divided, he will
be filled with darkness.» [Eng. tr. THOMAS O. LAMBDIN]
THE IMPOTENCE OF THE MATERIAL BODY

In order for man to be able to function completely in the material plane

without the indolence of plants, or the inferior cognition of animals, he had
to be clad with more energy-bodies besides the material one.
158 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. Tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. (p. 242)

(ADDENDUM: COMMENTS AND EXPLANATIONS OF M. PSELLUS) ‘RECAPITULATING

AND CONCISE ESSAY OF THE CHALDEAN DOGMAS’ (TEXT TRANSLATION IN
HELLENIC PATROLOGY (JACQUES-PAUL MIGNE), VOL. 122 (PLACES P. 189-1149 C)
«They (Chaldeans) accept the existence of seven corporeal Cosmoi, the
first one, empyrean (fiery) (Spirit), after that, three aethereal ones (higher
mental, soul, lower mental) and then three material ones (astral, aetheric, physically
material); of these, the last one is called chthonian (earthly) and it is the
enemy of light (Gr. μισοφαής = ‘Light-hater’); it is the sub-lunar world
containing inside it that matter (hylē), which they call ‘the Deep Bottom’
[Gr. βυθός].»
Each of these bodies would bring him some additional specific
characteristics. All these energy-bodies are partially material. They are not
of course visible, because they are oscillating at higher frequencies from
that of visible matter. The deficient sensory organs of the physical (densely
material) body, i.e. the five senses, are incapable of encompassing the entire
range of real matter in their perceptive ability, so as to render it perceptible
to man.
159 SIMON SINGH, ‘BIG BANG’

Andromache Spanou (M.Sc. in Theoretical Physics), translator of the

above work, notes (p. 271): «The colors of the rainbow are infinite, and not
only the visible seven (violet, cyan, blue, green, yellow, orange, red). Our
physical eye cannot see the ultra-violet radiation (the one that is before
the violet of our visible spectrum), nor the infrared (the one following
red).»
And the writer goes on: «Most people use the word ‘light’ to describe
only those waves we can see, but physicists use the term to generally
describe any kind of visible or invisible electromagnetic radiation.»
Man’s material form, his material body, is simply a carrier with very
imperfect sensors.
160 Α) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (FROM

THE THESIS OF GEORGIOU, G., DROUGAS, A., ‘CYBERNETICS AND MODERN

PHYSICS, 1999, MAN AS A RECEIVER AND DATA PROCESSOR – THE DELUSION OF
THE SENSES’)
«The nervous system doesn’t receive all the data from a stimulus,
(p. 407)
but only what it considers useful, and interprets it by incorporating it in
the context of previous experiences.
In terms of Physics: we receive electromagnetic waves of various
frequencies but we perceive these stimuli as colors. We receive waves of
pressure but we perceive them as words. We incept chemical
combinations from the air and water, but we sense them as odors and
tastes. All these colors, sounds, odors, tastes do not really exist on their
own, but are mentally created in the brain through sensory
processing. …What this means is that man’s perceptions are not direct
sensory recordings of the physical world that surrounds us, but are
created internally, according to innate rules and limitations that are
imposed by the abilities of the nervous system. Kant named these innate
limitations ‘prognosis’ (foreknowledge) and believed that the mind is not a
passive receptor of sensory impressions but has such a structure that it
adapts to conceptual or objective pre-existing categories like space, time
and causality, which exist independently of the physical stimulation of the
body. Space, time and causality are of course very different concepts than
their counterparts described in Physics. This, in combination with the fact
that perception is based on immediate sensory recording, presents us with a
sense of skepticism in regards to our ability as humans to totally and
objectively interpret the physical world that surrounds us.»
Β) PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [=SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I., K.
(83a): «The lovers of knowledge, then, I say, know that philosophy, after
taking possession of the soul …tries to redeem it (set it free), pointing out
that investigation through the eyes is full of deceit, as well as, through the
ears and the other senses, urging the soul to withdraw from these, except
in so far as their use is unavoidable. The soul should also (according to
philosophy) collect and concentrate itself within itself, and trust nothing
except itself, because only by its own pure cognition {Tr. n. ‘Noesis’ from
‘Noûs’} would it be able to recognize the true essence of things.»

Even natural vision is literally useless in the complete absence of light. On

the contrary some animals have this sense much more developed,
considering that they don’t even need light to use it. For man though, light
is an extremely necessary precondition for vision. If you reflect on the real
abilities of the body, which literally seems to be an ‘acrobat on the moment
of time’, then you can’t but parallel the body more to a prison cell which
bonds the soul and the Divine Spark, rather than the most beneficial gift. Of
course, a long-lasting familiarization with anything will also bring about its
acceptance.
–What does ‘acrobat on the moment of time’ mean?
–The material body seems to be ‘hovering’ on the moment of the present
(here and now). It therefore ceases to exist in relation to the past, but it
hasn't also yet come to existence for the future; it thus seems to balance on
the moment of time!
Time seems to be comprised of infinite moments, like protruding rocks in a
lake. Material man, in order to step on one, must leave the other. All these
instances/moments, like the frames of a motion picture film, give man the
sense of continuity. His life though is not a smooth sequence as he thinks,
but a constant ‘skip and jump’ from one point to another. At each moment
of his ‘present’, he can choose from a number of probable future points.
The present is instantly transformed into the past when he crosses over to
the next moment.
All this happens simply because the material body does not possess the
needed characteristics to be always everywhere (ubiquitous/omnipresent).
It is deficient. For every Complete Wholeness though, space-time does not
constitute a barrier. For material men it is the ‘yard’ of their prison.
161 M-BRANES AND THE DREAMS FOR UNIFICATION:
SOURCES: THE ELEGANT UNIVERSE OF BRIAN GREENE, CAMBRIDGE WEBPAGE
FOR THE STRING THEORY, SCIENTIFIC AMERICAN, PHYSICS4U.GR –JULY 2007,
(Physics4u)
«Physicists Randall and Sundrum created a model of branes in which the
visible universe is a brane incorporated in a bigger universe, just like a
piece of seaweed floats in the ocean. Ordinary matter is attached to this
brane. The usual particles like electrons and protons can only exist on this
brane. We humans will not be able to enter other dimensions because the
particles that form our bodies –electrons, protons, neutrons– remain
attached to this brane that constitutes our world.»
To be able to comprehend all this, you must transcend beyond the
fragmented human logic, in order with the new evidence, to investigate
what you finally accept as given (granted).
–“With his thought though, man can freely move wherever he wants!” I
said.
–Precisely! This is because thought is not dense matter. It is energy. But
then again, through this extremely restricting brain, this thought is encaged!
The possibilities of the human brain are very limited.
162 STEPHEN HAWKING (LUCASIAN CHAIR OF THEORETICAL PHYSICS AND

APPLIED MATHEMATICS AT CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY) ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A

«From a biological point of view, the
NUTSHELL’ Gr. tr. PETRAKI M. (p. 169):
limit to human intelligence is set (up to now) by the size of the brain
that can pass through the narrow pelvis and the vaginal passage during
the birth process.»
So, even if thought and more generally the intellect, being an energy, would
obviously have unlimited possibilities on its own, constricted as it is in the
human brain, it is constantly forced to succumb to the demands of matter
that surrounds it.
163 PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [ SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I.,
=
K. (66b, 66c): «So
long as we have the body, and the soul is ‘knead together’
with this evil, we shall never manage to acquire enough of what we
desire: and by that we mean what is True. For the body forces us to
countless chores to find the necessary sustenance. Moreover, if diseases
come upon it they hinder our pursuit of the truth. Furthermore, the body
fills us with many erotic passions and desires and fears, and all sorts of
fancies and foolishness… so that, as they truly say, it really is impossible
for us to logically think of anything at all, while under its (our body's)
command. After all, wars and factions and battles are caused by nothing
else but the body and its desires; since it is for the sake of gaining
material goods that all wars arise. And we are compelled to gain those
material goods for the sake of the body, like slaves to its service.»
–Yes but the human brain produces thought. Without the brain, thinking
does not exist!
–The brain does not produce thought. Thought is the result of intellect and
intellect is the basic property of the Soul and the cause of upgraded
thought in man.
164 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH XII: «§13…The blissful god, the benevolent

daemon said that the soul was to be in the body, the Noûs (mind) in the
soul, the logos/reason in the Noûs, and father of all is god.»
B) CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P.:
«After he placed the
(a) KROLL 47–PLACES 95- PLATO IN TIMAEUS 30B, (p. 153):
Noûs (mind) inside the soul and the soul inside the body, he proceeded
with the construction of All.»
(b) KROLL 47 – PLACES 94- PROCLUS IN TIMAEUS 336Α (p. 153): «He (the creator)
placed the Noûs in soul, and the soul inside the inert body. We were
established by the father of men and gods himself.»
«So, because
C) PLATO ‘TIMAEUS’ Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G., 30b4-30b6 (p. 49):
of this reasoning, after he placed the Noûs within the soul and the soul
within the body, he fashioned the All (the Universe).»
D) SALLUSTIUS ‘ON THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ GRAVIGGER P., CH. 16, ON THE
IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL (p. 53):«Again, every worthy soul uses Noûs
(Mind); but nobody can ever produce Noûs.»
The intellect [Gr. Νόησις from Νους] renders man capable –in contrast to
animals– to produce every form of logical reasoning and it (the intellect)
has its origin in the Soul.
The brain is a transformer and a decoder. Its ability is twofold: It primarily
accepts the mental (intellectual) property of the soul and secondarily it
receives the electromagnetic oscillations of the outer environment and in
relation to their vibrating frequency, translates them to objects, sounds and
sensations.
165 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ CH.

HUMAN SELF-DELUSION (pp. 98-99):

«As Heinz Von Foester –the famous Cybernetics Scientist– mentions in
1973, man doesn’t perceive ‘everything’ that exists out in space but ‘what
he believes’ must be there. The famous researcher points out more
specifically: “…We shouldn’t be surprised of this, as, in reality there is
neither light nor color out there. There are only electromagnetic waves.
There is no sound or music out there, but only periodical fluctuations of
the air pressure. There is neither heat nor cold out there, but only
molecules with more or less kinetic energy. Finally and definitely, there is
no pain out there. Provided that all the previous stimuli are not encoded
into neural activity, a fundamental question arises: How can the brain
create the astonishing variety of this colorful world, as we perceive it
from the moment we wake up and occasionally in our dreams?”
It seems, therefore, that our brain perceives the things it wants and what it
learns to perceive. This point of view expresses in the best way, the
content of the ‘Anthropic [human] Principle’, which describes the world
as a manufactured structure (ideograph) of the human senses and not as
an objective reality.
John K. Lilly in his book ‘The Human Bio-computer’ (1972) mentions:
“…The cerebral cortex operates as a high-level computer and controls the
structurally lower levels of the nervous system. It is a bio-computer….”
…In general, as Michael Talbot highlights in his book ‘Mysticism and
Modern Science’ (1993), we can say that we are not born in the world.
We are born into something that we transform into a world.
Finally, the view of Heinz Von Foester that “The environment we
perceive is an invention of our brain”, may be correct.
…This false sense of space, which springs from the imperfection of the
known human senses and functions, almost annihilates our ability to
perceive the whole essence and extent of Einstein’s fourth dimension.»
Take a guitarist for example, playing a music piece. The listener’s ear
receives a sound oscillation, and through his brain he translates into a
musical melody. At the same time, his eye receives a corresponding
oscillation, which again, through his brain, gets translated into an image.
These two elements then, ‘convince’ the individual that what he is seeing
and listening is a reality, and he remains blind to the truth stating that what
he sees is only a virtual expression, which the brain in its own absolute way
projects.
166 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 55):

«Through our senses and the various organs that reinforce them we do
not perceive the Universe as it really is. We merely perceive it according
to our brain's ability to do so, through these most imperfect human senses.
The real nature of the four-dimensional non Euclidean Universe is non-
perceptible and can only be described by mathematical functions.»
So, the aetheric (quantum) decoder brain formulates the visible world, with
the simultaneous collaboration of the five basic senses. Each one of the five
senses decodes (through the brain) the received information which is in the
form of oscillations from the surrounding world. Consequently, the brain,
along with the combined collaboration of all the senses, composes the
world that surrounds man.
As an example of what I am telling you, I will refer to a situation that
commonly occurs to people: At times, when someone is quite tired and is
lying in bed ready to fall asleep, it so happens that he is suddenly startled by
an intense sensation of ‘falling into the emptiness/abyss’, and being half
asleep wakes up again. Do you know what this means?
–I nodded negatively and waited for his explanation.
–The moment a man is ready to fall asleep, consciousness is the first to
withdraw. At a second phase, the brain starts ‘shutting down’ some of its
decoders/switches. Occasionally though, due to fatigue, this withdrawal
sequence changes and the brain shuts its decoders before consciousness is
completely withdrawn. Then the sensation that man is really inside the void
and falling, is literal.
167 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’: «T. A.
Whiller (1968): Everything in the universe is oscillations inside nothing.»

–And what is consciousness?

–Consciousness is the resultant of all astro-aetheric-mental bodies of man,
which we will examine later.
During sleep, the bonds of these bodies loosen up and then some of these
(bodies) ‘travel’ into their corresponding planes/dimensions, wherefrom
they carry information in the form of dreams. The body that exclusively
does most of the ‘traveling’ is the astral one, which is the source of wishes,
fears and feelings (suppressed or expressed) of men. This is why some
people get confused and interpret dreams exclusively as manifestations of
deeper desires, since, of course, desires originate from this body.
The combined cooperation of the five basic senses therefore, finally
composes what appears to the perception of humans as the ‘cosmos’.
These stimuli that the human brain receives from two different origins
(from the intellect of the soul and from the environment), embrace each
other, and in a broader surrounding formulated by emotions stemming from
the astral body, compose every man's idiosyncrasy. Thus, the only thing the
physical brain does is to simply receive, decode and project the results –
once processed– literally composing a virtual reality. Just as the heart is a
pump for blood circulation and the kidneys its cleaners, so does the brain
not generate thought, as the heart does not generate blood. It solely
formulates what it receives, to make it perceptible to the material man.
I looked at him with some doubt.
–“So we disagree with each other, like those in the riddle, on whether the
egg produced the chicken or the chicken produced the egg,” he said
laughing.
–And yet; it was the properties of the soul that generated the abilities of
thought and intellect inside man. Have a little patience, and all will fall into
place as our discussion evolves.
Through this restricted ideo-receptive sensitivity of man, his material body
resembles an upgraded machine –an extremely inhibiting factor– rather than
a means to spiritual evolution.
168 STEPHEN HAWKING – ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A NUTSHELL’ [Gr. tr. PETRAKI M.]
CH. BIOLOGY-ELECTRONICS INTERFACE (p. 170): «In the next twenty years a
computer worth a thousand dollars might be as complex as the human
brain. Parallel processors might be able to mimic the way our brain
functions and render computers capable of functioning in an intelligent
and conscious way.
Neuronic implants could allow a much faster interface between the brain
and computers, thus minimizing the distance between biological and
electronic intelligence. In the near future, most business transactions
could be carried out by ‘cyber-personae’ through the World Wide Web. In
a decade, many of us may choose to live virtual lives on the Internet,
developing cyber-friendships and cyber-relations.»
As we previously stated, in order for man to function in the physical
environment, an environment which, after all, is comprised exclusively of
energies, he should have the ability to formulate, to feel and to handle these
energies. At the same time, the instinctive drive for self-preservation had to
exist inside him, or he would face the danger of extinction. Following that,
man had to be programmed through ‘instructions’ recorded in his genetic
code, with the dictate for the continuation of his species. He had to be
dominated by emotions enabling him to express every one of his needs, as
well as have the ability to actively claim, in order to fulfill his goals. The
completion in other words of man, demanded a set of parameters which
would support/complete his existence.
A series then of ‘material’ energy-bodies, starting from the denser material
and moving towards the adjacent finer/subtler ones, served the purpose of
the smooth ‘functioning’ of man, while at the same time enabling him to
perceive energies of higher frequencies. At least those that were necessary
to him. Because, let's keep in mind, there is a whole gamut of energies and
frequencies that the deficient physical body does not perceive, unless it is
aided by advanced technological apparatuses, which in the end verify the
existence of those frequencies.
169 SIMON SINGH ‘BIG BANG’ (p. 271): Andromache Spanou (M. Sc. in
Theoretical Physics), translator of the above work notes: «The colors of
the rainbow are infinite, and not only the visible seven (violet, cyan, blue,
green, yellow, orange, red). Our physical eye cannot see the ultra-violet
radiation (the one that is before the violet of our visible spectrum), nor the
infrared (the one following red).»
So, six bodies surround the Divine Spark, the other half of the true Celestial
Man, and each one has its own characteristics. While man leads his daily
life, all bodies surrounding him are at the same time in their respective
fields. Thus, as his physical body lives daily in the densely material plane,
his aetheric body exists in the aetheric plane, his astral in the astral plane
and so forth. Let us proceed then to a guided tour of these bodies and also
the energy-fields in which these bodies are.
AETHERIC BODY – AETHERIC PLANE

DANEZIS, M., THEODOSIOU, S., ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 99) “The Universe
however is just a mere manifestation of another non-Euclidean, hyper-sensory hyperspace that
coexists with the Universe sensed by us, but nevertheless (this hyperspace) remains invisible to
our human senses.”

170 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 79)

CH. ‘FOURTH DIMENSION AND METAPHYSICS’: «As Max Jammer states in his
book ‘Concepts of Space’ (University of Crete Publications, Heraklion
2001) “…It is intriguing to know that the idea of the fourth dimension
was met with great enthusiasm by the spiritualistic circles. Henry Moore
had already applied this concept in his spiritualistic conception which he
called ‘apissitudo essentialis’ (essential density). In his ‘Enchiridion
metaphysicum’ he writes: …Supernatural phenomena, which are
demonstrated by spiritualists in various séances of theirs, are interpreted
based on the hypothesis of a fourth dimension.”
From this aspect, very well-known are the experiments that German
professor of Astronomy J. Zollner conducted in Leipzig, which many of
his distinguished colleagues witnessed. Experiments of a topological
nature, like the untying of knots enclosed in closed thread-loops, or the
infamous happenings that are known as ‘apports’ (retrievals), namely the
sudden materialization and telekinesis of an object out of nowhere, were
interpreted as movements or processes in the fourth space-dimension.»
The aetheric body is the next subtler material body, after the
physical/material one. It is a pattern/template upon which the absolutely
physical body is structured.
171 RUDOLF STEINER (1861-1925) ‘OCCULT SCIENCE’ CH. WHAT IS MAN (p. 46):
«The aetheric body completely permeates the physical body in all its parts
and fills it throughout. It is to be seen as the architect of the physical
body, so to speak. All the organs of the physical body are maintained in
their form and structure by the currents and movements of the aetheric
body. Our physical heart is based on the aetheric heart; our physical brain
is based on the aetheric brain and so on. The aetheric body is
differentiated (multipartite), just like the physical body, but it’s more
complicated. In the aetheric body, everything is in a living, flowing state
of interpenetration, whereas in the physical body, there are distinctly
separate parts.»
Some people call it ‘aura’ and others ‘pranic body’ (prana). The aetheric
body is connected to the physical one with energy-bonds and it operates in
the aetheric plane, which exists as an energy-dimension inside the material
universe. The basic ‘sensation’ of this body is the feeling of self-
preservation. Whatever is inflicted onto one body will afterwards affect the
other. But it is mainly the aetheric body that suffers first in case of illness,
and then carries the disease to the physical. It is onto this body that
homeopathic medicine bases its therapeutic successes.
172 This is why the more we dilute homeopathic medicines with water, the
stronger they become, since, through the technical process they undergo,
the aetheric part of the herb is activated.
Every organ, every bone, every nerve, every cell group of this body (the
aetheric) is structured on ‘number concepts’.
173 A) SAKELLARIOU, G., (Philosophy Prof. Univ. Of Athens) ‘PYTHAGORAS, THE

TEACHER OF THE AEONS’ CH. LIVING PROPERTIES OF NUMBERS (p. 173):

«It is worth noting, that this theory of Pythagoras regarding the properties
of numbers, fits into the Pythagorean Philosophical System in various
combinations, as: 1) Numbers that classify the primordial principles of
the being, 2) Numbers that signify the conceptual order, 3) Numbers
viewed in terms of relativity and as coefficients of form, 4) Numbers
symbolizing the elements, 5) Numbers symbolizing ideas, 6) Numbers as
an international language and 7) Numbers related to the Arian religion.
(p. 174)…According to the Pythagoreans then, numbers, although they
seemingly determine the quantitative relations among perceivable things,
they are constituent points of the ALL and take part both in the noetic
(=higher mental/intellectual from the Gr. w. ‘Νους’= Mind) as well as the
material in a parallel fashion. Furthermore, the Pythagoreans,
generalizing this belief, in which every order in the world is a
manifestation of harmony and presupposes arithmetic analogies,
(conclude)…that man’s Soul is a number, the essence of beings is a number,
and that the similar can be known (understood) by the similar.»
B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA IV:
Ǥ1 Listen, ye sons of the Earth, to your instructors --the sons of the Fire.
Learn, there is neither first nor last, for all is one number issued from no
number.”
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-66): “In the ‘Book of Dzyan’,
as in the Kabala, there are two kinds of numerals to be studied –the
figures, often simple blinds (misleading), and the Sacred Numbers, the
values of which are all known to the Occultists through Initiation. The
former is but a conventional glyph, the latter is the basic symbol of all.
That is to say, that one is purely physical, the other purely metaphysical,
the two standing in relation to each other as matter stands to spirit –the
extreme poles of the ONE Substance. As Balzac, the unconscious
Occultist of French literature, says somewhere, the Number is to Mind
the same as it is to matter: ‘an incomprehensible agent’; (perhaps so to
the profane, but never to the Initiated mind). Number is, as the great
writer thought, an Entity, and, at the same time, a Breath emanating from
what he called God and what we call the ALL; the breath which alone
could organize the physical Kosmos, where naught obtains its form but
through the Deity, which is an effect of Number.»
Numbers in the sense people understand them in their everyday life, are
images or symbols of living concepts. Thousands of number-concept groups
in various combinations aetherically build the pattern/template upon which
the material/physical body of man is then built. Every incorrect ‘number
concept’ in a group/system creates a problem and disharmony which in turn
affects the material body with the onset of an illness.
Whatever material form exists in the physical/material world also exists in
the aetheric.
174 ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘MYSTERIES OF THE EARTH’
KIRLIAN PHOTOGRAPHY: «Many Esotericists believe that the aura of living
organisms and objects can become visible through a unique photographic
method, the Kirlian photography. Russian electronic engineer Semën
Davidovič Kirlian…during the years 1939 and 1958 developed a
photographic method utilizing the effect of a very high frequency current,
the so called Kirlian photography.
PHANTOM LEAF: A phenomenon first observed in a laboratory in South
America, created a great stir. In a Kirlian photograph, the radiation of an
entire leaf was depicted, even though part of it had been previously
removed.»
People usually say that, for example, a particular substance may cause
cancer. They don’t know however, that what usually causes an illness is the
aetheric existence of the substance when it interferes with man’s aetheric
body, detunes the integrity of the structure of its ‘number concepts’,
resulting to the appearance of the disease. This however is only one side of
the story. There is another completely different dimension to this issue,
which will be examined later.
Your scientists today have detected through quantum physics a finer form of
matter encompassing the densely material universe. They call this matter
‘dark matter’. They call it dark because it is thinner/subtler and thus not
visible to your physical eyes. This dark matter is precisely the aetheric
plane/aether/template of all that exists in the visible universe and all that is
constructed, in order to later materialize.
175 Once a metaphysicist becomes acquainted with the behavior of the
‘aetheric’, he will realize that it is EXACTLY THE SAME with the behavior of
‘dark matter’.
A) ‘DARK MATTER ACCUMULATES FIRST AND THEN THE GALAXY IS FORMED’,
SOURCE: NASA NEWS, 16 ΙΟΥΝΊΟΥ 2006
«A new study from NASA’s Spitzer space telescope suggests that
galaxies are formed within large masses of dark matter. This
mysterious substance emits no light but it has mass and therefore can
attract matter-matter (dense matter) with its gravitational force.
Astronomers believe that there is five times more dark matter in the world
than normal matter. …Initially, researchers were trying to better
comprehend how new galaxies and dark matter, evolve and accumulate
together. …At that point they observed something odd: Every galaxy they
studied seemed to be surrounded by ‘chunks’ of dark matter of
approximately the same size. They were able to indirectly measure how
much dark matter -holding the structure together like glue– was present.
The tighter the grouping [concentration] was, the greater the amount of
dark matter present.»
B) COSMIC COLLISION REVEALS DARK MATTER, JANUARY 2007, (Physics4u.gr)
«If dark matter exists, then it must be present here on earth as well. The
next step for physicists is to detect it in a laboratory here on earth. This
effort began a few months ago when the Cryogenic Dark Matter Search
(CDMS) experiment was initiated, buried one kilometer beneath the
ground, in an old mine in Minnesota, in order to provide protection from
cosmic rays.»
C) THEORY INTERPRETS THE BEHAVIOR OF DARK MATTER ASSUMING THE
EXISTENCE OF THREE ADDITIONAL DIMENSIONS
SOURCE: SCIENCE NEWS.GR 09/09/2005
«An astrophysics research team claims it has discovered evidence
proving that the universe has six dimensions. Joseph Silk from Oxford
University in the UK and his colleagues claim that these additional spatial
dimensions are the result of the complex behavior of dark matter. This
mysterious substance is not visible, but its presence in the galaxies is
evident from the gravitational force it exerts on visible stars.»
D) ADDITIONAL DIMENSIONS OFFER NEW POSSIBILITIES TO SOLVE OLD
MYSTERIES
ARTICLE OF NIMA ARKANI HAMED, SLAC RESEARCH LIBRARY, (physics4u.gr)
«In our everyday lives we appear to live in four dimensions, three spatial
ones and one dimension of time. But in the previous months, theoretical
physicists discovered that the collisions between high-energy particles in
particle-accelerators can reveal the presence of extra space-time
dimensions.»
E) THE KALUZA-KLEIN THEORY, (physics4u.gr)
«The notion that our universe can have more than the three familiar
spatial dimensions was introduced by Teodor Kaluza and Oscar Klein,
fifty years before the formulation of the string theory.»
F) STRING THEORY, SIX DIMENSIONS, (physics4u.gr)
«In order for the required space to be given to the strings so that they can
serve their unique function, scientists had to add six extra dimensions,
which are so closely interwoven with each other that particle accelerators
the size of an entire galaxy, would be required to examine them.»
Most mediums as well as the prophets, sneaking a peek at this
plane/dimension, can prophesize ‘what is to come’ because it happens in
the aetheric plane first. The same holds true with prophetic dreams.
This aethereal plane/dimension then is the primary design location of
everything material. In the plant kingdom, the aetheric is the only body
encompassing the absolutely dense material one. Therein lies the difference
between plants, animals and man. Plants only have a physical and an
aetheric body. Animals have a physical, an aetheric and an astral body and
man has all that was briefly mentioned beforehand, when we spoke of the
second phase of self-knowledge. Now as far as the inorganic world is
concerned, it is also enveloped by the aetheric plane, but the template
woven for it, is more simplified compared to the others.
In the aetheric plane/dimension, all powers of construction and maintenance
of matter exist. Included in them is not only the mindless potential for the
design of dense matter, but also a whole community of intelligent entities
that handle the tools of structure (form). There, the following hierarchy of
entities exists: At the top are the seven Elohims of creation (third class of
creators, the commanders of fate or ‘Heimarmenē’) who are not of course solely
confined to this plane, but can move to all energy areas/dimensions of the
universe. The entire material creation (visible and invisible) is distributed
and assigned to the supervision of these seven, ultimate in power, wisdom
and magnitude Elohims. Each Elohim has under his control, and in
accordance to the objective of his creation, the corresponding categories of
Devas. There is a very big number of Devas, different for each species/kind
of creation. Each Deva has under its rule armies of elementals. They may be
elemental-dwarfs, Nereids/Undines, Nymphs, Fairies, Salamanders,
Mermaids, Sylphides and all the beings mentioned in old folktales.
176 JORGE ÁNGEL LIVRAGA RIZZI, ‘LOS ESPÍRITUS ELEMENTALES DE LA

NATURALEZA’ [THE ELEMENTAL SPIRITS OF NATURE, AN ESOTERIC STUDY] -

MADRID, NUEVA ACRÓPOLIS: «The elementals have energy-forms as bodies
and are not strictly physical or material in the common expression of the
term, even though energy is also material and its results are evident on a
daily basis. …Elementals usually have their most dense part or body in
the energy- or pranic-field and they can, under favorable conditions, be
mirrored (reflected) and assume a certain materialization in the aetheric
zones. These zones are the connection between what we could call energy
(whose characteristic is the loss of perceptible form for our senses) and
matter, whose characteristics are clearer to us. …Their main property is a
plasticity (the ability to change form) far speedier than ours and their
forms are much more unstable and dynamic.»
All these energy-beings have the sole purpose of weaving, maintaining,
transmuting and reconstructing matter like good and obedient workers of
nature in its entirety. These beings can be perceived by sensitive people
easily, because the plane they dwell in is adjacent to the densely material
one.
177 ENCYCLOPEDIA DOMI, ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘SECRET

MESSAGES’ (p. 396): «Iceland is the country with the greatest tradition of
legends relating to gnomes. Characteristic is the fact that the
Hafnarfjordhur tourist map also includes the areas where gnomes dwell.
In Reykjavik there is the one and only Gnome School of the world, in
which students are taught, among other things, to recognize and identify
the 79 kinds of spirits like fairies, elves, and spirits of the plants, which
emit a characteristic aroma of a flower, of a healing plant or tree. …
Nature’s spirits incarnate the four elements of nature and live in a parallel
world, avoiding man.»
At the early stages of man’s creation, at that turning point when
Australopithecus was slowly being transformed into Homo (man), these
microscopic creatures of the aetheric plane taught the first men the secrets
of nature as well as the properties of plants and herbs. A great portion of
this knowledge did not come through observation of nature alone, but also
through the suggestions of qualified elementals to the juvenile mankind.
Following the development of that close relationship between mankind and
the elementals, man’s greed increased and so did his demands from that
kingdom, resulting in the conversion of the obedient elemental-dwarfs into
subdued bondservants.
178 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: «Like all nature’s powers,
so are the element-dwarfs extreme mimickers. With the obedience vows
they gave to man, they reflect what they see –regardless of whether this is
good or bad. Many of the aetheric element-dwarfs were facially contorted
after mimicking what they saw man create through the ill-bearing use of
words, thoughts and emotions, which he (man) attracted around him
through his bad use of the life-energy. These element-dwarfs also became
malevolent, cunning and ill-intended by nature and enjoyed mocking men
–their torturers.»
Right then however, new decisions made by the authorities of creation had
as a result the end of that disharmonious relationship and confined every
‘rogue’ to his own plane only.
179 THEODOSIADIS N., ‘GNOMES’, «Old stories say that, the worlds of men
and gnomes were once one and undivided, but something happened to
divide it in two, and since then, each party has lived in their own separate
part of the world.»
–And yet science claims that nature has self-sufficiency and that each
natural phenomenon follows exclusively natural laws for its change and
evolution. Where can the aetheric plane fit in this absolutely logical point of
view of science?
–Every plane/field has its own laws. With very fine threads, all planes are
interconnected. For example, what compelled scientists to investigate the
(finer/subtler) dark matter, was the quest for the origin/root/cause from
which the force called gravity stems. The denser material plane has its own
natural laws. These laws however don’t exist independently or exclusively
in one plane/field! It is in a neighboring dimension that the cause of these
laws lies. The cause lies in the aetheric field and the manifestation in the
material one. To make this clearer: In heavy matter, things evolve in their
own way but the stings/threads of these laws/ways are moved/pulled from
elsewhere.
180 THEORY EXPLAINS DARK MATTER’S BEHAVIOR, ASSUMING THE
EXISTENCE OF THREE ADDITIONAL DIMENSIONS. SOURCE: SCIENCE NEWS.GR
09/09/2005
«One explanation, they say, is that the three additional dimensions,
besides the three spatial ones which we are accustomed to, change the
effects of gravity in very small distances. …This mysterious dark matter
is not visible, but its presence in the galaxies becomes perceptible
through the gravitational attraction it exerts on visible stars.»
What the physical man receives through his five, extremely restricting
senses is a series of consequences caused by a sequence of events of a
much deeper origin. One does not cancel the other. It just adds to it.
181 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 55): «In
this new physical reality, what we have been calling matter up-to-now –
based on the delusion of human sensory organs– is elegantly described
by Charles Muses in his book ‘Consciousness and reality’ (1972). “…All
observable objects are three-dimensional images formed by waves that
are still or moving (under the influence of electromagnetic and nuclear
processes). All objects in the world are three-dimensional pictures formed
into images of a hyper-hologram, in an electromagnetic way.”
An additional reminder:
(p. 55): Through our senses and the various organs that reinforce them we
do not perceive the Universe as it really is. We merely perceive it
according to our brain's ability to do so, through these most imperfect
human senses. The real nature of the four-dimensional non Euclidean
Universe is non-perceptible and can only be described by mathematical
functions.»
An example will render this mechanism clearer to you: A computer
program directs the movements of a sewing machine embroidering a table
cloth. Man only sees the sewing machine embroidering. He knows nothing
about the program.
He looked at me inquisitively to see if I had understood. I remained silent. I
was trying to put the new puzzle pieces together into a complete picture.
Old and new data were arranged disorderly in my mind. Logical deductions
sprang out and demanded new explanations. Some answers came about
almost instantly from the new evidence I now had in my possession. Others
still remained obscure.
–“Let us continue the conversation,” I said, “and I believe that in the end,
the cycle of my queries will close.”
LOWER MENTAL BODY – LOWER MENTAL PLANE

–When counting from the denser to the finer energy-bodies, next one in line
is the astral. Nevertheless, for a better understanding, we will first describe
the lower mental body with its corresponding plane.
The lower mental body is connected to man’s physical material brain
through energy-bonds, and forms the lower mental field/plane which is one
of the higher sub-planes of the astral world.
The creator blew a ‘living intelligent breath’ inside man. This living
sentient breath of the Creator was the so-called ‘Soul’.
182 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2: Ǥ7. And the Lord God made man
from the dust of the earth (ground)· and he blew the breath of life into his
nostrils; and man became a living soul.»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And he (the
Creator) blew into his (the human’s) face the spirit, which is the power of his
Mother; he was not aware of this because he exists in ignorance. And the
power of the Mother came out of Yaldabaoth and went into the psychic
body (soul) that they had made according to the likeness of the One who
exists from the beginning.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Inside the primitive man, the newly-born Soul started building a connection
bridge with his physical/material substance in order to transmit its
properties to it. Following that the mental energy which the physical brain
started to produce through thought (under the soul’s influence), formed the
lower mental body which was situated in the lower mental field
respectively. This influence resulted in the re-formulation of the material
logical brain in man.
The procedure of creation, formulation, and refinement of the physical
brain, under the influence of the noûs of the soul, inside the ‘slowed-down’
(mass of tranquility) pure-matter dimension spread out into thousands of
years of slow transmutation. This transmutation created the chain of
anthropoids, where one species with a more developed brain than its
predecessor, finally evolved into modern man.
People often confuse the feelings of the astral body with the properties of
the soul and imagine they (emotions) are products of the soul. Emotions
however, many of which are also experienced by animals, are the
characteristic property of the astral body. On the contrary, the soul is the
exclusive possessor of intellect and is the carrier of Noûs (Intellect).
183 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH XII (p. 193): «§13…The blissful god, the
benevolent daemon said that the soul was to be in the body, the Noûs
(mind) in the soul, the logos/reason in the Noûs, and father of all is god.»
B) CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., KROLL 47–PLACES
95- PLATO IN TIMAEUS 30B, (p. 153):
«After he placed the Noûs (mind) inside
the soul and the soul inside the body, he proceeded with the construction
of All.»
«So, because
C) PLATO'S ‘TIMAEUS’ Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS G., (30b4-30b6, p. 49):
of this reasoning, after he placed the Noûs within the soul and the soul
within the body, he fashioned the All (universe).»
D) SALLUSTIUS ‘ON THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ GRAVIGGER P., CH. 16, ON THE
IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL (p. 53): «Again, every worthy soul uses Noûs
(Mind); but not a single body can ever produce Noûs.»
The lower mental plane, which is located at the higher layers of the astral
world, is where pure thought, devoid of emotions, ends up. There lie all
scientific achievements of man ‘in form’, as well as all historic events (in the
form of knowledge) that humanity has ever lived through. It is there that meta-
physicists place the ‘Akashic Archives’.
184 Astral ‘libraries’ with the entire course of humanity recorded
(imprinted) in them.
Α) RUDOLF STEINER ‘APOCRYPHAL SCIENCE’ CH. COSMIC EVOLUTION AND
THE HUMAN BEING, 1909 (p. 106): «These imperishable eternal traces of
everything spiritual may be called the ‘AKASHIC RECORD’ (Akashic
Chronicle), if we designate the spiritually lasting element in world events
as their Akashic essence, as opposed to their transient/expiring (material)
forms. And it must be stated here again, that research into the
supersensible realms of existence can only be carried out with the help of
spiritual perception, which in this case means reading the AKASHIC
CHRONICLE.»
Β) RUDOLF STEINER ‘FROM THE AKASHIC CHRONICLE’, CH. COSMIC MEMORY
(p. 20): «This history is written in letters different from the ordinary. In
Gnosis and Anthroposophy it is called ‘the Akashic Chronicle’. Only a
faint conception of this chronicle can be given in our language. Because
our language corresponds to the sensory/perceived world and whatever is
defined by our language, immediately embodies the character of this
sensory/perceived world.
…Whoever has acquired the ability to see/perceive in the Spiritual World
comes to know past events in their eternal character. They do not stand
before him like the dead testimony of history, but appear in full life. In a
certain sense, what has happened takes place before him.»
C) SAKELLARIOS G., (PROF. OF PHILOSOPHY, UNIV. OF ATHENS) ‘PYTHAGORAS,
THE TEACHER OF THE CENTURIES’ CH. COSMIC MEMORY: «Pythagoras
believed that the Cosmos contains a record of everything that happens in
the universe… So, he attributed a Cosmic Memory to it (to the Universe),
which receives and eternally holds all the impressions of experiences and
observations. Furthermore, Pythagoras considered this Cosmic Memory
to be a lake or tank, from where ideas are projected as thought-waves to
be captured by spirits acting as ‘receivers’.»
The brain, besides its ability to decode energy-frequencies –of the
surrounding world– and the messages of intelligent soul, also has the ability
to record and process data and information in order to produce results, like
a high-performance ‘computer’.
185 ‘QUANTUM MEMORIES WILL IMITATE OURS’ SOURCE: NATURE, 6/8/2001

«According to Carlo Trugenberger of InfoCodex in Geneva, quantum

memories of future computers will be like our brain. Quantum computer
engineers will have to design memories like our own, storing information
as patterns rather than putting each item to its own labeled box, as in
conventional computers.»
In very general terms, man’s brain follows a specific course: When man is
born, the brain certainly has no records. It is a blank brain. Step by step,
collecting data from its environment, either as living experiences or as
knowledge acquired through learning and education, it starts building
memories. The sum of the data it has gathered constitutes the foundation
(database) upon which its intellectual construction will be erected later on,
and all this information is situated and enriches the so-called ‘Akashic
Archives’.
Every material man through his lower mental body −which resides in the
lower mental plane/dimension− has access to his personal ‘Akashic vault’,
located at the higher astral sub-planes. All the information he collects in his
life is written in that ‘Akashic vault’. Every time a piece of information
needs to be retrieved or a solution be given to a problem, a specialized brain
function comes into action to access the personal ‘Akashic energy vault’:
Information is retrieved and the required result is produced. Following that,
men mistakenly think that information is recorded in the material brain and
scientists search for it there in vain. This is why these recent years they
have turned their search more towards energy-areas than material ones
−namely quantum regions. The so-called ‘brain synapses’ are simply the
‘keys’ with which old and new accounts access each personal ‘Akashic
energy-issue/vault’.
So, all human memories are located and sorted out in this energy
region/dimension. Today neuro-psychiatrists of your world make clear that
every remembrance that comes to man either as a result of educational
knowledge or as biome/experience, can be maintained as
knowledge/memory/remembrance only if there is simultaneous emotional
involvement. Metaphysics supports this view because in order for any
information to be archived in the ‘Akashic Archives’ of the lower mental
plane –which is located in the higher sub-level of the astral world– it must
necessarily pass through the astral plane encased/enveloped by some
emotion.
With this function of thought though, a problem arose for material creation:
Thought generated emotions and emotions thoughts. Thus the lower mental
body started supplying the whole astral/emotional plane/field with
thoughtforms.
A very large stratification of emotions and thoughtforms also created the
corresponding zones, or sub-planes, or gradations of the astral world. The
darker/more negative the thoughtforms are, the lower the sub-planes of the
astral plane will be to receive them. The more positive/luminous they are,
the higher the astral layers they will be placed at. All of them though are
included in the area called the astral plane.
ASTRAL BODY ─ ASTRAL PLANE

In order for every animal and man as well to be able to function in the
physical environment and for the characteristics of the ‘Ego’ and the ‘I will’
to develop, the existence of the astral body of emotions was necessary.
186 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT IV, HERMES TO TAT’: «§18…Wherefore I say
that, feelings are both corporeal and mortal, as they resemble the (material)
body in constitution… §19. On the contrary, Immortal Bodies have no
feeling, precisely because they are immortal; feeling is nothing more than
the pre-existence of good or evil in the body, or their departure/absence.
Whereas in the Immortal Bodies nothing is born and nothing dies;
therefore feeling does not exist in them.
…§23. –Is feeling(1) a body, father, or does it just happen to be in the
body?
–If we consider it [the feeling] incorporeal inside the body, we will accept
it as equal to the soul or the energies (2); for these, even though they are
incorporeal, we say, exist inside bodies· whereas the feeling is neither
energy (Essence-Spirit) nor soul, nor something else incorporeal; hence it
couldn’t be incorporeal; had it not therefore been incorporeal, it could
be a body; for of the beings, some must be bodies and others
incorporeal.»
(1) Feeling: Refers to the emotions of joy and sorrow.
(2) Energy: With the word ‘energy’ he means Essence-Spirit.

Through this energy-body all emotions are manifested, and in affinity to

man’s soul they expand the palette of emotional colorations.
As the material body has its own five (main) senses, so does the astral one
possess its own ‘senses’, which are essentially the supply source of the Ego.
It is in this body that kindness and meanness, passions and desires, hatred
and tolerance, satisfaction and disappointment, compassion and revenge,
lust, jealousy and anger have their origin. The astral body is the
foundation/base of the ‘Ego’ and ‘Will’. It is the realm wherefrom they are
both supplied with good or bad feelings. It is the energy body which is
enriched and expanded by the energy produced by man through his daily
activity during his material life. All energy situations that man experiences
emotionally during his life accumulate and build his astral/energy/emotional
body. As the fruit starts from the flower bud, grows (plumps up), reaches its
normal size (depending on the species) and then starts to ripen, so too is
man’s astral body initially built, afterwards expands and finally, during old
age, reaches maturity.
The astral, quite like the aetheric body, starts its creation in the womb. Just
like the plant’s seed has all the necessary instructions for the complete
formation of an aethero-physical tree encoded inside it, so does the egg
combined with the spermatozoon, carry in its genes the weaving code, not
only for the absolutely physical but also for the other two bodies; the
aetheric and the astral one. The entrance of the Soul and the Divine Spark in
the fetus occurs only when some basic conditions have been met. Thus,
whereas the physical, the aetheric and the astral bodies are the outcome of
genes, the Soul and the Spirit remain independent of the genetic factor and
heredity.
Of course, for this astral body, the entire creation had to pay a very heavy
price! … We will now speak of this briefly and later in our discussion we
will analyze where the ‘basis’ of this plane came from, as well as the
primary ‘ingredient’ from which it is built.

The astral body –the body of desires and emotions– is situated inside the
astral plane/dimension, just as the roots of a tree are inside the soil. This
plane is created and expanded by the emotionally tinted energy of the
thoughts of all intelligent beings.
All thoughtforms generated by the thoughts of all men that have ever lived
on this Earth have assumed form and exist in the astral field. The
emotionally ‘colored’ energy of thoughts accumulates in this energy-area of
the universe. Then pure thought is separated from emotion. Pure thought
(devoid of emotions) is incorporated into the areas forming the lower
mental plane –as the higher layer of the astral plane– and emotion is
registered to the lower astral regions, where, depending on its kind, merges
with similar ones and expands the higher and the lower astral.
There, meanness, hatred, kindness, revenge and compassion accumulate
and create unified teams of similar emotions and energy-conditions. All
emotions of meanness, revenge and hatred have merged and created what
men call the Devil. Respectively, unified groups are formed by positive
thoughtforms. But the negative energies, armed by their nature with extra
dynamism, in contrast to the nature of the positive ones, persistently claim
ever more and larger shares… So, born from the thought of material man,
they strive to go on existing, supplied with new emotions kindred to them
and urge man (as temptations) to actions and deeds, which will generate
new negative thoughtforms in order to increase the size of the already
existing evil.
187 ENOCH'S APOCRYPHON CH. 15: Ǥ8. And now the giants born by the
coherence of spirit and flesh shall be called on earth evil spirits and on
earth shall be their habitation. They will in their turn bear evil spirits …
and they will be called spirits of evil. …§9. The spirits of the giants, the
Napheleim (Nephelim) [Anc. Gr. original text] shall bring all sorts of
inflictions (scourge) to earth, cholera, war, famine and lamentation. §10.
They will neither eat food nor drink, invisible to the sight (they are the
astral beings) and they will rise even against men and women, for they
have received life from them.»
So it now becomes clear that: temptations on one hand are provoked by the
negative astral society (devil), and trials (tests) by the creator/god (Lucifer)
on the other. Unfortunately, the very same material embodiment, through
the genetically-recorded laws/instructions for the benefit of man’s self-
preservation in the material plane, has been the cause of birth of all astral
evil. The ‘instruction’ itself from the god creator to his creation for its self-
preservation, namely the conservation of its individuality in life, came in
opposition to the same self-preservation instruction of another thinking
being. This opposition generated animosity. Animosity created hatred.
Hatred generated negativity and negativity manifested in dark thoughts and
feelings, which accumulated in the astral plane. This negativity kept asking
for more negativity to feed on and grow. Evil grew… It has become
gigantic.
He remained pensive for a while.
–Astral plane! …The greatness of deceit and delusion and fraud! Inside this
enormous astral region which is multiple times larger in size than visible
matter, millions of existences (entities) live and function.
188 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ63. One is either of the world,
or one is resurrected [anastasis], or one is in the intermediate world (the
astral plane). God forbid that I be found there! In this world there is good
and there is evil. What is good is not all good, and what is evil is not all
evil. But beyond this world, there is something that is really evil: it is
the intermediate world, the world of the dead.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Inside these worlds, a ‘traveler’ can meet thoughtforms ranging from the
heroes of his childhood stories, to the sickest perversions of adults.
189 PAPASTAVROU A., ‘A COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE: «The
astral plane was labeled as the universal memory and the cosmic picture-
gallery, and this, because in it we find all skeptomorphs (thoughtforms)
and every picture that man has formed in his imagination, not only in the
present life of a single man, but of myriads of men and for uncountable
rebirths. It is comprised of seven sections which are divided in two
groups, a ‘higher’ and a ‘lower’ one.»
There, all desires and all creations lie formulated. Scattered like puzzle
pieces, all the lies and fragmented truths are also there. Every astral entity
can take any piece it wants and present it to humanity as the one and only
truth. With the most widely used property of this dimension, i.e.
masquerading, astral entities of doubtful quality, entities that may easily be
either astral shells (not yet dissolved) of dead people, mindless astral
bodies carrying entrapped souls inside them, or formulated astral
thoughtforms of desires, weaknesses and negative energies of every
nature, masquerade and present themselves to living men as ‘celestial
guides’.
190 PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE:«The
astral plane is often called the kingdom of deception and delusion,
because of the ungrounded and unreliable impressions an inexperienced
psychic receives from it. One reason for this is that the tenants of this
plane possess the miraculous power of changing their appearances with
an unimaginable speed and influencing those they want to tease by
causing an unsurpassed level for self-delusion to them.»
They then introduce themselves as ‘saint’ or ‘master’ So-and-so, as spiritual
‘guides’, extraterrestrials, intra-terrestrials, dead relatives or anything else
you can imagine. These perverted astral entities, holding an advantageous
position against ‘lacking’ humans with their five deprived senses, literally
patron them, leading them to ugly situations, their sole purpose being their
energy supply and entertainment. These are the information sources, which
most mediums bring forth to their audiences through ‘channeling’. Most of
the information reaching humanity has its origins in that dimension! The
lower the planes (sub-planes of the astral field) the information is received
from, the ‘clearer’ the mediums hear the instructions in their ears. It is what
some people describe as ‘hearing voices’, an extremely dangerous situation
for their emotional, intellectual and spiritual course; the higher the planes
the information comes from, the less clearly can someone ‘hear’ it. From
the farthest energy-layers information is transferred as a sensation. This
happens because the lower sub-planes of the astral are very close to the
material plane and do not differ from it apart from a minute alteration of
their frequency.
Of course, there is also the other, the ‘upgraded’ guidance too, the one
coming from the creators themselves, who through their human-tools, direct
and regulate the various spiritual norms of the planet on one hand, and its
wider cultural, educational and technological course, in order for humanity
to produce the corresponding forms of energy under the respective
circumstances on the other. These issues though, will be more thoroughly
examined later on and only after we have analyzed some more information.
–And what exactly do all these invisible powers want from man?
–Their energy supply; all creatures in nature eat one another. Do you think
man would be spared from this strife? Gods and daemons contest each
other, asserting their respective energy-nutrition from man.
As we have mentioned before, positive or negative emotions are the energy
nutrition, whether healthy or not, that man receives from his actions or re-
actions from other people. If therefore normal men have the ability to
absorb energy from daily circumstances, can you imagine what quantities of
energy are produced through each lifetime and how much they nourish
‘those’ who absorb it? …I will try to be more specific. When after a fight,
some observers walk away ‘full’ and afterwards ‘ruminate’ the incident,
narrating it again and again, absorbing every little chunk of energy left from
it, can you imagine how much energy is produced from a disease, a love
disappointment or the sexual intercourse itself, misery, or even death? …
Not to mention of course state conflicts, wars and natural disasters!
191 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH VI, ASCLEPIUS' DEFINITIONS TO KING AMMON’ (p.
249): Ǥ14.
All of these (daemons) have been allotted the authority over things
and turmoil upon the Earth, and it is they who bring about all kinds of
unrest in social groups and cities (states) and nations and for each
individual separately; for they do transform our souls and dominate over
them, obsessing and occupying the nerves and the marrow of the bones,
inside the veins and arteries, even inside our brain itself, down to our very
bowel.»
All these astral Powers, penetrating the aetheric field/dimension, have
immediate access to the aetheric body of each man. In this (aetheric) field
they then weave the conditions for the diseases which will later materialize
in dense matter as viruses or epidemics, sucking every man’s energy this
way much like you enjoy your juice through a straw. Some medications do
nothing more than cancel their energy formulas, dissolving their ‘straws’
(e.g. microbes). Other times again through the aetheric field, they
organize/orchestrate positive or negative situations which will later
materialize (happen) in dense matter as facts, in order to gain their energy-
results.
–In other words, god created us to benefit from us?
–Well you are his bondservants, are you not?
192 PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I.,
K.:
(Socrates speaks to Cebes a little before he drinks the
(a) (62b, 62c, 62d)
conium [hemlock]): «Now the idea that is taught in the secret teachings
about this matter, (that) we men are in a kind of prison and must not set
ourselves free or escape, seems to me to be great and not easy to
understand. But this at least, Cebes, I do believe is sound and correctly
said, that the gods are our guardians and that we men are one of their
possessions. Or do you not think so? …Well then, said he (Socrates), if
one of your chattels (possessions) should kill itself when you had not
indicated that you wished it to die, would you not be angry with it and
punish it if you could?»
(b) (85b) (Socrates addresses Simmias) «But neither they (the birds), it
seems to me, sing when they are sad, nor do the swans, but because they
are prophets–servants of Apollo. …And I think that I myself am a
fellow-servant with the swans and devoted to the same God.»
Are you finally gradually starting to understand the purpose served by the
sacrifices to the ‘gods’ throughout the centuries? … Could it be that people
meant the self-evident: “Oh, god! Accept the energy of the sacrificed, so
that you don’t take mine through some misery or misfortune?”
193 A) THE GOSPEL OF PHILIP, [Eng. tr. from Coptic: PATERSON BROWN]
§54. «God is a cannibal. Because of this, mankind [is sacrificed] to it.
Before mankind was sacrificed, animals were being sacrificed. For these
to which they are sacrificed are not divinities (they are astral entities).»
B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 8: Ǥ20. Then Noah built an altar to the
lord, and took of every clean animal and of every clean bird, and offered
burnt-offerings on the altar. §21 And the lord smelled the pleasing
aroma (the smell of roasted meat). And the lord said in his heart, “I will never
again curse the earth because of man.»
C) THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH, THE ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION,
NEAR EAST TEXTS, GR. TR. XENI SKARTSI S., – SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS
Utnapishtim (equivalent to Noah) is sacrificing to the gods after the
flood.
«Then, I made a sacrifice. I poured out a libation on the mountain. Seven
and another seven vessels I set up on their stands, and into the bowls I
gathered timber, cane, cedar and myrtle. When the gods smelled the sweet
savor, they gathered like flies over the sacrifice. [See also]»
The greatest harm caused by today’s extremely consuming human society,
is the uninterrupted supply of the astral body. Through its direct and indirect
‘commands’, it hypnotizes souls, leading them to an unrestrained material
quest. Material quest for pleasure, combined with infinite material
provisions gives birth to desires. Desires expand the astral body, which in
turn, feeds a continuously expanding astral society, totally entrapping man’s
soul, until it is completely exterminated.
When man sleeps and his physical body ‘withdraws’, it dynamically gives
its place to the other bodies, which bring information forth from the
corresponding planes they reside in. The information sometimes comes
from the aetheric body, which brings it from the aetheric plane; there the
‘facts’ come first, before they manifest in dense matter and are revealed to
the dreamer as prophetic dreams. Other times, information comes from the
astral body of desires, where dreams are interpreted as ‘suppressed’
emotional situations –since they are stationed in this body– or as gut fears,
or even as simple wanderings of the astral body in this plane.
The astrophysicists of your world, through quantum physics, have located
this astral territory which they call ‘dark energy’. It is a much thinner
energy compared to dark matter and can be found throughout the material
universe. In reality, this dark energy is the astral plane. As dense matter has
its own physical laws, so does the astral plane/dimension (dark energy) has
its own particular characteristics and its own laws!
194 DARK ENERGY, (LIVE-PEDIA.GR)
«It is a cosmic entity. More precisely, it is a hypothetical kind of energy,
which came to the foreground in the 90’s, and which is responsible for the
existence of a repulsive effect which forces the parts of the universe to
distance themselves from each other. It is considered to run through the
entire Space and it has a negative pressure.
Dark energy appears to be without mass and it is distributed evenly
throughout Space where it acts as a kind of anti-gravity, a repulsive force
that pushes the Universe to split and expand. It was theoretically
established in order to justify the unexpected discovery that the rate of
expansion of the Universe isn’t slowing down, as it was believed until
then, but it is in fact accelerating. Moreover, the existence of this entity
contributes to the calculation of the inexplicable ‘deficit’ of the total mass
of the Universe.
According to the latest estimates, this dark energy comprises 75% of the
universe and the dark matter makes up 23%, while the ordinary baryonic
matter with its energy is in the minority with only 2%.» (Refer to IMAGES:
THE CONSTITUTION OF THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE)
SOUL – 2ND REFLECTION-PARADISE (NIRVANA)

Immediately after the lower mental body and the corresponding astral sub-
plane, there is another dimension, at the borders of finer/subtler matter
which is closer to the realms of the immaterial. It is at that point, where
material oscillation is at its highest frequency; the area of ‘Nirvana’, the
Second Reflection-Paradise.
The Soul was created from the ‘Essence/Spirit’, i.e. the Breath of the god
creator and was interwoven with the finer/subtler energy of the material
world. Thus the soul’s body was created, with Noûs and Logos (Word) as
its properties.
195 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘FROM HERMES' SPEECHES TO AMMON, EXCERPT XIX, OF
THE SAME’ (p. 175):
Ǥ1. The Soul therefore is eternal intelligent Essence, having its own
Logos (Word) as its Nous/Mind [orig. Gr. text: νόημα = thought, understanding,
mind].»

B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2: Ǥ7. Then the Lord God formed man
from the dust of the earth* and he blew the breath of life into his nostrils;
and man became a living soul.»
* In all ancient Greek texts, the word γή [= earth] is used to denote the
cause of all matter.
Let us compare though, Hermes Trismegistus' ideas to those of Plato with
regards to the ‘creation of the soul’:
C) PLATO'S ‘TIMAEUS’ tr. KOUTROUMPAS G. (C35a1-35b3 pp. 57-59):
«And he (the creator) made the Soul out of the following elements and in
the following manner: Out of the indivisible and eternally unchangeable
essence (The Indivisible Spirit), and also out of that which has to do with
material bodies and is divisible (divided by Logos), by combining therefore
the two, he had essences from both and he compounded a third and
intermediate kind of essence between the indivisible and the divisible.
And after he had received all three kinds (the divisible, the indivisible, and the
compound) he blended them into a new kind, compressing by force the
reluctant and unsociable nature of each into the others. He mingled this
essence with the other two and made one out of three, which he again
divided into as many portions (souls) as was fitting. Each portion of these
had inside it of the one, the other, and the third compound essence.»
D) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT XXIII, FROM THE HOLY BIBLE OF HERMES
TRISMEGISTUS, TITLED KORE KOSMOU’
(p. 189): Ǥ14.
God, no longer willing that the world above should be inert,
decided to fill it with spirits, so that creation should not remain immobile
and lifeless. He thus began crafting his plan with use of divine materials
to bring forth his work. By taking spirit from himself (the creator's breath), to
the extent necessary, he mingled it mentally with fire and with certain
other unknown substances; and having made them one, with certain
apocryphal words of power, he set all the mixture swirling; until out of
the compost a substance emerged, as it were, far subtler, far purer, and
more translucent than the materials from which it came; and this material
had two forms that only the craftsman god could see.
§15. And since this matter neither melted when fire was set unto it, nor did
it freeze, as it was a creation of spirit, but it kept its consistency, a certain
special kind, peculiar to itself, of special type and special blend, –god
called this composition Ψύχωσιν [= to animate, to give soul or life to],
after the more auspicious meaning of the name and in accordance to its
energy/action. And from it he molded myriads of souls, creating what he
wanted with order and symmetry. This mixture surfaced with fitting
experience and reason; §16 so that the souls should not differ from one
another in any way than in what was necessary.»
Following that, passing through the lower energy-fields of the material
world, the Soul ended up into the denser one, where it was dressed with the
dense material body. From then on, it coexists with it, trapped by its needs.
196 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘FROM HERMES' SPEECHES TO AMMON, EXCERPT XVII, OF

THE SAME’ (p. 171):
Ǥ1 The Soul then, Ammon, is self-contained essence, which at first chose
a life according to Heimarmenē (Fate), and then took for itself inclination
[orig. Gr. θυμόν = mind, temper, will] and desire which have proportion
similar to matter.»
Subdued by the laws of the material world, it struggles to win the bet that
its logical noûs will eventually master the dense material body that
surrounds it and subjugate its desires, in order to gain entry into the regions
of the 2nd Reflection-Paradise of Nirvana as a reward. It is there that the
higher ranks of the manifested gods/creators of the Soul reside. It is there
that purified souls arrive at the end of their cycle, unite with their genitor
and in cooperation with him, become communicants of the superior
designs.
Absolute serenity prevails on this level. Many teachers and the creators
themselves, in order to free themselves from this stagnant state of
boredom, abandon this particular plane and relocate themselves onto the
higher sub-planes of the astral, where they engage in endless battles with
the dark daemonic entities of the lower sub-planes.
Many ‘accomplished’ Souls/humans, when they perceive the state of
absolute tranquility that exists on this plane/dimension, voluntarily decide
to return to the incarnation cycle, simply because they feel they are sinking
into an indolent quiescence. For the souls of these humans, who are used to
living within the action of material life, the state of Nirvana seems idle.
Then, they return as ‘aids’ of humanity, entering the process of
reincarnation again, with the intention to offer help. This is true at the
beginning. After a number of incarnations though inside heavy matter, sin
inevitably comes about again and oscillation itself drags them down to
lower planes. A new cycle begins for them again and the perpetual circle of
the Ourobore snake continues endlessly.
197 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS

E.]
«The six realms of Samsara (the material world of Maya/delusion) are: 1)
(p. 68):
the realm of the gods of Samsara …these Samsaric gods are considered
immortal, but only up to the point that their good karma runs out.»
This is where the center of the great delusion lies. The fallacy is centered in
the fact that men confuse the dull dimension of Nirvana with the
HyperUniverses of the True and imagine that the same boredom exists there
too. The unfortunate thing is that they don’t know that the Nirvana phase is
simply one side of the SAME split (dyadic) quality of this universe.
198 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS

E.]
The commentator and translator of the text of the ‘Tibetan Book of the Dead’ Eustathios
Liakopoulos, points out:
«…(The terms) Samsara and Nirvana here are considered as aspects and
manifestations of the already dyadic plane, which must be overcome
through ‘ascesis’ (from the Gr. άσκησις = training/exercise), allowing
thus perfect enlightenment to be realized, experienced for what it really
is, namely beyond the perception of both Samsara and Nirvana.»
This state is one-sided, an extreme state, which occurs at the highest (most
positive) peak of material oscillation. It has nothing in common with the
Unsplit, ‘Spherical’ conditions of the True Cosmoi, where ESSENTIAL
HARMONY is the status quo. Thus, many who confuse things can find no
justification to even try for their personal elevation.
HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN

Translator’s Note: The Ancient Greek word Αγαθόν (Agathón) [=good/ness, benevolent/ness,
kind/ness] refers to an aggregate of concepts encompassing all moral and intellectual virtues of
man. It must be thought of as an absolute state, with an existence which is independent and
unaffected by time or any other change. Only The Supreme Deity, The Unified Being, The Monad,
can be characterized by the term Αγαθός (Agathós).
We must therefore accept the existence of an Ideal Conceptual World, independent from our
physical world, which contains all the Eternal and Perfect Archetypes of the Ideas of Virtue,
Justice, Morality, Grace and Truth. This is the World of Αγαθόν (Agathón).
Whichever of the above Archetypes appears in the world of form (our world), is to be simply
considered a mere reflection of the Real One, owing its imperfect existence to a vestigial and
rudimentary relation to the Complete and Perfect State of that Other World, in which Αγαθόν is
incorporated.
Plato, in his Republic, gives us the definition of the term Αγαθόν:
[508e] «This reality, then, that gives their truth to the objects of
knowledge and the power of knowing to the knower, you must say is the
idea of Αγαθόν, and you must conceive it as being the cause of
knowledge*, and the cause of truth in so far as they become known. Yet,
fair as they both are (knowledge and truth), you will think rightly in
supposing Αγαθόν (Agathón) to be something different and fairer still
than these. But as for knowledge and truth, even as in our illustration
[509a] it is right to deem light and vision as being sun like, but never to
think that they are the sun, so here, it is right to consider these two
(knowledge and truth) as being like Αγαθόν but to think that either of
them is Αγαθόν, is not right.»
* Of Spiritual matter-less Knowledge
[TRANSLATED BY PAUL SHOREY, CAMBRIDGE, MA, HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS;
LONDON, WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD., 1969.]

HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P., TZAFEROPOULOS

AP., SPEECH VI: «§3. When it comes to man, Αγαθόν (Agathón) is
determined in comparison to evil. …And Αγαθόν here is the smallest
particle of evil. And it is impossible down here, that Αγαθόν be free from
malice. For down here, Αγαθόν gets filled with malice, and being full of
malice, it cannot be Αγαθόν; and since it cannot remain Αγαθόν anymore,
it becomes evil. Therefore, Αγαθόν is (found) in God alone, or rather God
Himself is Αγαθός. So then, Asclepius, only the name of Αγαθόν is
found in men. Its workings are nowhere to be found. And it cannot be.
For, it cannot be contained in a material body, which is bound on all
sides by wickedness, pains, labors and rage and deceit and by foolish
fantasies. And the greatest ill of all, Asclepius, is that each of these things
that have been said previously is thought down here to be the greatest
Αγαθόν when they are an inevitable evil. …§6. Wherefore, those who are
ignorant and do not tread the path of piety, do dare to call man fair and
Αγαθόν. Not even in their wildest dreams have they seen what Αγαθόν is.
And they call Αγαθόν all that is evil.»
After that highly-oscillating energy-region of the Second Reflection-
Paradise of Nirvana, there is a plane which could be characterized as
borderline between the Αγαθόν (Agathón) of the absolutely pure immaterial
Spirit and the invisible material universe.
It is the Higher Noetic (Higher Mental) plane in which the Higher Mental
body of man resides. The greatest part of humanity does not possess this
body.

When the intelligent (=Nous possessing) Soul was embodied into the
material body, it began building a connection/communication bridge with
it, in order to transfer its mental properties to it. The upgraded mentality
(normal intellect) was then created in the material man and through the
development of the physical (material) brain, the lower mental body with its
corresponding plane/dimension started being formed.
An exactly equivalent process takes place in the Higher Mental body: When
the Divine Spark/Adam, the half-section of the split Celestial Man (Adam +
Eve = One), performs the ‘holy matrimony’ with its ‘Higher Self’ or the ‘I
Am Presence’ in the seventh energy-center, then the ‘fruit of this marriage’
is the creation of the Higher Mental Body. In other words, the moment one
half of the very same Man approaches the other, True Light Rises, and
encompasses his entire existence.
199 Α) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, SACRED TEXTS,
Ǥ61. Jesus said to her, I am He who exists (comes) from the Undivided
(Whole). I was given some of the things of my Father…Therefore I say, if
he is <undivided> (Whole), he will be filled with light, but if he is
divided, he will be filled with darkness.» [Eng. tr. THOMAS O. LAMBDIN]
Β) GOSPEL OF PHILIP
Ǥ142. Every plant which my Heavenly Father has not sown shall be
rooted out. Those who are separated (He means the divided/split Celestial
Men) shall be mated and the empty shall be filled (He means the plain
Souls that will be ‘filled/completed’ with Spirit). Everyone who enters the
Bedroom (for the Holy Matrimony and in the ‘Bridal-Chamber’ of the 7th
Energy Center) shall be born in the Light. For they are not begotten in the
manner of the marriages which we do not see (human, social marriages),
which are enacted by night, the fire of which flares in the dark and then is
extinguished (lost). Yet rather the Sacraments of this Marriage are
consummated in the day and the light. Neither that day nor its light ever
set.
§143. If someone becomes a Son of the Bridal-Chamber (through the Holy
Matrimony) he shall receive the Light. If one does not receive it in these
places, he will not be able to obtain it in the other place. He who has
received that Light shall not be seen (he will not be perceived by the forces of
darkness), nor shall they be able to seize him; nor shall anyone be able to
disturb this one of this nature, even if he socializes in the world. And
furthermore, when he leaves the world he has already received the truth
via the imagery. The world has become eternity (Eternal Kingdom), because
the fullness is for him the eternal. And it is thus revealed to him
individually –not hidden in the darkness or the night, but rather hidden in
a Perfect Day and a Holy Light.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic PATERSON BROWN]
This True Light is the Holy Spirit which is born and transfuses the Sacred
Knowledge (Α-λήθη-α = absence of forgetfulness) to Man through the
Higher Mental Body.
200 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP.: (a) SPEECH VI: «§23…Do you think then, son, that every
soul has the Good Noûs? (Higher Mental/Noetic Body) For this is what
we are speaking of and not of the servant mind (lower mental body)…
§24. For the soul without the Noûs can neither speak nor act.»
It is clear in this excerpt that a distinction must be made between the Higher Mental (Benevolent
Noûs/Mind [Gr. Νους αγαθός (Agathós)]) and the lower mental (servant mind) of man.
(b) SPEECH XXII: «§4. Whichever human souls have not the Noûs (Higher
Mental) as their guide, they suffer in the same way as the souls of non-
rational animals. In these cases the mind (the servant mind/lower mental)
becomes a co-worker exciting desires towards the irrationality of
appetites, and conduces the irrational never to cease desiring, just like
non-rational animals, without ever being satiated of ills. For, irrational
angers and desires become (develop into) great ills. And over these souls
God has set up the law(1) to play the part of moderator and punisher.»
These souls are attracted by the material ‘magnets’ and trapped in the material world, where
the law of reciprocal justice and karma rules. If however, they release themselves from these
dependencies, then, without any further obligation, the escape gate is open for them
WITHOUT JUDGMENT.
(1) (a) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 3: Ǥ17.
For God sent the Son into the world
not to judge the world, but that the world might be saved through Him.
§18. He who believes in Him is not judged. He who doesn't believe has
been judged already.»
(b) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 5: Ǥ24. Most assuredly I tell you, he who
hears My word, and believes Him who sent Me, has eternal life, and does
not come into judgment, but has already passed out of death into life.»
Since Karmic Law punishes ONLY those who choose to live in the falsehood of this world… and
therefore, it only applies to them.
B) Let us examine how SALLUSTIUS, in his work ‘ABOUT THE GODS AND THE
WORLD’, and in the chapter ‘About the Noûs and the Soul’ differentiates
between the Noûs (mind/intellect) of a Soul which encloses Spirit/Essence
or a Divine Spark and the mind of a plain Soul.
SALLUSTIUS, ‘ABOUT THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ Gr. tr. GRAVIGGER P.:
(a) CH. ABOUT THE NOÛS AND THE SOUL: «§1. The Noûs is a force which
comes second, after the Essence (Spirit), but comes before the Soul,
attracting Its existence from the Essence and perfecting the Soul, as the
Sun completes eyesight. Of Souls, some are rational and immortal, some
are irrational and mortal. The former are derived from the First Gods (the
HyperCosmic Gods of the HyperUniverses), the latter from the secondary (the earthly
gods of the material Universe). §2. Firstly, we must consider the true nature of the
soul… Thus the irrational soul is subject to the senses and the
imagination, whereas the rational soul is the Life which commands the
senses and the imagination and uses reason. The irrational soul is subject
to the affections/urges of the body's passions. (Here, as Gravigger comments, he
alludes to Paris (Trojan Prince), who is subject to his passions and irrational emotions).
Indeed, it feels desires without reason and it is angered irrationally. The
rational Soul (with the help of reason), shows contempt for the bodily
passions and comes into conflict with the irrational soul. Its victory
generates virtue while its defeat brings vice.»
(b) CH. 16. THAT THE SOUL IS IMMORTAL: Ǥ3. We need to consider this rational
soul as immortal because it knows the Gods –since nothing of the mortal
realm receives knowledge from the immortal– and it (the Soul) looks
down (with contempt) on human affairs as alien (to its nature) and it reacts,
in the opposite way to the bodies because of its incorporeal nature.»
But in contrast to Sallustius and Hermes Trismegistus who attribute both the rational Soul and
the non-rational Soul to man, Julian the Transgressor, emperor and great devotee of the God-
Creator's religion, in his work ‘To King Sun’ –and since he KNOWS NOT the existence of
Another Superior Being other than his god/creator– assumes that the non-rational soul refers to
animals and the rational one to humans. Porphyry, on the other hand, attributes the (possession
of a) non-rational soul all the way down to plants.
C)H. P. Blavatsky briefly mentions an occurrence from the Anugîtâ text,
part of the Asvamedha Parvan of the ‘Mahabharata’. Mind and Speech
appear to disagree there on which of the two (Mind or Speech) is
superior. The debating parties finally ask The Self of the Being, i.e. the
individual Higher Self, and the Lord thus replies:
BLAVATSKY H., P. ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-95): «There are two minds: the
‘movable’ and the ‘immovable’. The immovable is within me (in the
Higher Self), the movable is in your dominion (i.e. of the speech) on the
plane of matter. To that (the movable) you (speech) are superior.»
The Higher Mental body is the ‘bridge’ connecting the Absolutely Pure
Spirit of the Unified Celestial Man with his entire energy- and material
(physical) Hypostasis.
201 THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE), JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI

«Lord, does he who contemplates (sees) Your Apparition, see

A., A. (p. 10):
it through the (eyes of the) soul (or) through the spirit? The Savior
answered. He does not see through the soul nor through the spirit, but
through the Noûs which is in-between the two –that is [what] sees and
that is {lost passage}.»
This body can only be built during material life.
202 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY
Ǥ59. Jesus said, Look to the Living One as long as you live, otherwise
you might die and then try to see the Living One, and you will be unable
to see.» [Eng. tr. STEPHEN PATTERSON, MARVIN MEYER]
In relation to the other bodies, which are older, it is considered the
youngest. It is then placed as a cover of Man’s other bodies and it envelops
him like an outer layer. Little by little the Light of This Body permeates
Man’s entire existence, and by unfolding the Spiritual ‘Memories’, directs
him to Redemption and Freedom. This is exactly where Salvation is.
What normal man perceives as consciousness is the net result (resultant) of
all his energy-bodies. With the death of the physical body initially and the
aetheric one after that (the aetheric body is dissolved 40 days after death), this resulting
consciousness loses its ‘cohesion’ and maintains only a few of the
characteristics it had in life. Then, the only body that remains to encompass
the soul is the astral/emotional body. The main characteristic of the astral
body is that it DOES NOT possess logic. This was after all known to man
from living experience: his emotions never contained logic. Basically,
Logic and emotion were and still are incompatible states; and may I remind
you that logic stems from the soul, whereas emotion from the astral body.
Left with the astral body as its sole carrier/body, the soul is incapable of
transferring its logical messages to it, since the astral body, from its
construction, does not possess the decoders/tools to perceive this intellect.
The only ‘logic’ it then seems to possess, is the one it has built during its
material life, which formed the lower mental body. Without the physical
brain available any more, the lower mental body resembles a copy of a
‘cassette’ which is no longer recordable (locked). It mustn’t however be
presumed that the astral dimension is related to ‘Reason’, just because it
(astral) is the ‘passage’ of every logical thought to the lower mental plane.
After all, let me remind you here that in order for every logical thought –
generated by the living man– to cross the astral worlds and settle in the
lower mental plane (the higher layer of the astral world), it must be
enveloped by some emotion as its carrier. This is why all human
information can be ‘recorded’ as memory only if it is accompanied by an
emotion. Productive logical thinking therefore does not exist there, only
reproductions of the thoughts already created during material life.
203 PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (pp. 29-

30):
«The popular idea that someone can –after death– acquire unlimited
knowledge from the astral world or other sources of higher spiritual
development, and that these can be transferred through a psychic
(medium) to the living, is not true. In the astral plane, the deceased does
not possess more knowledge than what he did while living, and if he
could transmit something that would be what little he knew when alive.»
The soul then, in these unknown astral regions, is tormented by emotions,
desires and passions, without having the ‘means’ and the way to control its
mindless astral body.
The Higher Mental body, being the outer body of the rest –as it was the last
to be created– has the ability to communicate with the unified Spirit, to
receive Its Knowledge and transfuse it to man’s entire hypostasis.
Therefore, in the planes where man goes after death, it is the only body to
possess a Productive Mind and encompasses the astral body and soul. It is
the Luminous Logical Spiritual Noûs (Mind) which, built with all the
spiritual information acquired by man with the Holy Reunion (Holy
Matrimony), knows the Α-λήθη-α (Truth), and through the dark hell of the
astral plane, it continues to be supplied by the Logic of the active unified
Spirit and guide the Soul to Exodus and Deliverance. The Light IT emanates
lights every dark spot of the astral inter-dimensions and discourages every
malevolent daemonic entity from attacking IT.
204 GOSPEL OF PHILIP [Gr. tr. PATERSON BROWN]:

Ǥ143. If someone becomes a Son of the Bridal-Chamber (through the Holy

Matrimony), he shall receive the Light. If one does not receive it in these
places, he will not be able to obtain it in the other place. He who has
received that Light shall not be seen (he will not be perceived by the forces of
darkness), nor shall they be able to seize him; nor shall anyone be able to
disturb this one of this nature, even if he socializes in the world. And
furthermore, (when) he leaves the world he has already received the truth
via the imagery. The world has become eternity, because the fullness
(Completeness) is for him the eternal. And it is thus revealed to him
individually –not hidden in the darkness (or) the night, but rather hidden
in a Perfect Day and a Holy Light.»
This body (Higher Mental/Noetic) is thus transformed into a transportation
vehicle or ‘spacesuit’, which has the power to carry within it the Unified
Being to the neutral zone of the Higher Mental (Noetic from the Gr. w.
Νους = Mind) plane.
205 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 22: Ǥ2. The Kingdom of Heaven is like a
certain (human) king, who made a marriage feast for his son, §3 and sent
out his servants to call those who were invited to the marriage feast…§10.
Those servants went out into the streets, and gathered together as many as
they found, both bad and good. The wedding was filled with guests. §11.
But when the king came in to see the guests, he saw there a man who
didn't have on wedding clothing (the wedding clothing here refers to the Higher
Noetic Body) §12 and he said to him, “Friend, how did you come in here not
wearing wedding clothing?” He was speechless. §13. Then the king said
to the servants, “Bind him hand and foot, take him away, and throw him
into the outer darkness” (the material-energy universe, for this is hell); there is
where the weeping and grinding of teeth will be. §14. For many are
invited, but few chosen.»
A euphoric equilibrium prevails There (in the Higher Mental Plane), and
right There, is the Gateway to Escape located. This body therefore (the
Higher Mental) is a ‘key’ that leads to Freedom and Salvation.
206 A) A Reminder: GOSPEL OF THOMAS, EARLY CHRISTIAN WRITINGS

Ǥ70. Jesus said: If you have gained THIS within you, what you have will
save you. If you do not have THIS in [you], what you do not have in you,
[will] kill you.» [Eng. tr. BEATE BLATZ]
At this point I am making a reference to Helena Blavatsky, who provides
an explanation to the term ‘THIS’ through the study of Hindu wisdom:
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-7):«Parabrahm is, in short,
the collective aggregate of the Kosmos in its infinity and eternity; the
‘THAT’ and the ‘THIS’ to which distributive aggregates cannot be applied.
In the beginning ‘THIS’ was the Self, One only.» [Aitareya Upanishad]”
In this region of the Higher Mental Plane we find the souls of all those who
believed and followed the Truth. Freed from incessant reincarnations they
wait for the circle of matter to close permanently.
207 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: Ǥ40. And this is the will of Him Who sent
Me, that everyone who sees the Son and believes in Him may have
everlasting life; and I shall raise* him up to life on the very last day.»
*Orig. Gr. text uses the word: αναστήσω = I shall resurrect
Then they will all enter a new ‘space-dimension’ together, set up
especially for them, which will offer the ideal conditions for the Men/Souls
to restore the damages they have suffered from the prolonged stay in the
poisoned material universe in order to be able to permanently return to the
Immaculate FatherLands.
208 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14: Ǥ2. In my Father's house there are
many mansions. …I am going to prepare a place for you. §3. And after I
go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you to
Myself; that where I am, there, you may be also.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 12: Ǥ25. He who loves his soul* shall lose it,
and he who hates his soul* in this world shall keep it to life eternal.»
*The original Greek Text uses the word ψυχήν = Psychē/Soul but, for some reason, all English
translations use the word ‘life’ instead:
[…ο φιλών την ψυχήν αυτού απολλύει αυτήν, και ο μισών την ψυχήν
αυτού εν τω κόσμω τούτω εις ζωήν αιώνιον φυλάξει αυτήν.]
Let us examine how this Body works:
The visible material world can only be perceived through our physical
senses. Conversely, the World of Pure Spirit (not of the astro-aetheric
dimensions) can only be ‘sensed’ through the Higher Noûs (Mind). As the
basic bridge of communication with the Celestial Man, it transports all
received information from the higher worlds to the rest of the material
bodies. The result of this process is the gradual removal (withdrawal) of the
‘ribbon/blindfold of oblivion/forgetfulness’ and the restitution of
remembrance/Truth. Information brought forth by this body, clearly doesn’t
concern material subjects, but deeply Spiritual knowledge.
209 THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS

Ǥ15. This is an acquaintance with the Living book, whereby at the end He
(The Father) has manifested the Eternal-ones (Aeons/HyperUniverses) as the
alphabet of His revelation. These (Aeons) are not vowels nor are they
consonants, such that someone might read them and think of emptiness,
but rather they (Aeons) are the True alphabet by which those who recognize
it are themselves expressed. Each letter is a perfect thought; each letter is
like a complete book written in the alphabet of Unity by the Father, who
inscribes the Eternal Ones so that through His own alphabet they might
meet/recognize/know the Father.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic THOMAS PATERSON
BROWN]

As you can easily understand, when man reaches this point, the last thing
that he is concerned with are his previous incarnations! And I am saying
this because as the building of this body is gradually starting, its basic side-
effect is an indifference to any worldly activity, and every materialistic
interest shrinks under the influence of the True Light.
210 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH IV: «§6…My child, if you do not first hate
your body, you cannot love yourself; and once you love yourself, you
shall have Noũs, and having Noũs, you shall also partake of Science
(=Knowledge).
–Father, why do you say that?
–It is impossible, O Son, to be conversant in both things, the Mortal as
well as the Divine. …For it is impossible for you to choose both at the
same time. …One prevails while the other diminishes.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: Ǥ24. No one can serve two masters, for
either he will hate the one and love the other; or else he will be devoted to
one and despise the other. You can't serve both God and Mammon. §25.
Therefore, I tell you, don't be anxious for your life: what you will eat, or
what you will drink; nor for your body, what you will wear.» Here, the mortal
body is clearly connected to Mammon.

C) PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [=SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I.,

K.:
«(66b) So long as we have the body, and the soul is ‘knead together’ with
this evil, we shall never manage to acquire enough of what we desire: and
by that we mean what is True. For our body forces us to countless
chores… (66c) Furthermore, the body fills us with many erotic passions
and desires and fears, and all sorts of fancies and foolishness… so that, as
they truly say, it really is impossible for us to logically think of anything
at all, while under its (our body's) command. And because wars and
factions and battles are caused by nothing else but the body and its
desires, since, it is for the sake of gaining material goods that all wars
arise. And we are compelled to gain those material goods for the sake of
the body, like slaves in its service.…»
This process concerns the activation of the Seventh Sense of Truth and as it
happens with any sense, it can only be understood as an experience.
The personal Golgotha of every ascending man starts from here, and it will
lead him to his personal crucifixion.
211 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: Ǥ38. And he who does not take his
cross and does not follow behind Me, is not worthy of Me.»

The Cross is a symbol representing dense matter. Each point of the cross
corresponds to one of its four elements: water, fire, air and earth. These four
elements are the nails that crucify the Unified Man.
212 Α) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
Ǥ56. Jesus said: Whoever knows the world discovers a corpse. And
whoever discovers a corpse cannot be contained by the world.» Because
of course, he cannot bear living inside the corpse.
Β) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, ENG. TR.
FROM COPTIC: FREDERIK WISSE: (Jesus says to John):
«And I entered into the
midst of their prison, which is the prison of the body. And I said, He
who hears, let him get up from the deep sleep!» [GR. EDITION: APOCRYPHAL
TEXTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, KOUTSOUKIS D.]

Pinned down onto his material body/cross, Man awaits patiently for the
time when his unified Spirit will abandon the material world, in order to
enter the regions of the Higher Mental Plane!
213 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «Those
upon whom the Spirit of the Life will descend and (with whom) it will be
powerfully present, they will be saved and will become perfect. And they
will become worthy of the great realms. And they will be purified in
That Place from all evil and the concerns of wickedness. Then they will
not take care for anything except the imperishability alone, attending to it
from this point on without anger or envy or jealousy or desire or greed of
anything at all. For they are not restrained by anything except the reality
of the flesh alone, which they bear while fervently awaiting the time
when they will be visited by those who will receive (them).» [Eng. tr. from
Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]

And when I say patiently, I stress the word; because any ‘voluntary breach
of the life contract’ (i.e. suicide) carries the ultimate price, i.e. the complete
enslavement of the Soul in indescribably painful conditions. After all, the
material body is not the only obstacle to the liberation of man, since his
astro-emotional body –the carrier of desires– continues to envelope the Soul
even after his physical death.
Ever since Celestial Man tasted the fruit of the twofold/dyadic material
knowledge and buried himself in the mud/matter of this world, he is
considered dead for the Immortal Worlds. It is THERE (in the
HyperUniverses of the True), where He is Resurrected from the dead and
permanently dies in the material universe.
214 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ21. Those who say that the
Lord first died and then was resurrected are wrong: for He was first
resurrected (in the HyperUniverses of the Father) and then died (permanently, in the
universe of matter).»

Man’s real hypostasis is the Celestial Man, an immaterial Intelligent

Wholeness.
The primordial environment where this divine, unified Wholeness ‘was
born’ was Love. Love exists as a condition and not as an emotion. As
material beings basically need an environment of air, water and nutrition to
survive in the material plane, so too the ‘environment’ in which these
Unified Intelligent Wholenesses (male and female One) live, is the
Condition/environment of Love. They (the Unified Intelligent Wholeness)
are nourished through Love, and Their Bodies are built with It. Love is not
an (astral) emotion. It is the ‘Essence’ of the HyperUniverses of True Light
and only through the Seventh Sense of the Truth can someone approach it.
215 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ11. The words we give to
earthly realities engender illusion; they turn the heart away from the Real
to the unreal. The one who hears the word God does not perceive the
Real, but an illusion or an image of the Real. …we will understand this
on the day when we experience the Real. … §13. High spiritual powers
(the Archon) wanted to deceive man. …They took the name for
goodness and applied it to what was not good: Words became
deceitful, and (since) then they are joined to that which is without being
and without goodness. They alienate with simulations and appearances:
they make a free person into a slave.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Men confuse this Love-Condition with the positive emotions of the astral
body, or even with compassion and dependence. After all, even a dog feels
a similar astral ‘love’ for his master! Can this condition then be identified
with the Immaculate? The astral body, which is also the carrier of emotions
in man, is not built to experience the Condition of Spiritual Love. It can
only be perceived when the Life-giving Spirit is liberated.
He finished talking and remained silent for a while…

The symbol depicting the creation of the four elements of matter as well as
the Hierarchy of Entities that constitutes and sustains the entire visible and
invisible material world is the pyramid. The pyramid consists of four
triangles (Δ). Each triangle represents the creation {Tr. n.: Gr. word for creation is
Δημιουργία [Demiourgia] with Delta Δ as its first letter} of each one of these four
elements of matter. The top of each triangle is located at a
point/location/moment of the highest section of the material oscillation.
This location (the peak of the triangle {Δ} D (Δ)elta), is where the
command of the Logos of Creation is located (In the early periods of
development of the Greek language, every letter symbolized what it
declared). In order for each command (for the creation) to manifest
(materialize), through the Logos (Gr. Λόγος = fraction, division), it is split. This is
where the shape of the first letter of the word Λόγος (Λ) becomes relevant,
declaring precisely this fission and creating the two sides of the mental
image of a triangle as they gradually pass through the denser energy-planes.
The base of the triangle corresponds to the time this command needs to
manifest in each plane/field and its (Δ) Demiourgia = Creation to appear. It
is at the top of the pyramid, where the common point of all four elements of
matter (triangles) is located and is identified with the ‘(Α)rche [see
Archon]’ = Authority/Beginning of this (Δ) Demiourgia = Creation. (See
also: DRAWINGS, ‘THE STORY IN PICTURES’)

The God Creator’s Logos/fission (Gr. (Λ)όγος [Logos]) created the

Hierarchy of the Constructors of matter (the Commanders of Heimarmenē
[Fate]). And the Constructors created the four elements of matter: Fire, Air,
Water and Earth. And for each element a great Hierarchy of Entities and
Powers was formed to support this Creation, creating a pyramid. And the
Lord of all, became the Arche/Archon = the Authority, Commander (A)
[Gr.: Αρχή] and settled at the Top of the Hierarchy, which he himself had
created and supervised everything from there. And he became the ‘All
seeing Eye’ and the ultimate Lord of all and he remained there, cut-off and
independent, to supervise everyone, distinguishing his position from his
subordinate slaves. And he adopted the Truncated Pyramid as his symbol
because its top is detached from its main body. And he equated the (A) with
the ‘Arche’=Beginning/Authority of his creation and with it, the truncated
pyramid. The symbol of the truncated pyramid will always be associated to
the Hierarchy of Authority, and with the letter Alpha (A), since the shape of
this letter declares just that.
216 Α) INFANCY GOSPEL OF THOMAS:
ROBERTS-DONALDSON ENGLISH TRANSLATION: FIRST GREEK FORM
Ǥ6 And a certain teacher, Zacchaeus by name, was standing in a certain
place, and heard Jesus thus speaking to his father; and he wondered
exceedingly, that, being a child, he should speak in such a way. And a few
days thereafter he came to Joseph, and said to him: Thou hast a sensible
child, and he has some mind. Give him to me, then, that he may learn
letters…And He (Jesus) looked upon the teacher Zacchaeus, and said to
him: You who are ignorant of the nature of the Alpha, how can you teach
others the Beta? You hypocrite! First, if you know teach the ‘A’, and then
we shall believe you about the ‘B’. Then He began to question the teacher
about the first letter, and he was not able to answer Him. And in the
hearing of many, the child says to Zacchaeus: Hear, O teacher, the order
of the first letter, and notice here how it has lines, and a middle stroke
crossing those which you see common; (lines) brought together; the
highest part supporting them, and again bringing them under one head;
with three points of intersection; of the same kind; principal and
subordinate; of equal length. You have the lines of the ‘A’. §7. And when
the teacher Zacchaeus heard the child speaking such and so great
allegories of the first letter, he was at a great loss about such a narrative,
and about His (Jesus’) teaching.»
Β) GAZIS, A., ‘LEXICON OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE’:
«‘ALPHA’: (a) Alpha, nicknamed ‘Alphadeon’ (spirit level), is the name of a
ruler, due to its shape or the level used by masons.
(b) Alpha stems from the Gr. verb άλφω [alpho], αλφαίνω [alphaeno] = to
invent, to find something.
(c) According to the classical grammarians, Alpha stems from the Gr. verb
‘alpho’, to invent, because according to its etymology, it was the first one
to be found….Later however, it was considered more prudent to link it to
the Hebrew or Arabic word ‘aleph’… According to others, ‘Aleph’ was
the word used by the Phoenicians and the Hebrew for ‘ox’.»
C) STAMATAKOS I., ‘LEXICON OF THE ANCIENT GREEK LANGUAGE’
«‘ALPHA’ HISTORICAL REVIEW: This letter is the first letter not only of the
Greek alphabet but also of every known alphabet. Its name during the
Phoenician Period resembled the Hebrew word ‘aleph’, whereas in the
Greek language it was introduced with the name ‘alpha’. The word
‘aleph’ means ‘ox’. Indeed, if we turn the capital letter ‘A’ upside down
or if we write the lower case ‘α’ on its side, we will see that the two
shapes ( , ή ) are linear representations of an ox’s head with horns.»
For greater data correlation, see DRAWINGS, HOLY MATRIMONY, REFLECTIVE
SYMBOL, EGYPTIAN DEPICTIONS, MOSES.

This is the Arche (A) [Beginning/Authority] of the entire material, visible

and invisible world, and its course in time is a one-way route that
inadvertently ends up to the End/Omega (Ω [Ωμέγα]). (See the end of the
book, DRAWINGS, THE STORY IN PICTURES)
With the New Knowledge my thoughts started filling in the blanks, weaving
the Truth. I could now understand what Jesus Christ meant when He said
He had come to liberate man from imprisonment. Not the imprisonment of
sin, but that of matter.
Matter itself was Man’s bond because the entire creation of the material
universe was the result of disobedience and mutiny. This is why the Gospel
of Truth says:
“The deficiency of matter did not originate through the Infinity of
the Father.” [Gospel of Truth, §39]
REINCARNATION

–And what about reincarnation? Is it true?

–Some don’t believe in anything. They attribute everything to nature’s
whim, call ‘believers’ naïve and quaint and declare themselves to be
materialists and atheists. Others believe what their heresy, religion or
perception dictates and they blindly follow their faith. No matter which
position a man is in, the only certainty is the oscillation of visible and
invisible nature. Any intelligent man will see this in front of his eyes. This
oscillation has the two poles and through them it brings alteration.
Alteration is supported by the birth of the opposites. Since, for example,
there is the condition of awareness, it would be impossible for the condition
of sleep not to exist as well. As there is inhalation, there is exhalation also;
similarly, according to the same law, as there is life there is death, both parts
of the same oscillation.
When a ‘Life Force’ comes to the world of form, it energizes life inside
matter with the birth of a new material body. As this ‘Life Force’ moves
from one condition to the other, subjected to the phases of its own
oscillation, it withdraws and death of the form (physical body) occurs. Then
it returns back again, into a different material form, thus following its own
periodic course. So, whether people accept reincarnation or not, it exists as
a process serving the continuous alteration of the two poles: life – death –
life…
– This argument though could easily opposed by the fact that the death of
every material body provides life to other material forms and thus the law
of oscillation still holds true: life-death-life…
–This however does not refer to the periodic course of the same life!
Oscillation, as a fundamental property of this Cosmos, exists on every level
and in every case; throughout all lengths and all widths; from the tiniest
detail to the largest, engulfing everything in small and large periodic cycles.
A large oscillation encompasses smaller oscillations within it and these,
others even smaller, and the smaller ones even smaller, until they sink into
the infinite depths of the microcosm. It is what Pythagoras calls the
‘Harmonic Series’, using the monochord to describe the phenomenon of
simultaneous oscillations of just a single string in its various lengths.
217 MICHAEL KENNEDY, OXFORD LEXICON OF MUSIC
«HARMONIC SERIES (HARMONICS): The lower tone of the harmonic series
(fundamental) is the first harmonic. Immediately higher than that is the
second harmonic, and so on. These simple sounds, whose frequencies are
simple (integer) multiples of the frequency of the fundamental tone,
are always created in the same order of intervallic sequence.»
When a string is vibrating, and while it oscillates in its entire length (at the
fundamental frequency), all its partial sections are simultaneously vibrating
in different frequencies, according to their length. That is, the string
simultaneously oscillates in its halves, its thirds, its fourths, fifths, etc., in
frequencies which are multiples of the fundamental.

All who remain firmly ‘anchored’ on a single point of view, cannot perceive
the total width of the Cosmos (the fundamental frequency), but only a small
part/arch of it, or a side-oscillation which is included as part of a larger one.
Likewise those who do not accept the existence of the Soul and Spirit, can
only partially perceive this alteration of life, and locate it exclusively in the
densely material, visible plane. Because of that, they are comfortable
believing that the up to now intelligent human body of theirs will ‘evolve’,
after death, to a new living existence in the form of a worm! Let them be
content with it and turn a blind eye to the complete picture. The complete
picture however, includes besides the visible the invisible too; and this
invisible includes the Soul and the Spirit which are also subject to a
corresponding alternating procedure of the ‘inhalation-exhalation’ type.
When someone desires to redeem himself from death, he must
automatically abandon the dipole. He must shift himself from ‘I Exist’ to ‘I
Am’.
218 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: Ǥ39. He who finds his life shall lose
it; and he who loses his life for My sake, shall find it.»
When someone lives in matter, he has a {sub-stance} and {sub-fers
(suffers)} under someone’s authority and can only exist as a {sub–ject} and
slave/servant of his god creator. {Tr. n.: The Greek word [Yπ-άρχω = to exist] consists
of the preposition [υπό=under] and the verb [άρχω=to rule], and clearly equates the concept of
existence to that of being under the authority of someone, as his sub-ject}.
But when someone
{IS}, he has automatically escaped the dipole of dying and material living.
You will understand what I mean as our discussion unfolds.
–If a man does not manage to achieve redemption in his life, is there a
chance for him to finally attain his goal in a new incarnation?
–In every new incarnation that man goes through –contrary to what
everyone claims– he leaves a part of his Spiritual Essence behind as
‘payment’. In other words, the prodigal son wastes his Father’s Fortune (Tr.
N.: The Gr. word {Περι-ουσία = fortune}, is comprised of the preposition
{περί = about, around, for} and the word {ουσία [Ousseea] = essence} and
can be translated as ‘all about the essence’). This fortune is his Spirit.
219 THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 15: Ǥ11. Then He (Jesus) said: A certain man
had two sons. §12. And the younger of them said to his father, ‘Father, give
me my share of the Essence (fortune)*.’ So he divided it to them. §13.
And not many days after, the younger son gathered all, journeyed to a
far country, and there wasted his Essence with prodigal living.»
*Translator's note: The original Gr. version [translation of the 70] uses the Gr. word ουσία
= essence which was later translated as fortune [= περί-ουσία].
According to philosopher Sallustius (Gaul 300 A.D.) the primary Cause
of creation is equated to the Essence of Noûs and of the Soul [Gr.
Ousseea].
The sooner someone is free from this alternating process, the better for his
own sake. With every new incarnation, his spiritual part gets more and more
poisoned from the ‘clay’ of dense matter. A clean cloth, when soaked in
muddy waters, definitely doesn’t get cleaner, but rather gets shabbier and
irrevocably soiled. Men then lose the sense of the Immaculate and have no
ability to even imagine it. They then consider ‘clean’ what in reality is
dirty.
220 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP. SPEECH VI: «§3. When it comes to man, Αγαθόν
[=Ideally Good (See Tr. n on w. αγαθός (Agathós), beginning of Ch. ‘HIGHER
MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’)] is determined in comparison to evil. …
And Αγαθόν [Ideally Good] here, is the smallest particle of evil. And it is
impossible down here, that Αγαθόν be free from malice. For down here,
Αγαθόν gets filled with malice, and being full of malice, it cannot be
Αγαθόν; and since it cannot remain Αγαθόν anymore, it becomes evil.
Therefore, Αγαθόν is (found) in God alone, or rather God Himself is
Αγαθός. So then, Asclepius, only the name of Αγαθόν is found in men.
Its workings are nowhere to be found. And it cannot be. For, it cannot be
contained in a material body, which is bound on all sides by
wickedness, pains, labors and rage and deceit and by foolish fantasies.
And the greatest ill of all, Asclepius, is that each of these things that have
been said previously is thought down here to be the greatest Αγαθόν
when they are an inevitable evil. …§6 Wherefore, those who are ignorant
and do not tread the path of piety, do dare to call man fair and Αγαθόν.
Not even in their wildest dreams have they seen what Αγαθόν (Agathón)
is. And they call Αγαθόν all that is evil.»
–They say however that man’s soul learns through consecutive incarnations
and through this knowledge and the pain of karma, it does not repeat the
same mistakes. At some point –they say– it will cease to reincarnate inside
matter and it will be transformed into spirit. In fact the ‘teachers’ mention
that after a certain number (some thousands) of reincarnations, one will
manage to reach holiness and Ascension!
–In other words your Souls started off as pure Spiritual Entities and were
incarnated into matter. Why? To return back to where they started from,
pure again? And having gained what? …Virtual-life experiences, useless to
the Spiritual Planes.
221 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH XI: Ǥ41. Nothing of the earthly offers benefit
to the celestial. All celestial things offer benefits to the earthly.»
For what else of essence can you gain? Only the knowledge of the eternal
cycle of ‘good and evil’, where one action, under some circumstances can
be right and the same action, under different circumstances can be wrong!
There is a logical contradiction and falsehood in this view.
Through reincarnation, man is degraded more and more in relation to his
Spiritual part.
222 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’: «As shown, we gather
from the latter that man was not ‘created’ as the complete being he is
now… There was a spiritual, a psychic, an intellectual, and an animal
evolution, from the highest to the lowest…ever furnishing an ascending
scale for the manifested, or that which we call the ‘great Illusion’ (Maha-
Maya), but plunging Spirit deeper and deeper into materiality…»
And this plunge reaches absolute death as is supported by the very same
religion that supports reincarnation. Even the very Gods of this world are
destroyed and eventually die, as is described below:
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-36):
«In Book II, Ch. VIII of the Vishnu-Puraná it is stated: “By immortality is
meant existence until the end of Kalpa.” And translator Wilson in a
footnote remarks: “This, according to the Vedas, is all that is to be
understood of the immortality (eternal life) of the gods· they perish at the
end of universal dissolution (or Pralaya).»
C) PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD
Eustathios Liakopoulos, commentator and translator of the above text, makes the following
remarks:
«…The Gods of Samsara (of the vicious circle of deaths and rebirths) are
considered to be ‘immortal’, but only up to the point that their good
karma runs out.»
Therefore, if the Gods of Samsara are destroyed at the end of Kalpa, what
do we humans imagine we can possibly ‘gain’ …other than experiences
of death?
D) DAVID ICKE ‘TALES FROM THE TIME LOOP’ – ‘THE NEW AGE MATRIX’ (p. 431)
«The concept of reincarnation is yet another creation of the Matrix, to
keep consciousness in a cycle of enslavement, while it believes it
‘progresses’ through experiences, according to the beliefs of New Age...
And because, as it is said, ‘death doesn’t cure ignorance’ the same thing
happens to the consciousnesses (on other levels of the Matrix) that remain
trapped in delusion.»
The very demands of his survival teach man craftiness, lying and
deception; otherwise others will survive against him. These are the Laws of
this universe. What he will finally reach after these thousands of
reincarnations is not ascension –as they claim– but total spiritual death
inside the clever body of a bio-robot.
223 A) In the 2nd Meeting in Athens, in Pnika on the Acropolis (30/5-
5/6/1966), French professor Etienne Souriau in his speech ‘The Food of
the soul’ said:
«The needs of the body and the fast pace of material accomplishment
made us forget the needs of the soul and spirit. The philosophers must
ponder on this. There is a dramatically intense need for us to replace the
nightmare of modern man’s life and provide solutions to the immense
psychic and spiritual problem. Who is the man of tomorrow? He will
have undoubtedly found solutions for many scientific and technological
challenges. He might have even managed to create a lasting and care-free
peace. He might have succeed ridding himself of any deprivation and
constantly have material goods at his disposal. But what will fulfill his
soul? The time has come for man to seek and satisfy the desires of his
soul, before they die out completely.»
But this ‘dying out of the soul’ is unavoidably, the natural outcome of
man’s material journey since his fall inside matter.
B) ‘IDEOTHEATRON’ MAGAZINE, APRIL 1999 ISSUE, AN EXCERPT OF AN
INTERVIEW WITH D. NANOPOULOS (ACADEMIC, HEAD OF THE HOUSTON
ADVANCED RESEARCH CENTER): «Our living standards may have risen, we
may perform one-day ‘bloodless’ surgical operations, we may have more
free time, we may eat more healthily, we may get information about
things faster, but have we really become any better? Not necessarily, I
think. It’s not that I am pessimistic, on the contrary, I am optimistic by
nature but I can’t shut my eyes in front of reality.»
When one realizes it though, it will be too late. Through their ‘gurus’
(assignees), your creators have purposely methodized this whole lie, to keep
you chain-bound by rebirths, constantly turning the wheel of matter. The
only reason for the existence of the material ‘life’ of man is exclusively
energy-production. And the alleged karmic debt reinforces this endless trap,
since it is the melting pot for this production.
During the first Christian years, when the teachings of Christ had not yet
been corrupted, everyone knew that reincarnation with its complementary
‘karma’ was the principal process of imprisonment of the Celestial Man
into the kingdom of the fallen god-creator, the material universe. When
Jesus Christ delivered His Life-giving Teaching (through the Truth IT
carried within) it awoke the sleeping Sparks in the hearts of men, who by
breaking their bonds, escaped from the eternal oscillation of the snake-god
and shattered the cycle of endless reincarnations. This is why Christianity
chose to reject the Reincarnation dogma from its doctrine; because the
reason Christ came was exactly this: to cancel this interminable
imprisonment procedure which is Reincarnation, by paying the ransom
for Karma (sins).
Through material desires encircling the soul, and with an astral body
endlessly supplying it with emotions of material dependence and passion,
with the total deletion of its existential memory, as well as the complete
ignorance of the reality that surrounds it, she (the Psyche/Soul) has no other
escape, but to reincarnate consecutively. The energy-deficits man has
suffered in his life from injustice carry him back to a new life, in order to
‘get his blood back’ (to revenge). These energy-deficits end-up being the worst
burden for man’s imprisonment, since his demand to be justified and
compensated for the injustice he has suffered, irrevocably entrap him into
matter. One shackle holds him captive in its ‘high’ pole of material
oscillation, while the other, prisoner to its ‘lower’ pole in a continuous role
alteration. Do not forget the basic point though! The fruit of the knowledge
of good and evil (the apple) is one. And the endless cycle of eternal desire
and satisfaction, injustice and restitution, balance of debts and credits
continues without end, until the soul loses even its most minute trace of
spiritual reserves and becomes dead.
224 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 8: Ǥ22. But Jesus told him, Follow me,
and let the dead bury their own dead.»
Let us now move on to the examination of another subject: People by
default love the world of matter, since it is all they know. What they love
attracts them. Thus, out of all the material manifestations, those they have
loved the most will be the ‘magnets’ to draw them back.
225 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: Ǥ21. For where your treasure is, there
your heart will be also.»
In essence then, through his own love, man is entrapped and bound to his
material preference, whatever that may be.
226 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: Ǥ19. Do not store up for yourselves
treasures on earth, because moth (for material bodies) and rust (for material
objects) will destroy them, and thieves break in and steal. §20. But store up
treasures for yourselves in heaven, where moth and rust do not destroy,
and where thieves do not break in nor steal.»
In this precise detail, lies the key to salvation. Through self-knowledge,
man will discover (remember) his Spiritual Origin. Then he will love his
Spiritual Birth-Land more than anything else and IT will draw him close
to IT and will redeem him completely.
227 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, Ch. 10: Ǥ37. Anyone who loves his father or
mother more than Me is not worthy of Me; anyone who loves his son or
daughter more than Me is not worthy of Me;»
Any emotional (astral) dependence on people traps each departing soul and
does not let it return to its Spiritual Birth-Land, but rather encages it.
228 THE GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP

«Jesus said, whoever cannot free themselves from their father and
(a) §55.
their mother cannot become My disciple. Whoever cannot free
themselves from their brother and sister and does not bear their cross…is
not worthy of Me.»
(b) §87. «Jesus said: Wretched is the body that depends on another body
(loving or hating it –they are both dependences). Wretched is the soul that depends
on these two (caught in the nets of hatred or dependent love).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
–All this information is totally new and different to what ‘circulates’ in the
circles of those who ‘seek’.
–This is natural. The reason is that this quasi spiritual upgrading is
purposely given in such a way through channeling by the ‘assigned
teachers’, so that it leads nowhere. ‘Good students’ continue to hope that in
their next life, they will win laurels for their efforts and the vicious cycle is
perpetuated.
229 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: Ǥ24. A student is not above his
teacher, nor a servant above his master. §25 It is enough for the student to
be like his teacher, and the servant like his master. If the master of the
house has been called Beelzebub, how much more the members of his
household…!»
–And how can I be certain that through this innovative philosophical
position, Spiritual salvation will finally come?
–Through logical reasoning, we reach the conclusion that through matter,
one can only evolve materially. On the contrary, for Spiritual upgrade,
withdrawal from anything materialistic is necessary. Ergo, the absolutely
dense material plane does not favor spiritual ascension!
PART TWO:
THE CHRONICLE OF MAN’S
IMPRISONMENT
CREATION OF THE HUMAN RACES AND THE FIRST FALL

–All our previous discussion had the purpose of preparing your intellect to
accept what I am about to gradually reveal to you. We will now change our
view, looking at the facts from a completely Spiritual dimension, having in
our possession all that was previously mentioned. You must look at the final
‘fall’ of man objectively and understand the myth of the primordial sin
because therein lies the key.
To begin with, it would be worthwhile to feel our way around two
fundamental Hebrew word-keys. The first is the word ‘Adam’, which in
Hebrew means ‘human/human kind’ and doesn’t differentiate between male
and female. The second word is the word ‘Eve’ which is simply the
pronounced sound of the Hebrew word ‘Havah’ meaning ‘Life provider –
Life’: (Havah – Eve = Life). So the word has no relation to the woman,
except in its metaphorical meaning

Before we proceed to a more detailed analysis of the facts, we will make a

brief recapitulation, so as to associate better with what is to follow.
At a certain point in eternity, a Luminous Entity of the HyperUniverses
(Lucifer) decided to create. After having expanded from the received
Properties from ‘There’, He detached Himself from the Whole, and
distanced Himself from It. Then, selecting a dark, swirling (spinning)
remnant/carcass –the forbidden tree– as ‘building material’, He coupled
(united) with it and permeated it with His whole existence.
230 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-413):
«One can ascertain one’s self as to who the great ‘Deceiver’ is, if they
search for him with open eyes and unprejudiced mind in all Ancient
Cosmogonies and Scriptures. It is the human-formed (human-shaped)
Creator, the Demiurgos of Heaven and Earth, when he separated himself
from the collective Hosts (Multitudes) of his fellows…» and united with
the forbidden tree.
B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: Ǥ2. And darkness was upon the face of
the abyss, and the spirit of god was hovering over the face of the waters.
And god said, “Let there be light”, and there was light.»
A reminder, in order to correlate the excerpts:
C) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA III:
«§3…The ray (the Creator) causes the eternal egg (the building material)
to thrill (oscillate), and drops the non-eternal germ, which condenses into
the world-egg. §4 Then the ‘three’ (the third expression of the deity) falls
into the ‘four’ (the four material elements).»
D) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C., IOANNIDIS
P. K., CH. 1: «§4…And I saw an infinite sight, flooded by light, both sweet
and exceedingly pleasant; and I was wonderfully delighted beholding it.
But after a little while I saw a downward darkness partially born coming
down in an oblique formation, like a snake, fearful and hideous. I also
saw that darkness be changed into a moist nature, unspeakably troubled,
which yielded a fiery smoke from its depths, and from whence I heard an
unutterable heartbreaking sound, and an inarticulate roar in a voice of
fire.… §6. (And Poemander says to Hermes) …And that luminous Logos
(Word) that you saw surging from (my) Luminous Planes towards that
moist nature, is my (fallen) son that came out of my Noũs (Mind).»
At this point we need to point out what was mentioned in the chapter of
‘Creation’, where it becomes obvious that Poemander is not the
Unuttered Principle Who names the creator of matter as ‘His son’, but
rather, He is the Monogenes Son/Luminary of this specific Aeon-
HyperUniverse. It is from Him (The Monogenes) that all his infinite,
sentient, intelligent, living expressions spring forth, as the Holy Spirit.
The Creator does not represent the Son but rather, He is the Third
manifestation of The Holy Spirit.
In order to create an entire universe, He expanded and split, converting His
very body into an invisible oscillation. Every part of His oscillating body
was comprised of peripheral gods, each of whom represented one property,
and who (gods) –according to the ‘point of the oscillation’ they were at–
created the various energy planes (dimensions) of matter.
231 A) Let us remember again how John expresses the event of the birth of
the fallen creator and how this fallen creator builds his creation:
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [ENG. TR. FROM
COPTIC: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]: «And Sophia of Epinoia, being an aeon,
conceived a thought from herself and the conception of the invisible
Spirit and Foreknowledge (Prognosis). She wanted to bring forth a likeness
out of herself without the consent of the Spirit. …And though the person
of her maleness had not approved and had not consented, (yet) she
brought forth (gave birth). …And because of the invincible power which
is in her, her thought did not remain idle, and something came out of her,
which was imperfect and different from her. …And it was dissimilar to
the likeness of its mother, for it had a different form. And when she saw
(the consequences of) her desire, it changed into a form of a lion-faced
serpent(1). Its eyes were like flashing fires of lightning. She cast it away
from her, outside of that place, so that no one of the immortals might see
it, for she had created it in ignorance. And she surrounded it with a
luminous cloud… so that no one might see it except the Holy Spirit. …
and she called its name Yaldabaoth.(2) This is the first archon, the one
who got a great power from his Mother. And he removed himself from
her and he abandoned the places where he had been born. He became
strong and created for himself other aeons inside a blaze of luminous fire,
which still exists now. And he was stupefied in his Madness, which
dwells within him, and he begat some authorities for himself… (12
authorities are named)…
And he set up seven kings - one per firmament of heaven - over the seven
heavens (the 2nd virtual Paradise included), and five (kings) over the depth of the
abyss (hell) so that they might rule there.
And he shared his fire among them, but he did not send them (anything)
from the power of the light which he had received from his Mother. For
he is ignorant darkness. And when the light mixed with the darkness, it
caused the darkness to shine, but when the darkness mixed with the light,
it darkened the light so that it became neither light nor darkness, but it
was weak (it became dim).
Now the archon (of this world), who is weak, has three names. The first
name is Yaldabaoth (the main body – serpent – oscillation), the second
is Saklas (the positive expression), and the third is Samael (or otherwise
Satan).»
«…it changed into a form of a lion-faced serpent.(1)»
(1) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
CH. COSMOLOGICAL MYTHOLOGY, APPROACHING THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE
CREATOR
«THE COSMOLOGICAL MYTH OF THE GREEKS: according to the Orphic
cosmological view: …Water* was the beginning of All things and from
the water, mud was sedimented (dense matter); from these two, an animal
was born, a lion-headed snake, and between them there was the face of a
god, called Hercules and Time [Gr. ‘Chronos’]. This Hercules laid a huge
egg…»
* The energy-planes in the sacred texts are characterized as watery.
Reference is made to the information contained in the book’s final
reference #635.
«…and she called its name Yaldabaoth.(2)»
(2) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-197) ILDA-BAOTH OR
JEHOVAH:
«Ilda-Baoth (or Yaldabaoth) is a compound name made up of the Hebrew
word Ilda, ‘a child’, and Baoth; [both from Hebrew ‘the egg’], and
[Hebrew] Baoth, chaos, emptiness, void, or desolation; or the child born
in the egg of Chaos, like Brahma.»
B) KRAPPE A. ‘INTERNATIONAL MYTHOLOGY - INDIAN (p. 145): «Brahmanism
or Hinduism is characterized by the elation of two Gods: Vishnu and
Shiva. These Gods, equal to each other and to Brahma, compose with
Brahma the ‘Trimurti’ (Triad) that collectively includes all divine
abilities and properties that were distributed amongst many deities. In
this triad, Brahma is the creator, Vishnu (the positive manifestation) the
one who preserves and Shiva (the negative manifestation) the destroyer.
All other deities are either emanations or creations of these three
dominant gods.»
C) CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. (KROLL 37 –
PLACES 73 DAMASCIUS II-217, 5-10 (p. 129): «If it is then said that this Zeus
dwells in the heaven, it’s possible that the three fathers, though
primordial, have been divided into a celestial, a chthonian (earthly/
terrestrial) and an intermediate one (the aetheric realm is implied here) as
is revealed by the ‘Logia’ (Tr. n.: Scholarly Texts): ‘Amongst these, there is the
first divine path, then, in the middle, we find the airy one and a third one,
that heats the earth through fire. Therefore, EVERYTHING is subject to
all these three vigorous principles.»
This entity however, had not been authorized to build a universe.
Nevertheless, IT desired to create living beings.
232 NEAR EAST TEXTS, Gr. tr. XENI SKARTSI S., – SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS, ENUMA
ELISH (ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION)
It was unearthed in the town of Nineveh and was found as part of
Assurbanipal’s imperial library, the last great king of Assyria. It consists
of reproductions of older texts, obviously predating the 2nd millennium.
TABLET 6: Ǥ1. When Marduk hears the words of the Gods, his heart
prompts him to create skillful works. He opens his mouth and turns to Ea
to reveal to him the plan he had captured in his heart: “I shall gather
blood and make bones. I will make a savage one. Man will be his name. I
will create a truly savage man. He will undertake the service of the Gods,
so that they might be comfortable.»

In the apocryphal history of many human races, narrations appear which

refer to the five Genders/Races of humanity. You can guess, I imagine, that
I don’t mean the color races of men, which concern the distribution of
humanity according to climatic and geographical position. I am referring to
the sum of phases that the entire humanity went through, during its
evolutionary process until today. Most people think that these races refer to
the material passage of man in life. Others however claim that they
designate the gradual creation/development of man from an immaterial
entity to a material existence. Indeed, this is so.
233 Let us remember a previous reference:
BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-457):«The Kabbalists teach
the existence of four distinct Adams, or the transformation of four
consecutive Adams, the emanations from the Dyooknah (divine phantom)
of the Heavenly Man, a superior (aetheric) combination of Neschamah,
the highest Soul or Spirit: this Adam having, of course, neither a gross
human body, nor a body of desire (astral body). This Adam is the
prototype of the second Adam. That they represent our Five Races is
certain, as everyone can see by their description in the Kabbalah: the first
being the perfect, Holy Adam… A shadow that disappeared and was
produced from the divine Tzelem (Image). The second is called the
protoplastic androgyne Adam of the future terrestrial and separated
(divided) Adam. The third Adam is the man made of ‘dust/soil’ (aetheric)
(the first innocent Adam) and the fourth, is the supposed forefather of our
own race, the Fallen Adam, who was clothed with skin, flesh, nerves, etc.
(terrestrial, of the Earth)… He possesses the animal power of
reproduction and continuance of species, and this is the human Root-
Race.»
–If I am not mistaken, they are the five races mentioned by Hesiod. And they
also coincide with the genders – ‘Root Races’ mentioned by the Hindu
tradition.
–Precisely; these are the races I am referring to. These five Gender-Races of
men are in reality the Chronicle of Man’s Imprisonment.
We will refer to these Races, walking hand in hand mostly with Hesiod’s
views, who is more kindred to your Greek culture. These five Genders are:
First the Golden Race, then the Silver, next the Bronze. The Race of Heroes
is in between, which is characterized by a rather shocking event (hence its
characterization as the Race of Heroes) with the Iron Race coming up next.
These Genders then refer to the creation of the energy-bodies of man, from
the finer/subtler to the denser material one.

In the HyperUniverses of the Father, ‘birth’ does not occur by will, but is
the result of Completeness. Will is the result of fission, since for every will
there is always an involuntariness {Tr. n.: [α-βουλία = lack of will] the negative ‘α’
and the Gr. word βούληση = will}.

234 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I: Ǥ8. And I said to Him: Where do these
elements of nature come from? And He answered to me again: From the
Divine Will which took the form of Logos (Word) and saw the Good
World (of the HyperUniverses) and mimicked it, creating a world with its
own (the Divine Will's) elements and its own creations, the souls.»
The creator’s instruction was clear and addressed all partial deities of
creation. “Let us create man according to our image and our likeness”.
235 A) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA IV:

Ǥ14 The seven hosts, the Will (or Mind) born Lords, propelled by the
spirit of life-giving (Eve/Life), separate (projected) men from themselves,
each on his own zone.»
Β) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: «§26. Then God said (1) ‘Let us(1) make
man in our(1) image, after our(1) likeness.’» …The main body (of the one
god/creator) consisted of all other partial/secondary gods. They
corresponded to specific parts of his oscillating, snake-like body. There
is the reason for the plural forms used in the above text (…each in his
own zone/territory).
(1) PLATO'S TIMAEUS (41b, c5): «Now, when all gods…had been born, the

Creator of the present universe addressed them in these words: “Gods,

children of gods, of whom I am the Creator and father as well as of the
creations, which, since they were made by me, are all indissoluble unless
I will it otherwise….Now listen to my instructions: Three mortal
generations remain to be created. If they are not born the sky will be
incomplete, for it will not contain every kind of animal which it ought to
contain, if it is to be perfect. On the other hand, if they were to be created
by me and received life from me, they would be equal to the gods. In
order then that they may be mortal, and that this universe may be truly
universal, do as your nature directs, devoting yourselves to the
formation of living beings, imitating the power shown by me in my
creation of you.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC: «Then Saklas, (whose face flashed with fire and whose appearance was
defiled with blood) said to his angels, “Let us create a human being after the
likeness and after the image.»
D) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And he
(Yaldabaoth) said to the authorities who served him, “Come, let us create a
man according to the image of God and according to our likeness, so that
his image may become light for us.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
E) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA III: «§12. The
great Chohans (Lords) called the Lords of the Moon, of the airy bodies.
“Bring forth men, men of your own nature. Give them their forms within.
She will build coverings without (their external bodies). For male-female
will they be.»
F) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT FROM ‘KORE KOSMOU’: God sends Hermes to
summon all the Gods in front of him:
Ǥ28 Each one of them thought about what he could offer to those about
to be born in the future. …Kronos informed them that he had already
become the father of Justice and Necessity/Need; Zeus said: “In order for
the race of men to completely avoid the war that was to follow, I have
already given birth to Fortune, Hope, and Peace”; Ares (Mars) said that
he was already the father of Struggle, Wrath and Strife; Aphrodite did not
remain indifferent but stated: “My Lord, I shall grant them Desire,
Pleasure, and Laughter, so that the kindred souls might not endure further
punishment and prolong the suffering of their sentence”… §29 “And for
my part”, said Hermes, “I shall create the nature of men. I have thought
of giving them Prudence, Wisdom, Persuasiveness, and Truth, and shall
ceaselessly work with them through Invention and will eternally benefit
the mortal lives of men.»

Then, all ‘points’ of His oscillating existence (every deity) would work to
contribute their little ‘something’ for the ‘greatest’ creation. It is that plural
used in the phrase “let us create man”, which is so incomprehensible to the
Bible scholars, since they believe the creator to be only one. The man-being
would be an absolutely collective creation with the collaboration of all
points/deities of the oscillating body of the one creator-god.
Immortality is not a ‘de facto’ property, but occurs only from the perpetual
absorption of the Life-creating ‘Atmosphere’ of the HyperUniverses and the
expansion of all the Intelligent Wholenesses in IT.
236 This is why after all the Book of Dzyan characterizes the ‘sperm’ of
the ray that penetrated the eternal egg of the universe, as non-eternal.
This is because this ray/creator A after detaching itself from its Initial
Environment, it gradually proceeds toward death Ω where it will cease
living:
THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA III: «§3…The
ray (Creator) causes the eternal egg (building material) to thrill
(oscillate), and drops the non-eternal germ, which condenses into the
world-egg.»
However the young creator, having been cut off from his Source remained
bound onto his own universe. Because of that, His Completeness was being
constrained and He could expand no more. The fission which He had
undergone essentially weakened Him.
237 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: Ǥ10. Now
the archon (of this world) who is weak has three names.»
The higher parts of the oscillation of the second (energy-material)
manifested creation were inhabited by the entities reflecting absolute
positiveness. It is what many people call Paradise and the Hindus Nirvana;
the base of the ‘benevolent’ God and His angels; the one side of the twofold
entity of the creator.
Inside this highly oscillating area, these positive Entities (gods) created
‘Creatures’ from the subtlest/finest/most delicate ‘matter’ of their plane and
according to their properties. These Creatures exhibited their creators’
characteristics. However these Creatures just lay there, lifeless. They were
dead.
238 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
Ǥ17, 18 And all the angels and daemons labored until they had created
the psychic body. And their product was completely inactive and
motionless (without life) for a long time.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M.,
WISSE F.]

B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA IV: «§15…The

fathers, the ones without bones (boneless) could not give life to beings
with bones. Their progeny (offspring) were Bhuta with neither form nor
mind. Therefore they are called the Chhaya.»
In order for the Holy Spirit/creator to vitalize the young creatures, so that
they –having been created by the higher section of His body, i.e. by the
individual higher gods– would possess Life, the property of Life/Eve
needed to be granted to Him from the Father-Planes of the HyperUniverses
as a fundamental prerequisite.
The Sacred Archetype of Life/Eve is granted to the new creation from the
Unspoken Principle.
239 The reasons for this concession/bestowal are given in chapter: ‘A
DIFFERENT VIEWPOINT’

The gods acquire Living Breath which is blown into the lifeless creatures.
The ‘products’ of the creators are transformed into Living Souls.
240 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

«They (the Delegates of True Light) said to Yaldabaoth: “Blow into his face
something of your Spirit, and his body will arise (of the man/being/soul).” And
he blew into his face (of the man/being/soul) the spirit which is the power of
his mother; he did not know (this), for he exists in ignorance. And the
power of the mother came out of Yaldabaoth and went into the psychic
body (soul)… The body moved, gained strength and it was luminous.» [Eng.
tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]

B) PLATO'S TIMAEUS C35. TR. KOUTROUMPAS G. (C35a1-35b3 p. 57-59): «And he

(the creator) made the Soul out of the following elements and in the
following manner: Out of the indivisible and eternally unchangeable
essence (The Indivisible Spirit granted through the Immortal Breath of the god/creator), and
also out of that which has to do with material bodies and is divisible
(divided by Logos, finer/subtler energy-hylē/paste of the material world), by combining
therefore the two, he had essences from both and he compounded a third
and intermediate kind of essence between the indivisible and the
divisible.»
In other words, the creator created beings with the subtler divisible
energy-matter, and since these beings were dead, he breathed (blew) into
them the indivisible part he carried within from the Unsplit Cosmoi of
The Truth.
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-513): «The Fall was the
result of man's knowledge, for ‘his eyes were opened’. Indeed, he was
taught Wisdom (devious wisdom) and the hidden knowledge by the ‘Fallen
Angel’, for the latter had become from that day his Manas, Mind and
Self-consciousness. …And now it stands proven that Satan, or the Red
Fiery Dragon, the Lord of Phosphorus (brimstone was a theological
improvement), and Lucifer, or ‘Light-Bearer’, is in us (as the ‘Breath’ of the
creator of our soul): it is our Mind -- our Tempter and Redeemer.»
Here lies the great fallacy of Blavatsky, since she couldn’t see the whole
picture and gave the role of the ‘redeemer’ to the convicted one.
In another place (since she has thoroughly researched into the subject)
she states it bluntly: (I-198): Thus ‘SATAN’, once he ceases to be viewed
in the superstitious, dogmatic, un-philosophical spirit of the Churches,
grows into the grandiose (!!) image of one who made of terrestrial (matter) a
divine MAN; who gave him, throughout the long cycle of Maha-Kalpa
the law of the Spirit of Life, and made him free from the Sin of
Ignorance, hence of death.» (!!)
The basic properties of the soul are mainly the Noûs and the ability to
perceive immaterial ideas from the conceptual spaces of the energy-
universe.
241 A reminder: CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. KROLL

47-PLACES 94-PROCLUS IN TIMAEUS. 336A (p. 153):«He (the creator) placed the
Noûs in soul, and the soul inside the inert body. We were established by
the father of men and gods himself.»
Besides the psychic noûs though, the soul itself is characterized by some
personal properties. These properties must not be confused with emotions.
They relate more to ‘tendencies’ that have the roots of their variety in the
special characteristics of each individual partial god-creator of
‘Beings/Souls’, since each individual god created his own group of ‘sister
souls’.
The first Souls in the ‘form’ of man, the first Race of Man-beings, had been
completed: Only soul, and no other garment/body on them. This is The First
Race, the Golden one.
242 HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’, VERSES 109-122: «First of all, the immortal
gods who dwell in the Olympian chambers made the golden race of
mortal men … And they lived like gods without sorrow in their hearts,
free from toil and grief. Not even the misery of old age came upon them
(since the soul does not grow old); but with legs and arms never failing, they
made merry with feasting beyond the reach of all evils. …For the wheat-
giving(1) earth spontaneously (Anc. Gr. original: αυτομάτη = automatically, i.e. the
energy that permeates the entire universe) granted them plenty of fruit
abundantly…But after this race was covered by the soil, in accordance to
Zeus’ will they became benevolent daemons.»
(1) In the ancient text the meaning of the word ‘σιτοδότρα’ stems from the

ancient word ‘ζείδωρος’ [zeidoros = wheat-giving]. A great number of

writers, all following Hesiod’s time, assume that the word etymologically
stems from the Gr. verb ‘ζάω-ζω’ [zao-zo = to live] and consider it
synonymous to the word ‘viodoros’= life-granting.
The second (inferior) creators’ group (daemons) was the sum of entities
comprising the astral plane. They would prepare their own creation by
molding astral bodies, each one in his personal style, and using the
‘materials’ of their own particular plane.
243 As to what these ‘materials’ are, this will be clarified as our
discussion continues.
I must make it clear that, when the astral plane was first created, it was
simply the negative expression of dyadicism (duality) and not necessarily of
the dark negativity. It was much later that this negativity (-) was
transformed into the dark daemonic quality man knows today. As an
electron possesses negative charge, without this negativity having bad or
daemonic connotations, so too this initial fission of the Creator simply
created the two opposite poles (+ and –) without the burden of the dark
negativity that has been woven within it today. Also, this division to a
superior team and an inferior one, to positive entities and negative ones, to
gods and daemons, was not a natural event from the HyperUniversal view.
It was a side-effect that resulted from the ‘stuff’ (quality of the building
material) of the dark remnant/carcass with which the Creator united, to
make his material creation. We will examine this ‘building material’ later in
our discussion and we will then justify the reason why this division into
superior and inferior, positive and negative and so on, was an ‘unnatural’
yet necessary perversion.
The creation of the higher class of the creators (the Soul) had to merge with
the creation of the next lower class/cast, i.e. the astral body. Thus the souls
of the first Race are ‘covered with the soil’ of the next denser (energy-wise)
matter, the astral energy, and are ‘dressed’ with the astral body. The second
Race/Gender, the Silver one is born.
244 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA V:

Ǥ21 When the (First) race became old, the old waters mixed with the
fresher waters(1). When its drops became turbid, they vanished and
disappeared in the new stream, in the hot stream of life. The outer of the
first became the inner of the second. The old wing became the new
shadow, and the shadow of the wing.»
(1) Blavatsky notes: «The old initial Race was mixed with the second and

became one with it.»

The second body, the astral, did not possess a noûs (mind) or the ability to
express the mental (conceptual/intellectual) property of the soul. It
possessed two other very special tools though, useful to an individualized
hypostasis: The ‘Ego’ and the ‘I Will’. Surrounded by the denser astral
body, the pure soul could not convey intellect to it. The astral body, being
denser, dominates the soul, controlling it exclusively with its two astral
properties of the ‘ego’ and ‘will’, which are simply colored by the psychic
‘tendencies’ and manifest the diversity of emotions.
245 RUDOLF STEINER, ‘FROM THE AKASHIC CHRONICLE’ COSMIC MEMORY (p.

169):
«At the same time, the Fire Spirits act in the astral body, enabling it to
carry an active perception and feeling and effervescently taking in
impressions from the world around. …What however the Fire Spirits
cause onto the astral body, are intense passions of love and hatred, anger,
fear, horror, gusty passions, instincts, impetuses and so forth. Because the
Spirits of Personality (Azura) had previously vaccinated this astral body
with their resemblance/nature (the Souls), these passions appear now with
the character of selfhood, of a separate self. …Into the astral body,
pictures pour and then ebb, pictures which are aroused by the
aforementioned passions.»
This is why there is a great divide manifesting in material man between the
unreasonable emotional impetuses generated by the astral body, and the
advice of the Soul’s noûs. These two ‘guides’ (reason and emotion) are
usually in conflict and opposition to each other.
The physical body, carrying the decoding brain, has the ability to receive
the dictates of the sentient soul and to control its overall behavior according
to logic. This is precisely the reason for the ‘childishness’ in the man-child,
whose physical brain, the main recipient of the soul’s intellect, hasn’t yet
fully developed. So, the man-child is exclusively controlled by the mindless
astral body, which is the carrier of intense emotions, compulsions and the
Ego.
These two primary properties (the ‘Ego’ and the ‘Will’), at the time of early
creation, are manifested differently to what man is familiar with today.
Later on, in combination with man’s living conditions inside dense matter, a
plethora of different expressions of the ‘Ego’ and the ‘Will’ enriched the
astral body with new properties and characteristics, which compose the
emotional character of each person today.
So this young being (Second Race/Gender, the Silver one) was dominated
by an intensely impulsive behavior.
246 HESIOD, ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ (verses 127-135): «Then the gods made a
second generation/race, the silver one, inferior and less noble one by far
(instead of an improvement, degradation occurs)… unlike the golden race in body or
in spirit. A child was brought up for a hundred years …playing joyously
and foolishly at home. …They lived only for a little time and suffered
because of their foolishness, for they could not avoid unholy insults to
one another.»
When the Silver Race completed its cycle, it too was covered by the next
denser layer of aetheric matter i.e. ‘it got dressed up’ with a new body, the
aetheric one, thus forming the Bronze Race.
–When we were enumerating the bodies of man, we spoke of the lower
mental body. When was this body created?
–This body (the lower mental one) with its respective plane is much
younger and was created after the creation of the purely material man. We
will examine this later, because to be able to focus on details, we must first
have a complete overview; this is why I am giving you the complete picture
more concisely.
So the Third Race, the Bronze, was born with a body a step denser than the
astral one (Silver Race), and thinner/subtler than that of dense matter. It
resides in the field whose entities weave the aetheric pattern/template upon
which the absolutely material (visible) universe will be built next.
247 A) HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ VERSES 143-145: «Zeus the Father made a
third generation of mortal men, a brazen race, sprung from Meliae [ash-
trees] (1); and it was in no way similar/equal to the silver race, but was
terrible and strong.»
(1) Hesiod’s reviewer, Stavros Girgenis, as a footnote at this particular

point, mentions here:

«The Bronze race is associated with the Melia (ash-tree), a tree that has
very hard wood… According to another view, this reference to the Meliae
is directly associated with the Meliad Nymphs, forest-tree deities.»
The Nymphs belong to the category of elementals that dwell in the
aetheric plane.
Β)At this point, I cite an excerpt from an Orphic Hymn devoted to Zeus,
the dominant king (creator), because this hymn specifically mentions the
‘bronze sky’, which is none other than the ‘sky’ of the aetheric plane.
«…There is indeed only one king-lord self-born. And all that has been
created are offspring (creations) of this unique one. He, the king, wanders
amongst them (his creations); and no man can see him, yet he sees all. He
provides (bestows) men everything from good to evil, like the bitterly
cold war, and tearful sorrows.
…However, I cannot see him, for a cloud has been placed around him and
because men only possess mortal irises in their eyes which cannot see
Zeus, the archon of all. Because he is enthroned/settled in the bronze sky
(aetheric–bronze plane) upon a golden throne, he walks the earth with his feet
on the ground and his right hand is extended to the end of the ocean …
and around him the grand mountains, the rivers and the depths of the blue
sea tremble.»
C) MARGIORIS, N. ‘DE-SYMBOLIZATION OF THE GREEK MYTHOLOGY’ (p. 253):
«The aetheric body is the canvas upon which the material, human body is
woven by the aetheric vibrations.»
The aetheric body is equipped with such properties so that it can receive the
provided qualities of both previous bodies: The psychic intellect with the
special psychic tendencies as well as the intentions of the ‘Ego’ and the
‘Will’ of the astral body.
In the densely material plane, these three bodies interact with each other
and generate a combination of properties, thus expressing the individual
character of each person.
All bodies of man, each one materially denser than the previous one, had
completed his outfit. The journey had reached its end. The purpose of this
creation was the formation of only these three bodies/races: Golden, Silver
and Bronze.
The tenants of each plane/dimension, which the sentient [Nous possessing]
soul passed through, dressed it with their own body/garment. Each plane
corresponded to a different part of the oscillating creation. In each of its
parts, different beings/powers lived with different properties from the
neighboring ones. Man was going to be the ‘child’ of all points/levels of the
oscillation. Gods and daemons had ornamented every part of him. He (man)
was the creation that belonged to everyone. Everyone could and would
claim it!
248 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA IV:

Ǥ17 The Breath needed a form; the Fathers gave it. The Breath needed a
gross body. The Mother molded it. The Breath needed the Spirit of Life.
The solar Lhas breathed it into its form. The Breath needed a mirror of its
body. “We gave it our own”, said the Dhyanis. The Breath needed a
vehicle of desires. “It has it”, said the drainer of waters. But Breath
needed a Mind (Noûs) to embrace the universe;. “We cannot give that,”
said the Fathers. “I never had it”, said the spirit of the earth. “The form
would be consumed were I to give it my Noûs”, said the Great Fire....
Man remained an empty senseless Bhuta.... Thus have the boneless given
life to those who became men with bones in the Third (the Third Root Race, or
the Third Gender of Hesiod, the Bronze Gender).»

The reproduction of these aetheric man-beings was peculiar and different

compared to contemporary man’s reproductive process. Man-beings were
only one gender, which is entirely normal after all, and not the perversion
that followed. The division of the sexes did not exist yet.
249 PLATO’S SYMPOSIUM ARISTOPHANES’ SPEECH (189d-190d):

«…For our original nature was by no means the same as it is now, but
entirely different. Unlike today, with its two sexes male and female, there
used to be a third kind before as well, which had equal shares of the other
two, and whose name no longer exists. For ‘man-woman’ was then a
unity, common both in form and in name, composed of both male and
female …Then, each person of this kind was round all over, with back
and sides forming a circle… Zeus…said: “I will slice every one of them
in two, so that they are made weaker. (Why is that, really?…)»
Birth was accomplished through excretion of a portion of the vital essence
of the astro-aetheric man-being; something equivalent but inferior to the
production/manifestation of each individual Intelligent Living Archetypal
Property-Wholeness of the HyperUniverses by Its Genitor.
A similar material depiction of this process is given by the ectoplasm
poured out by some mediums when they are in communication with the
spirit realm. Through this process a young being was born.
250 Α) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VI:

Ǥ22 Then the Second (Root-Race of men) evolved the Egg-born, the Third
(Root-Race of men). The sweat grew, and the drops became hard and round.
The sun warmed it; the moon cooled and shaped it. The wind fed it until
its ripeness.»
H. P. Blavatsky, in the 2nd Volume of her ‘Secret Doctrine’, further
clarifies on this:
(II-132) «…The early sub-races of the Third Humanity procreated their
species by a kind of moisture exudation, or a vital fluid, the drops of
which coalescing formed an oviform (egg-shaped) ball –or shall we say
an egg– that served as an extraneous vehicle….»
B) An excerpt from the Vishnu-Puraná, describes a story about how the
Second Race, the Silver/Astral one, the mindless, gave its place to the
Third Race, the Bronze/Aetheric one, the sweat-born (made of Melia [ash
tree]-wood), through a Meliad nymph [a being/deity of the aetheric
plane].
BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-175): «The king of the gods
sends a beautiful Apsarasas (nymph) (=Meliad nymph) named Pramlocha to
seduce Kandu and disturb his penance (because he had made the Gods jealous).
She succeeds in her unholy purpose and 907 years six months and three
days spent in her company seem to the sage as one day.(1) When this
psychological or hypnotic state ends, the Muni (Kandu) curses bitterly the
creature who seduced him. “Depart, be gone!” he cries, “vile bundle of
illusions!”…And Pramlocha, terrified, flies away, wiping the perspiration
from her body with the leaves of the trees as she passes through the air.
She (the nymph) went from tree to tree, and as, with the dusky shoots that
crowned their summits, she dried her limbs, the child she had conceived
came forth from the pores of her skin in drops of perspiration. The trees
(=Melia [ash] trees) received the living dews; and the winds collected them
into one mass. ‘This’, said Soma (the Moon), “I matured by my rays; and
gradually it increased in size, till it became the lovely girl named
Marisha.» [Vishnu-Puraná, Bk.1, Ch. XV, Wilson, Vol. II, p. 5]
(1) And Blavatsky here specifies that: «Kandu is a son of the Pitris, hence

one devoid of mind (=the Silver Race/Gender… foolishly and mindlessly playing
[HESIOD]), which is hinted at by his being unable to discern a period of
nearly one thousand years from one day.»
A great problem arises here though, and this is where the fundamental cause
for the fall of Celestial Man inside the man-being of material creation stems
from. I must make it clear that the creation of the three initial Gender/Races
(Golden-Soul, Silver-Astral and Bronze-Aetheric), does not refer to the
creation of Celestial Man, but to that of the man-being. This living man-
being did not possess a very basic capacity in order to be complete. This
was the capacity to offer his own living offspring –without the intervention
of gods or daemons. The young offspring, the one stemming from the
soulful, astro-aetheric man-being, could not assimilate all the qualities of
his parent. And despite the fact that the primary parent possessed a full-
fledged hypostasis, the offspring was deficient. The inability to transfer the
attributes of the parent (astro-aetheric man-being) to the young offspring
was a great problem for the material creation.
–Does the same also happen with animals?
–Astro-aetheric animals were created (formed) later on and almost in
parallel to the creation of the absolutely dense matter. We have not touched
upon this part yet in our analysis.
However I must clarify to you a very obscure and indistinguishable
difference. There are two poles: the spiritual and the material one. One pole
is diametrically opposite to the other. If in other words we gaze upon the
facts from the material pole, then we can discern an upgrade from the
incomplete, simple, material microorganisms to the more complex and
developed ones. If we look at the facts from the point of view of the
spiritual pole, then a process of spiritual degradation becomes apparent
from a higher to a lower state.
251 In the 1st Chapter of Genesis, which refers to the creation of dense
matter, man is created last and particularly in §26, after the rest of the
dense, material creation has already been completed.
OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1 (Material Creation)
Ǥ25 And God made the beasts of the earth according to their kinds, and
the cattle according to their kinds and all the serpents of the earth, each
according to its kind. And God saw that it was good. §26. Then God said,
Let us make man in our image, after our likeness, and let them have
dominion over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the sky and over
the livestock and over all the earth, and over every serpent that creeps on
the ground.»
Contrary to the first chapter though, in the second chapter of Genesis,
where the aetheric creation is described, Man appears first and
specifically in §7. The remaining creation follows, where, in §19, the
animals are created
OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2 (Aetheric Creation)
«§18. The Lord God said, “It is not good for man to be alone. I will make
him a helper, suitable for him. §19. And out of the earth* the Lord God
made all the beasts of the field and all the birds of the air and he brought
them to Adam to see how to name them; and whatever name Adam gave
to each living creature, that was its name.»
In the following text, we can clearly see the aetheric creation of Chapter
2.
OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2 (Aetheric Creation)
Ǥ4. This is the book of genesis (creation) of the heavens and the earth when
they were created, in the day when the Lord God made them, the earth
and the heavens §5. and all herbs of the field, before they had yet been
created on (densely material) earth and all the plants of the field before they
had yet sprung up, for the Lord God had not yet sent rain on the (visible)
earth and there was no man to work the ground, §6 but steam came up
from the earth and watered the whole face of the earth.»
I deem it necessary here, to remind you of a previous reference mentioned in
Ch. ‘Aetheric Body – Aetheric Plane’ so that an association is made,
namely that, before any densely material manifestation, dark matter
precedes it, as cohesive tissue. Dark matter here is equated to the
aetheric plane.
DARK MATTER ACCUMULATES FIRST AND THEN THE GALAXY IS FORMED
SOURCE: NASA NEWS 16TH JUNE 2006, (physics4u.gr)
«…Initially, researchers were trying to comprehend better how new
galaxies and dark matter evolve and accumulate together. …At that point
they observed something odd: Every galaxy they studied seemed to be
surrounded by ‘chunks’ of dark matter of approximately the same size.
They were able to indirectly measure how much dark matter –holding the
structure together like glue– was present. The tighter the grouping
[concentration] was, the greater the amount of dark matter present.»
In order to overcome the difficulty of transferring ‘Life’ to the descendants,
an autonomous, Unsplit Intelligent Wholeness with the ability to
frequently visit the FatherLands had to be embodied inside the already
formed man-being who possessed a soul and astral and aetheric bodies.
Then its emanations/offspring would supply the energy-material creation
with the Life-giving Essence of Immortality, thus expanding the material-
energy universe; because the property of Immortality exists only if the
Immortal Entity remains unified with Its Source.
252 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 15: Ǥ4. Abide in Me, and I in you. As the
vine-branch cannot bear fruit of itself unless it abides in the vine, so,
neither can you, unless you abide in Me.»
B) A reminder: THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA
III: «§3…The ray (Creator) causes the eternal egg to thrill (oscillate), and
drops the non-eternal germ, (or the non-immortal) which condenses into the
world-egg.» It ceases being eternal and immortal because it is cut off from its Source.
Again the creator addresses the HyperUniverses of the True for a second
time, asking now for the capacity of expansion for his offspring. His plea is
considered as a cry for help, it is acknowledged and accepted. In the
material (energy) universe, with the aetheric man-being already formed, a
tremendous event is about to take place. Because of that event, the fourth
Race/Gender of Heroes was about to be born.

In the Celestial Kingdoms of the HyperUniverses, young properties/

offspring/emanations had been created; new emanations of the third
category of the Holy Spirit, belonging to the same category as the young
creator. They were the Celestial Men (Adams). The invitation/request of the
brother-creator becomes known. The Holy Celestial Men, seeing the
archetype of Life/Eve having already been granted to the new creator,
accept his proposal and join his creation aiming to help him.
253 The Great One (in the Gospel of Judas) commands that those who
possess the Spirit (Celestial Men) should proceed to the material universe
with no ruler over them, implying the soul and its creator.
A) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
«[53]: Jesus said, “This is why God ordered Michael to give the spirits of
people (Celestial Men) to them as a loan, so that they might offer service, but
the Great One (The Unuttered Supreme One) ordered Gabriel to grant spirits to
the great generation with no ruler over it.»
But therein lies the key of the misfortune, as will become apparent later
on. The key phrase here is ‘With no ruler over it’.
Β) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«But the Blessed One, the Mother-Father, the Beneficent and Merciful
One, had mercy upon the Mother's power (the Living Soul) which had been
brought forth out of the chief archon (Yaldabaoth)… and He sent… a helper
to Adam, Luminous Epinoia (Celestial Man), which comes out of Him Who
is called Life.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
C) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [ENG. TR. FROM
COPTIC: STEVAN DAVIES]
«HUMANITY BEGINS: Then, came a voice from the highest realms saying:
“The Man exists! And the Son of Man!” Yaldabaoth, chief ruler, heard it.
He thought it came from his mother. He did not know the true source of
the voice: The Holy Mother-Father, Perfect Providence, Image of the
Invisible Father of Everything, in Whom everything has come TO BE. The
First Man [This is the one who appeared to them. He appeared in the
form of a human being.] All of the realm (dimensions) of the chief ruler
quaked! The foundations of the abyss moved! He (this human form)
illuminated the waters above the world of matter, his image shown
(appeared) in those waters. All the daemons and the first ruler together
gazed up toward the underside of the newly shining waters. Through that
light they saw the Image (of man) in the waters.» This is Celestial Man’s first
appearance in the astro-aetheric realms.

Dense visible matter had not yet been formed. These events take place in
the aetheric planes. Upon entering the energy-creation, Celestial Men from
the HyperUniverses choose the most handsome aetheric appearances of
man-beings and after they are embodied inside of, they upgrade them. Other
energy beings are not chosen and remain plain souls.
254 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VII:

«§24 The sons of wisdom … came down. They saw the vile forms of the
first third (the early Third - Bronze - Root Race). “We can choose”, said the lords.
“We have wisdom”. Some projected a spark (simply to upgrade the race a
little)… Those who received but just a spark remained destitute of
knowledge. The spark burned low… These were set apart (as plain souls)
…they became narrow-headed. The Third [Root Race] were ready (when
it was perfected). “In these shall we dwell”, said the lords of the flame.»
The entrance of the unified, Celestial Man into the chosen, soulful, astro-
aetheric man-beings catapults this Race to the highest levels. The result of
this entrance is the generation of the Race of Heroes. It is the time of the
Demigods; the hour of the Supreme Race. So the Unified, Spiritual Man
appears in the material scene and falls/sinks into the energy-expression of
material creation, where he wears the soul, the astral and finally the aetheric
body. He is embodied in other words, inside the man-being. {Tr. n.: still not in
dense matter}

255 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: CH. ASTRAL PLANE (p. 38)
The Masters of the Spiritual Hierarchy (i.e. the creators' delegates) of the planet say
through channeling:
«While all this was taking place, while the Elohims and the lesser
constructors of form, the Deva Angels and the Legions of the Elemental
Realm were creating and beautifying the planet, the Solar Logos (Word)
(2nd Noũs/Creator/the Fallen One) was attracting the Spiritual Sparks, the ones
that would benefit (??) from all this preparation and love (!!!). These
Sparks, having been invited (from the Aeons/HyperUniverses of the 1st Noûs-God),
remained in the heart of the Deity, until IT was ready for the projection of
the White Beings and the Electronic Bodies (the souls), which would be the
garment (carriers) of these Spirits. So, on one of the Cosmic Days, the
work of creation was completed and the seven Elohims joyfully
announced to the Solar Logos that the planet Earth was ready to host
tenants.»
This is the moment when the Race of Heroes and Demigods is born and
shines sublimely, when the ‘Fire/Celestial Man’ is granted to man-beings
and a large number incarnates in them. In a covert manner and with
apocryphal talent, the ancient myth-makers, sketch this Heroic entrance of
Celestial Man, comparing it to the gift of ‘fire’ to men by Prometheus.
256 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-83): «But shall we turn
to other ancient Scriptures and documents for the corroboration of the
‘Fires’, ‘Sparks’, and ‘Flames’? They are plentiful, if one only seeks for
them in the right places. In the ‘Book of the Concealed Mystery’, they are
clearly enunciated, as also in the ‘Ha Idra Zuta Qadisha’, or the lesser
holy Assembly. The language is very mystical and veiled, yet still
comprehensible:
(427) Therein, among the sparks of Prior Worlds (HyperUniverses),
‘vibrating Flames and Sparks’, from the divine flint, the workmen
proceed to create man, ‘male and female’ (unified);
(429) From a Light-Bearer of insupportable brightness proceeded a
radiating Flame, dashing off, like a vast and mighty hammer, those sparks
which were the Prior Worlds.
(430) And with most subtle aether (soul) were these intermingled and
bound mutually together, but only when they were conjoined together,
even the great Father and great Mother.» …Then the Unified Celestial
Man was intermingled with the Soul and restrained by it.
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT IIa: «§1…Truth exists in eternal beings only,
§2. the very bodies of which are true, i.e. pure fire and nothing else.»
‘Fire’ denotes nothing else but the entrance of Luminous, Celestial Men
inside the up-to-now soulful, astro-aetheric man-being of the aetheric plane;
A rather inappropriate metaphor of course, since the Pure Spirit’s True
Light can never be identified with fire or flame; these are sole
manifestations of the material world as we will see later on (see references 266
& 268 C). Nevertheless, this is a point quite distorted by men, because of its
simplification.
257 Α) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-520):

Blavatsky here refers to De Charme and his work ‘Mythology of Ancient Greece’
«And here steps in the killing materialism of the age; that peculiar twist
in the modern mind, which, like a Northern blast, bends all on its way,
and freezes every intuition, allowing it no hand in the physical (natural
sciences) speculations of the day. After having seen in Prometheus no better
than fire by friction, the learned author of the ‘Mythologie de la Grece
Antique’ (hinting at De Charme) perceives in this ‘fruit’ a trifle more than an
allusion to terrestrial fire and its discovery.»
B) At this point I need to call your attention to a few sensitive points that
can be read between the lines of Hesiod’s works, ‘Works and Days’ and
‘Theogony’ and which associate: (a) the ‘Fire’ Prometheus brings to
humanity and (b) the Bronze Root Race. These two points are directly
linked together since Prometheus offered the Fire to the men of the
Bronze Root Race in the aetheric plane. This provision/offering
symbolizes the entrance (embodiment) of the Celestial Men into the
aetheric men-beings of the Bronze Race, made of Melia wood. Hence the
three concepts: Melia wood, Fire and Bronze Race are interrelated.
HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ verses143-145: «Zeus the Father made a third
generation of mortal men, a brazen race…sprung from Meliae [ash-
trees] (and not from bronze, of course) … terrible and strong.»
PIERRE GRIMAL, DICTIONARY OF GREEK AND ROMAN MYTHOLOGY:
«The Melia (ash tree) is linked to the Bronze Race and it was that tree that
the Meliad Nymphs inhabited.»
The Nymphs belong to the category of elementals and are the par-
excellence inhabitants of the aetheric (Bronze) plane. (Let us not forget
the Bronze Sky in the Orphic hymn!)
In verse 535 of ‘Theogony’, Hesiod speaks of the time when: “…the gods
and mortal men separated from each other”, namely, of the time when the
aetheric man of the Bronze Root-Race was about to inhabit the densely
material field, where he would truly be separated from his unseen -
invisible gods.
It was then that Prometheus –through his infamous sacrificial
distribution– cut up an ox and tried to fool Zeus by offering the best parts
of the animal to men. This is when Zeus’ antagonism with Men begins.
And now we come to highlight another point which relates the Melia Tree
–Bronze Root-Race– to fire.
‘THEOGONY’ verses 558-564: «But Zeus who gathers the clouds, said to him
in great grief: “Son of Iapetus, cleverer above all, oh, beloved one! So,
my good one, you have not yet forgotten your cunning art!” So spoke
Zeus in anger, whose thoughts are everlasting; and from that time he
never let go of his wrath, and he would give no more the power of the
tireless fire to the Melian Race of mortal men who inhabit the earth.»
(He does not mean the densely material Earth here, but the aetheric one)
There it is again, the connection of the flame/fire to the Melia–Bronze
Race.
Of course, Hesiod describes this conflict between the men of the Bronze
Root-Race and the Creator at that period of creation in a rather indirect
and concealed manner, a conflict, which will be analyzed in the course of
our narration.
We must certainly not ignore the fleeting associations we all make
between maelia – Melia – mēlo [Gr. μήλο] (=apple) [the forbidden fruit].
With the above clarifications, the following verses (567-570) from
‘THEOGONY’ seem almost self-explanatory:
«And this stung Zeus (who thunders from above) deeply into his soul and
enraged him in his heart as he saw the far-seen shine of the fire
inside(1) men (Celestial Man/Spirit). Forthwith he prepared a calamity for men
as a reprisal for the fire.»
(1) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And the
luminous Epinoia was hidden inside Adam, in order that the archons
might not know her.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II 519, 520):
«The same author (De Charme) reminds us of another equally mysterious
personage, though one less generally known than Prometheus, whose
legend offers remarkable analogies with that of the Titan. The name of
this second ancestor and generator is Phoroneus(1), the hero of an ancient
poem, now unfortunately no longer extant… His legend was localized in
Argolis, where a perpetual (inextinguishable) flame was preserved on
his altar as a reminder that he was the bringer of fire upon earth
(Pausanias, 11, 19, 5; Cf. 20, 3.) A benefactor of men as Prometheus was,
he had made them participators of every bliss on earth. Plato (Timaeus, p.
22), and Clemens Alexandrinus (Strom. 1, p. 380) say that Phoroneus was
the first man, or ‘the father of mortals’. His genealogy, which assigns to
him as his father Inachus, the river, reminds one of that of Prometheus,
which makes that Titan the son of Oceanide Clymene.
But the mother of Phoroneus was the nymph Melia; a significant descent
which distinguishes him from Prometheus (De Charme, Ancient Greek
Mythology, p. 265) (see reference #250 B, nymph Pramlocha, who fooled Kandu).
Melia, Decharme thinks, is the personification of the Melia-tree [ash-
tree], whence, according to Hesiod, issued the race of the age of Bronze
(Works and Days, 142-145); and which according to the Greeks is the
celestial tree common to every Aryan mythology. This ‘Melia’ (ash-tree)
is the Yggdrasil (Cosmic Tree) of the Norse antiquity, which the Norns
sprinkle daily with the waters from the fountain of Urd, that it may not
wither. It remains verdant till the last days of the Golden Age. Then the
Norns (the three sisters who gaze respectively into the Past, the Present,
and the Future) make known the decree of Fate (Karma, Ørlǫg), but men
are conscious only of the Present.»
(1) PIERRE GRIMAL - DICTIONNAIRE DE LA MYTHOLOGIE GRECQUE ET

ROMAINE “PHORONEUS: In the Peloponnesian myths, Phoroneus is the

primordial man. (Could he be the First Celestial Man from the Race of Heroes?) He is
the son of the god/river Inachus and the nymph Melia, whose name is
reminiscent of the homonymous Melia Tree. …They also say that
Phoroneus was the first one to teach humans how to amass in cities and
how to use fire.”
As we will see next, it was at that time that the great advancement of man
from Australopithecus to Homo sapiens occurs.
From here on though, the devastating tumble begins…
After this Majestic Race of Heroes, man would ‘put on’ a heavier, material
‘garment’, thus creating the Gender/Race of thick Iron. Then, behind the
‘Iron Bars’ of the Iron Race, man would be definitively entrapped,
imprisoned, to be punished in the denser part of the material universe. The
utter fall of man in the material plane was about to take place. But because
Cosmogony is a very obscure chapter, it is best to analyze it gradually, so as
to discover the reasons that lead man to this ‘punishment’.
THE CAUSE FOR THE SECOND FALL OF MAN

258 The events of this chapter take place in the astro-aetheric planes
(prior to the Big-Bang era). The densely visible (universe) has not yet
been created.

Suddenly, with the influence (embodiment) of Celestial Man inside it, the
up-to-then defective, soulful, astro-aetheric man-being, is transformed into
a powerful God with incredible powers!
259 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

«And the man came forth (manifested) because of the shadow of the light
which is in him. And his thinking was superior to all those who had made
him.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
B) THE APOCALYPSE OF ADAM, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, THE NAG
HAMMADI LIBRARY, TRANSLATED BY GEORGE W. MACRAE: «When God had
created me out of the earth (energy matter), along with Eve, your mother
(unified and BEFORE their division that follows), I went about with her in a glory
which she had seen in the Aeon (HyperUniverse) from which we had come
forth. She taught me a word of knowledge of the Eternal God. And we
resembled the great eternal angels, for we were higher than the god who
had created us and the powers with him, whom we did not know.» [Gr.
edition: Pyrinos Kosmos Publ.]

As a unified entity (Celestial Man) retained the privilege to visit all

HyperUniverses of the True and benefit from their Goods (Gr. Αγαθά). In
order to do that, he would ‘abandon’ his energy-bodies in the energy
(material) universe, by putting them through a sleep-process. Thus, by
absorbing the Unsplit, Sacred Knowledge from the HyperCosmoi, he
would have the freedom first to expand his Wholeness, since the Life-
giving ‘Atmosphere’ of the HyperUniverses would render him Immortal,
and then –through his (now) enriched energy-bodies– to transfer every
Sacred Provision to the inferior energy-fields of the material world,
expanding them with complete descendants.
260 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2: «§16…You may freely eat (…enjoy and
benefit) of every tree of the paradise (of the HyperUniverses).»

He presents however an obvious antithesis to his pinned-down creator. The

magnitude of Man’s supremacy and powers cause panic to the creators, who
seem totally powerless in front of him. They, being cut-off from their
SOURCE on one hand and fragmented into many partial powers in order to
create through their expansion on the other, are inferior to the Almighty
Man who possesses the entire unified strength of the finer/subtler material
creation through his energy-bodies, and the diadem of His HyperUniversal
Family and his Unutterable, Supreme Father as a radiating crown. And
certainly the instruction given by the HyperUniverses, that Celestial Men –
in contrast to plain souls– would NOT have the creator of matter as their
master, rendered this whole Creation/Man totally independent.
261 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

(a) [WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.] «§20…And the snake (the archon) knew that he
(Adam) was disobedient to it (him) due to light of the Epinoia (Celestial Man)
dwelt in him, making him more correct in his thinking than the Chief
Ruler.» (or…)
(b) [STEVAN DAVIES] «§20. …The chief ruler, Yaldabaoth (serpent), knew that
because the light-filled Epinoia within Adam made his mental abilities
greater than his own, Adam had been disobedient (to him, the archon).»
All this was happening because the Key-Command had been given from
above:
Β) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC [53]: «But the Great One ordered Gabriel to grant spirits to the
great generation with no ruler over it.»
Panic spreads in the ranks of the creators.
262 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§22 Then the Lord God said, “Behold,
Adam has become like one of us, in knowing good and evil; and now, lest
he put forth his hand and take also of the tree of life (of the HyperUniverses),
and eat, and live forever.»
Suddenly the creator was losing his creation from his hands and control was
going back to where it belonged: to the Prevailing HyperUniverses of the
Father. This situation enraged him. What was really happening though is
that the creator was in a very adverse/unfavorable position due to his
creation.
The moment he parted from the True HyperUniverses, in order to create, he
chose a detached mishmash of waste elements (the forbidden tree) as the
building material for his creation. This aggregate formed a swirling
(spinning) spiral comprised of the ‘fossils’ of previous, already dead
creations.
263 Let me remind you of the ‘identity’ of the swirling spiral, through
written testimonies.
A) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA I:
Ǥ1 The eternal Karana (Cause) wrapped in her ever invisible robes had
slumbered once again for seven eternities…§6. The seven sublime lords
and the seven truths had ceased to be… §7. The causes of existence had
been done away with and the visible that was, and the invisible that is,
rested in eternal non-being -- the one being. §8. Alone the one form of
existence stretched boundless, infinite and causeless in dreamless sleep.»
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B. C.,
IOANNIDIS P. K., CH. 1: «§4…But after a little while, I saw a downward
darkness partially born, coming down in an oblique formation, like a
snake, fearful and hideous. I also saw that darkness be changed into a
moist nature, unspeakably troubled, which yielded a fiery smoke from
its depths, and from whence I heard an unutterable heartbreaking sound,
and an inarticulate roar in a voice of fire.»
C) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: Ǥ2. The earth was without form and
void, and darkness was upon the face of the abyss.»
This vortex consisted of consecutive layers of fossils. Each layer
corresponded to the remnants of a previous creation. Layers that sank into
the inner regions of the spiral corresponded to the ‘remains’ that belonged
to older creations. Each layer, as it piled deeper, was transformed,
undergoing a ‘septic’ (rotting) procedure and finally, having reached the
bottom, it was molded into a mutated ‘condensing’ of elements, from the
initial/previous ‘ingredients’.
In order for the creator to vitalize this ‘carcass’ he united with it and was
embodied within. All parts of the swirling, dark spiral, from the higher one
down to the lower, embraced the incoming Light of the young creator and
became one with it/him.
264 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B. C.,

IOANNIDIS P. K., CH. 1: Ǥ5.

From those Luminous Planes I saw a Holy Logos
(Word) pouring Itself out towards the moist nature (=first move, coming from the
Light) and from the moist nature, a hollow drastic acid and a pure fire
spurting to the heights (=second move, as an answer to the first, coming from the
downward darkness.) §6. So, that light that you saw was Me, your God,
existing before of that moist nature that appeared out of the
darkness. And that luminous Logos (Word) that you saw surging from
(my) Luminous Planes towards that moist nature, is my (fallen) son
that came out of my Noûs (Mind).»
B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA III:
Ǥ1. The last vibration of the seventh eternity thrills through infinitude.
The mother (cosmic space-Devamatri) swells, expanding from within without,
like the bud of the lotus. §2. The vibration (the Luminous creator coming from the
HyperUniverses) sweeps along, touching with its swift wing (simultaneously) the
whole universe (the shapeless, dark and whirling Karana-Cause) and the germ (of hylē/
matter) that dwells in darkness: the darkness which breathes (moves) over the
slumbering waters of life. §3. Darkness radiates light and light drops only
one solitary ray into to the waters, within the depth of the mother
(Devamatri, Mother of the Gods, the cosmic space). The ray shoots through the virgin
egg.»
C) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: Ǥ2. And the Spirit of God (the creator)
was hovering over the face of the (dark) waters.»
Every section of the up-to-then dead matter was rekindled.
265 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: «§3. And God (the light bearer) said, “Let
there be light;” and there was (dark) light.»
Thus, with his body he vitalized and restructured this whole
carcass/remnant, transforming it into an energy spiral.
Every part of the body of the creator consisted of the autonomous entities,
powers, deities, which, while engaging with the swirling, dark spiral,
formed the various energy-fields (planes) and dimensions. As the different
parts/deities of the creator-Being were distributed into this spiral, then
settled into particular layers, intermixed with them, and were sorted into
orders: from the outer/higher ones, forming the group of positive forces, to
the ones who, demoted to the inner/deeper regions, formed the group of
negative forces, generally projecting the dyadicism (duality) of the new
world.
266 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I: Ǥ7. And when I regained consciousness, I

felt that the light consisted of innumerable powers. And an infinite
world was created where fire predominated with magnificent force,
trying to stay in place. …§9 The Noûs (Mind) God who is male-female,
Life and Light, gave birth to another creator Noûs, who is the god of fire
(pyre) and of the spirit and the creator of the seven commanders who
encompass the tangible world within circles and their command is called
Heimarménē (Destiny).» When The True Light is downgraded, it is turned
into flame, fire.
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And she
called its name Yaldabaoth. This is the first archon. …He became strong
and created for himself other aeons (energy-dimensions) inside a blaze of
luminous fire (the dark light), which still exists now. And he was stupefied
in his Madness, which dwells within him, and he begat some authorities
for himself (12)…And he set up seven kings –one per firmament of
heaven– over the seven heavens, and five (kings) over the depth of the
abyss, so that they might rule there. …And he is impious in his madness
which is in him. For he said: 'I am God and there is no other God beside
me,' for he is ignorant of the place from which his strength has come. And
the archons created seven powers for themselves, and the powers created
six angels for each one, until they became 365 angels. …He called
himself god. And he did not obey the place from which he came. …And
he named each power beginning with the highest (he names the seven powers).
…And all these (the Lords of the Seven Powers) have a firmament corresponding
to each aeon-heaven (dimension). …And he organized everything according
to the model of the first aeons… And when he saw the creation which
surrounds him, and the multitude of the angels around him who had come
forth from him, he said to them, “I am a jealous God, and there is no
other God beside me.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
C) SALLUSTIUS ‘ON THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ [Gr. tr. GRAVIGGER P.] CH. ‘ON
THE FIRST CAUSE’: «Following the above, it is worth knowing the first
Cause and the orders of the resultant (Gr.: απορρεόντων) gods posterior to
that. …as well as the good and foul administrations issued from them,
and finally the origin of evils in the world.»
This situation forced the entire creative power to stay detached and pinned-
down inside the ‘waste-essence’, in order to vitalize and formulate it.
267 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C.,

«§11. And the second creator Noûs (Mind), he who

IOANNIDIS P. K., CH. 1:
encompasses the seven circles and the vortices of their roots –along with
Logos– turned his creatures and they all started swirling from an
indefinite beginning to an interminable end.»
Because of this ‘pinning-down’, the creator was unable to visit the Fatherly
Realms and from There to supply himself with the ingredient of
Immortality, the Life-giving ‘Essence’. His own ‘power’ reserves would not
last for long.
Celestial Men on the contrary, had the ability to shift (move back and forth)
to the HyperUniverses of the True Light, on account of their integrity –they
had not been split yet. From ‘There’ they would ‘cater’ this whole
‘problematic’ creation with a constant flow of Living Essence. The offer of
the Celestial Children would ensure the Supply of the creator and his
creation, and it didn’t come in the form of domination but salvation.
An unpredictable factor though made its appearance like an unforeseen
‘accident’: The factor of ‘contamination’. This contamination is manifested
in the form of intolerance.
The moment the young creator embraced the cyclically moving darkness
with his luminous body, he was contaminated by it. His Essence/Spirit
decayed (was degraded) into energy, and His Light was split and
diminished, thus creating the positive and the negative energy. The
downgraded, substitute, virtual, dark light and the darkness were then
created.
268 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

«When the light mixed with the darkness, it caused the darkness to shine,
but when the darkness mixed with the light, it darkened the light, so that
it became neither light nor darkness (Ant-avges, dusk, twilight) but it was weak,
it became dim. …Then his (the creator's) mother began to move to and fro
(oscillating). She became aware of her deficiency, when the brightness of her
light diminished (became darker)…» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Β) PIERRE GRIMAL ‘LEXICON OF THE HELLENIC AND THE ROMAN
MYTHOLOGY’
«Leto (Lětṍ): …They still narrate about Leto, that in order to escape Hera’s
rage (so that she could safely give birth to Apollo and Artemis), she assumed the shape
of a she-wolf and left the land of the Hyperboreans, where she actually
lived. That explains the strange epithet ‘Λυκο-γενής’ ‘Luco-genes’ (wolf-
born) which sometimes is attributed to Apollo.»
This explains the origin of the name ‘Lycaios’ [Gr. Λύκαιος] as an
attribute of Apollo, the god of light, since, of course, his light is the
downgraded twilight [lyco + phos = wolf + light = twilight].
The True Light is downgraded to dark light and manifests as flame/fire,
twilight [lyco-phos]
C) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
«And look, from the cloud there appeared an [angel]
[51]: (Says Jesus:)
whose face flashed with fire(1) and whose appearance was defiled with
blood. His name was Nebro, which means ‘rebel’; others call him
Yaldabaoth.»
Let me remind you of Hermes Trismegistus: «…And an infinite world was
created, where fire predominated(1)».
D) THE FIRST BOOK OF ADAM AND EVE, SACRED TEXTS, RUTHERFORD PLATT,
CH. 27:«Satan began with transforming his hordes; in his hands there was
a flashing fire(1), and they were in a great ‘light’. He then placed his
throne near the mouth of the cave …and he shed light into the cave, until
the cave glistened over Adam and Eve, while his hordes began to sing
praises. And Satan did this, in order that when Adam saw the light, he
should think within himself that it was a heavenly light, and that Satan's
hosts were angels (the angels of poverty [John’s Apocryphon]); and that God had
sent them…When, therefore, Adam and Eve saw the light, fancying it
was real, they strengthened their hearts;» [Gr. edition: APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF
THE OLD TESTAMENT, KOUTSOUKIS D.]
Every divine power of this world manifests itself in the form of fire/pyre,
just as the god of Moses presented himself on Mount Sinai.
(1) (a) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 3: Ǥ2. And an angel of the Lord

appeared unto him in flames of fire coming out of the midst of a bush.»
(b) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 19: Ǥ18 And Mount Sinai was wrapped in
smoke, because the Lord descended upon it, in fire [pyre]. The smoke
thereof ascended like the smoke of a furnace, and the whole mountain
quaked violently.»
And with this virtual, dark light He formed the higher planes of the
material world (positive energy), whereas with the darkness, the lower ones
(negative energy).
269 Α) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: «§4. And god separated/divided the
light from the darkness.»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And he
begat some authorities for himself (12)…And he set up seven kings –one
per firmament of heaven– over the seven heavens, and five (kings) over the
depth of the abyss, so that they might rule there.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic:
WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]

C) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA III: «§10. The
Father-Mother (the creator) spins a web, whose upper end is fastened to the
spirit, the light of the one darkness and its lower edge is fixed onto matter,
its shadowy end. And this web is the universe spun out of two substances
made in one.»
The virtual ‘light’ of the visible and the invisible material universe differs
from the non-manifested (True) Light. This virtual ‘light’ belongs to the one
side of the same coin which also contains darkness on the other. They are
one the same thing.
270 Α) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-95,96):
«Absolute light is
absolute darkness and vice versa.… Good and evil are twins, the progeny
(descendants) of Space and Time, under the sway of Maya (Deceit).
Separate them by cutting off one from the other, and they will both die.
Neither exists per se (autonomously), since each has to be generated and
created out of the other, in order to come into being.»
Β) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§10. Light and darkness, life and
death, right and left, are brothers and sisters. They are inseparable.»
The True Light is trapped. Only with great difficulty can someone descry
the minutest crumbs of the Absolute Truth –through which The True Light
manifests. These crumbs of The Absolute Truth are found scattered inside
concepts, ancient texts and some living symbols of matter.
271 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT IIa (p. 111): Ǥ3. All therefore Tat that is found
on earth, are not real, but only imitations of the truth and yet not all of
them, but only a few… §4. The rest is lies and delusion, Tat, and
conjectures, constructed like the pictures of imagination.”
Β) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: “§16. The high spiritual powers
(the Archon), thought that it was through their power and their will that
they did what they did: But it was the Holy Spirit which, through them,
worked its own desire in secret. The truth is sown everywhere, existing
since the beginning: Some see it at the time it is sown, but few still (will
manage to) see it at the time of harvest (at the end of time).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]

Material man can locate the True Light in the material plane, not, of course,
by fumbling around inside matter, but only through a Profound Spiritual
Transcendence. Then –and only if the discovery of The Truth is his main
priority– these Spiritual Findings will lead him to the corresponding
material sources.
So, at that stage of material creation during which Celestial Man, in order to
help, enters its energy spaces, the creator’s intolerance prevails. This is
where the cause for the second and most essential fall begins –not only of
Man but of the creators as well.

Celestial Man’s ability to visit the Fatherly Planes was a challenge for the
creators. Their staffs confer in order to find a solution for the problem
called ‘Upgraded Man’.
272 NEAR EAST TEXTS ‘THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH’ [GR. TR. XENI SKARTSI S., –

SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS]
The Epic of Gilgamesh was unearthed in the town of Nineveh and it was
part of the royal library of Assurbanipal, the last great king of Assyria. It
consists of reproductions of older texts, obviously predating the 2nd
millennium. The Epic unfolds in twelve clay tablets.
Gilgamesh can be paralleled to the Celestial Men, in the aetheric city of
Uruk. There, the way of his entrapment and his incorporation in his
material copy, Enkidu, is orchestrated.
«PREAMBLE: Oh Gilgamesh, lord of Kullab, great is the hymn of yours.
This (is the) man who knew everything; this was the king who knew all
the countries of the world. He was wise; he saw the mysteries and learned
in secret. He brought us the story about the days before the cataclysm
(deluge). …
…When gods made Gilgamesh, they gave him a perfect body. Shamash,
the bright sun gave him beauty; Adad, the god of tempest gave him
bravery; the great gods made his beauty perfect to exceed every other
beauty. They made him God by two parts and human by the third part. …
In Uruk he built walls, a big fortress.
…And there he is today: the outer wall enclosed in the frieze, glistens
from the copper (does he imply the Bronze Root-Race with the aetheric body?) and the
inner wall is similar to none. …However, the people of Uruk murmured
in their houses: “Gilgamesh tolls the bell of danger in order to have fun.
His arrogance has no limits, day and night. He does not leave a son to his
father. Gilgamesh takes them all. His lust-loving nature does not leave a
virgin to the one she loves, a daughter to her warrior father, a bride to her
noble husband. However, he is the shepherd of the city, wise, dear and
decisive.” …The gods heard their lament. The gods of heaven cried to the
lord/god of Uruk, Anu. … As soon as Anu heard their lamentation, the
gods called out Aruru, the goddess of creation.
“It was you, Aruru, who made him, now make another one, identical to
him. He must be the same, as if he was his image, his second self: A heart
of the storm for the heart of the storm. Let them confront each other so
that Uruk may find peace!»
The solution chosen is what is called ‘Command for Creation’. This would
be their salvation…! They would prompt man to create!
273 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-215):
«The ‘Serpent’ was ‘the God Lord’ who as the Ophis, the Logos, or the
bearer of divine creative wisdom, (our creator!) taught mankind to become
creators in their turn.»
With this pretext, they would force him to remain pinned-down to the
aetheric field, where the object of his creation would be; he would therefore
be hindered to move. But what the creator teams were engineering was for
Man to create the ‘layout’ for his densely material prison!
The aetheric plane existed then only as a harmonic vibration and not as an
image. The task was very specific.
–How did the aetheric dimension exist without form? And how was man in
it?
–What is manifest doesn’t necessarily have the form you have been used
to. Every different vibration is a manifestation. You men have identified
yourselves too much with form/image. This is a constraint. The image
encages essence. Because you cannot grasp the essence, you need its image.
274 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ83. Jesus said: When images
become visible to people, the light that is in them is hidden.»
The staffs of Elohims (Devas and Elementals) had created/vitalized
oscillating vibrations. Man would shape their form. The plan was composite
and a quite complex process would follow. What was initially needed was
the transformation of the aetheric noûs (mind).
The Soul’s Constitution (Spiritual Essence + finer/subtler energy) gave
(aetheric) Man the ability of Logos (Word). The aetheric brain had to be
constructed in such a way, that it could initially receive the aetheric
vibration and through its ‘Logos’ project it onto the aetheric plane as
image/form. The foundations of material creation are being redefined.
Logos is sound. The sound of Logos is formulated vibration. Every word
carries within it its image. The ‘Logos’ of Man would give form to aetheric
matter.
275 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2 (AETHERIC CREATION)

Ǥ19. And out of the earth (ground) the Lord God made all the beasts of
the field and all the birds of the air and he brought them to Adam to see
how to name them (to give them form/shape through the Logos/Word); and whatever
name (form) Adam gave to each living creature, that was its name. §20. And
Adam gave names (form/shape through the Logos/Word) to all the beasts and the
birds of the sky and all the animals of the field.»
B) ‘ENUMA ELISH’ (THE ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION) NEAR EAST
TEXTS [GR. TR. XENI SKARTSI S., – SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS]
«TABLET ONE: §1. When the sky above had not yet been named, the solid
ground beneath had not been called by a name, the nothingness, only the
primordial Apsû (Abzu) (Lucifer/creator), their genitor, and Mummu Tiamat
(the remnants of the previous creations), she, who gave birth to them all, with
their waters mixed in one …when none of the gods had come to
existence, unnamed by a name and their fates were vague, it was then that
the gods were created inside them. §10. Lahmu and Laḫamu were born and
were named by names”.
And translators Xenia and Socrates Skartsis note: “They were named by
names: genesis and name-designation are identical terms. Very often, the
same thing is expressed in a bipolar/twofold way, on two different
levels.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS, THE ECUMENICAL
COPTIC PROJECT [ENG. TR. FROM COPTIC THOMAS PATERSON BROWN]
Ǥ47. The Name is not mere verbiage, nor is it only terminology, but rather
it is transcendental. …Whoever does not exist has no name –for what
names are given to the nothingness? But this existing-one exists together
with his Name.»
D) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-93,94):
«As beautifully expressed by P. Christian, the learned author of ‘The
History of Magic’ and of ‘L’ Homme Rouge des Tuileries’, [The Red
Man of Potteries], the word spoken by, as well as the name of, every
individual largely determine his future fate. Why? Because…To
pronounce a word is to evoke a thought, and make it present: the
magnetic potency of the human speech is the commencement of every
manifestation in the Occult World. To utter a Name is not only to define a
Being (an Entity), but to place it under and condemn it through the
emission of the Word (Verbum), to the influence of one or more Occult
potencies. Things are, for every one of us, that which it (the Word) makes
them while naming them…Yes, names (and words) are either BENEFICENT
or MALEFICENT; they are, in a certain sense, either venomous or health-
giving, according to the hidden influences attached by Supreme Wisdom
to their elements, that is to say, to the LETTERS which compose them, and
the NUMBERS correlative to these letters.»
And as it was stated in chapter ‘AETHERIC BODY – AETHERIC PLANE’ the
entire aetheric plane/field is constructed with number concepts .
E) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA IV:
Ǥ3 From the effulgence of Light sprang in space the reawakened
energies(1); The One from the egg, the six and the five. Then the three, the
one, the four, the one, the five; the twice seven the sum total. And these
are: the essences, the flames, the elements, the builders, the numbers, the
arūpa (formless), the rūpa (with form) and the force of the Divine Man: The
sum total. And from the Divine Man emanated the forms, the sparks,
the sacred animals and the messengers of the Sacred Fathers within the
holy four. §4. This was the army of the voice, the divine septenary.»
(1) The reawakened remnants from the previous creation

God/creator's instruction for men to create had been given. The formulation
of aetheric structure began.
276 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II ASCLEPIUS, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘KORE KOSMOU’:

Ǥ17 And thus, after he (the Creator) had stood on the all-fairest station of
the Æther and after he had summoned all the existing species of beings,
he said: “My Spirits and creations of my care, souls, beautiful children,
you that I have created with my own hands, I place you in my own world.
Listen to my words, as if they are laws and never approach another place
except for that which I have ordained with my decision (the beginning of
restriction). If you stand firm, then the sky will remain in its place in a
similar way, (If you stay firm (grounded) exclusively in the aetheric
condition where I have placed you, only then will the sky exist firmly
because in this way it (the sky) will be projected by the aetheric decoder,
the brain (1)) as well as the appointed constellation and the thrones, full of
virtue. If however, you do anything opposite to my Will, I swear to the
spirit and the mixture out of which I have created you and to my own
hands which create souls, that it will not be long, before I create chains
and punishments for you”. (This is the final but secret aim: to cast man
into even thicker matter.)
§18. After god who is my own lord had said that much, he mixed the rest
of the congenial elements, that is to say water and soil and said some
apocryphal and powerful words but not similar with the first ones. He
mixed the elements very well, he breathed life-giving power (Life-Eve) into
the mixture and using the well-painted and well-thickened crust of the
mixture which floated, he created the human-like beings.
§19. He gave the remainder part (residue) to the souls that had already
made good. And he said to those souls that had been summoned to the
lands of gods near the places of the stars and the holy demons (Celestial
Men): “My children, make creatures of my own nature; accept the
remnants of my own craft and may each one of you make creatures
similar to your own nature; I will also deliver these models to you” and
he handed them over to them;
§20. He arranged the zodiac circle in order and beauty, according to the
movements of the souls, after he had placed next to the human-like
beings the remainder, that is to say the animals to which he also added the
cunning powers as well as the ingenious generative spirit for all that is to
exist eternally.
§21. And he departed promising to breathe invisible spirit and essence of
common origin to each one of their visible pieces of work, so that each
would be able to give birth to others similar to itself and thus they would
not have to do anything else but what they had already created
(programming/recording of the ‘commands’ in the ‘electronic brain’/
DNA of the animal and plant cell).
§22. “So, what did the souls do, mother?”
And Isis said: “My child Horus, after they had received the blend of
matter, they first tried to conceive it with their mind. They worshiped the
mixture of their father and tried to find out whence it was composed. But
that was not easy to be perceived. So, they were afraid that they might
provoke their father’s wrath, for they had showed this kind of curiosity
and set to do what they had been commanded.
§23.Thereon, using the upper part of the matter which had a superfluously
light crust, they formed the race of birds; in that span of time, using the
mixture which was already half hardened, they made the species of
quadruped, which was the least light and the race of fish that had the need
of another kind of moist substance to be able to swim in. From the rest,
which was cold and had a tendency to evil, the souls made a new species,
the race of reptiles.
[Let me remind you of this excerpt from Genesis 2:19-20, for better correlation …because there is
but ONE Truth and it is found scattered everywhere: “And
WHATEVER name (form)
Adam gave to each living creature, THAT was its name. §20. And Adam
gave names (form/shape through the Logos/Word) to all the beasts and the
birds of the sky and all the animals of the field.”]
§24. And those souls my son, already from now they were armed with a
strange impudence, as if they had performed an act of bravery, and
despite the orders, they abandoned their components and their stores and
did not want to remain in the same place, because they considered that it
was death to continue to stay in the same residence.” (They were
henceforth starting to realize the ulterior dark aims of the Creator, feeling
the danger ‘ante portas’ [closer and closer]).
§25. And Hermes, speaking to me my child, said: “What the souls did, did
not escape the attention of the lord and god of all, and that is why he
sought for punishment and chains which the souls would endure patiently.
And therefore, the sovereign and lord of all (the archon of this world)
decided to artfully fabricate the human frame for the race of souls to
suffer in it.»
(1) [If you stand firm, then the sky will remain in its place in a similar way

(it will be projected)]

Modern quantum Physics has come to the conclusion that everything
around us is a cerebral projection. Our brain receives the quantum
(energy-) hyper-chords, and depending on the way they oscillate,
formulates them into atoms, molecules, and generally speaking into
objects:
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
(FROM THE THESIS OF GEORGIOU, G., DROUGAS, A., ‘CYBERNETICS AND
MODERN PHYSICS, 1999, MAN AS A RECEIVER AND DATA PROCESSOR – THE
DELUSION OF THE SENSES’):
«(p. 407) …In Physics terms, we receive electromagnetic waves of different
frequencies, but we perceive these stimuli as colors. We receive pressure
waves, but we perceive them as words. We receive chemical compounds
from the air and the water, but we sense odors and flavors. All these
colors, sounds, smells and tastes do not exist by themselves, yet they are
created intellectually in our brain through a sensory process. …The
idea is that man's perceptions are not direct sensory recordings of the
natural world surrounding us, but rather internally created ones,
according to inherent rules and restrictions that are imposed by the
abilities of our nervous system.
(p. 413) …First of all, the main thing we've just looked at is that man's
perceptions differ in quality from the natural properties of the stimuli he
receives with his sensory organs. The entire structure of the perceptible
world is not formed by the passive contact with the objects' properties,
but it is created by the human brain after it has received certain signals.
Perception is a creative process of the human brain. This discovery/
ascertainment is very important for man's ability to interact (in physical
terms) with the world and at the same time the process of perception
constitutes a mystery that is only partially approached.»
Energies that until recently were vibrating aetherically, had to be amassed
into compounds, in order to form their aetheric form/image. Every detail
had to be carefully engineered; through synchronous projection, the
absolutely aetheric universe starts to assume form through Man. Two
fundamental processes had a primary role: One was the assimilation of
energy-information, and the other was the emission/projection of the
aetheric form.
At that point, many aetheric Celestial Men, realizing the trap hidden behind
the command to create, refused to proceed to its execution.
277 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-93):

«The first ones, born of the Noûs, Sons of the Deity, refuse to create and
Brahma curses them to be born as humans.»
This excerpt can be compared to the previous passage of Hermes
Trismegistus:
Ǥ24 And those souls my son, already from now they were armed with a
strange impudence, as if they had performed an act of bravery, and
despite the orders, they abandoned their components and their stores and
did not want to remain in the same place, because they considered that it
was death to continue to stay in the same residence.»
Β) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
The spiritual teachers (the Creators’ delegates) clarify their views on this subject:
«The moment at which The Divine Noesis (Intellectuality), inside the
Entity of The White Fire (Celestial Man) perceived Itself as an
individualized portion of divine life of the (material) universe, it was
granted the choice of free will as to whether or not it would continue, as
an individualized portion of the creator, …which would render IT able to
create like the Father. Acknowledging Itself as ‘I AM THE ONE WHO IS’, the
Immortal Triple Flame (the Divine Spark) in the Entity of The White Fire
…could deny self-governing individualization. If It chose to do that, the
Triple Flame would withdraw and return to where it originally came
from.
For each individualized Entity of The White Fire that accepted the
responsibility to become a co-creator, there were at least a dozen or more
who chose to return.» (Only one in twelve consented to creating…
death…)
Others however were convinced that the move was benign. This was a fatal
mistake! The very procedure of aetheric projection would entrap Man
inside the ‘prison of shape/form’. This is the original (primordial) sin.
Through his own creation, Man tastes the fruits of dense, dyadic matter,
‘understands’ (knows) it and dies in the HyperUniverses.
A DIFFERENT VIEWPOINT

As I have previously mentioned, you men have equated everything to a

form. This is, after all, the only way you can function. This is why I too was
forced to give things form, in order to make them comprehensible to your
intellect. In reality, very few of them have form. The largest volume of
information concerns conceptual situations without shape. The higher we
ascend spiritually, the more abstract the concepts become. It would
therefore be impossible for someone to assimilate The Truth in any other
way, but only through looking at IT in ITS assumed form. This is the main
reason why wise men have created myths in the past. They were trying to
give form to portions of the Truth, in order to make it comprehensible.
278 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 13: Ǥ34. All these things Jesus spoke to
the crowds in parables; and He did not speak to them without a parable,
§35. that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying: I
will open My mouth in parables; I will utter things kept secret since the
foundation of the world.»
Later of course, subsequent generations, not being able to understand these
myths, considered them fabrications and called them fairy tales… ‘Sour
grapes’! (as the fox said when she couldn't reach them)
But since, under material conditions we are dealing with concepts that have
acquired form, they have to be seen from yet another point of view in order
for them to be fully comprehensible. Let us look at the same story from a
totally different perspective; another piece of the same Truth. Don’t confuse
yourself thinking that this assumed form does not coincide with Reality. It
is as true as your material hypostasis (substance). It is the same with you
men as well: Even though in reality you are sums (sets) of concepts and
situations, you manifest inside matter with form.
Let me present you with a formulated piece of ‘history’ from the
HyperUniverses of the True Unsplit Light: In the HyperUniverses of the
True, the Property to ‘Create’ is an Ultimate condition that concerns only
the Unuttered Principle – Father. His Creation comprises different
properties/situations, which altogether support their Sum. The One and
Unique Creator, the Unuttered Principle – Father, initially ‘Creates’ His
Firstborn Sons. Each Monogenes Son is in possession of one
HyperUniverse (Aeon) –His ‘Cradle’/Birthplace– which consists of a vast
number of Archetypes, corresponding to the primary Attribute of the
Monogenes (Luminary/Christ), Who Has It as His Home. This is only the
beginning though. Every Monogenes, after assimilation of His ‘Cradle's’
Archetypes, expands and His entire Body takes the form of His particular
HyperUniverse. When He reaches a maximum point of enlargement, new
living and Intelligent Wholenesses (1st generation) detach themselves from
Him, with characteristics that are a combination of the Principle Quality of
the Monogenes and the Archetypes that engulf Him. All these young Living
Expressions (Manifestations) are in absolute connection to their Monogenes
Genitor but also to the Unuttered Principle.
In their turn, They (1st generation) have the ability to move to all other
HyperUniverses –in contrast to the Monogenes– and by coming in contact
with other Intelligent Wholenesses (emanations of other Monogenes’) to
absorb new Attributes from Them, as well as offer Theirs. When These
young ones reach a maximum point of expansion, They return to the
‘Mother Cradle’/HyperUniverse again, to offer the ‘treasure’ of Their
Completeness There, while new living Intelligent Wholenesses (2nd
generation) detach Themselves from Them, with Attributes in various
combinations and intermixed Properties from their ancestors’ previous
transactions with other Wholenesses.
279 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2: «§16…Of every tree of the paradise [Gr.:
παραδείσω] you may freely eat;»
Now these young entities (2nd generation) in their own turn, start the same
voyage as their Genitors (1st generation). Their Genitors however do the
same thing in a new ‘cycle’ of experience. All Entities continue to remain
connected to each other, to their Monogenes Genitor and to the Unuttered
Principle-Father of All as, all three, share the same Essence (they are
Consubstantial).
There, good and evil, justice and injustice don’t exist. Pain, as an attribute,
is totally unknown. So is Death and loneliness. The concept of god doesn’t
exist. The concept of ‘Family’ does exist there though. All these
HyperUniverses comprise the members of a very large and continuously
expanding ‘Family’. The whole web of That Creation forms synapses and
connections between ITS parts, thus producing an inconceivable plethora of
Attributes, Archetypes, Concepts and Situations which human logos has no
means of expressing. But the characteristic and majestic thing is that all
These (Attributes, Archetypes, Concepts) are Intelligent/Noûs-possessing,
Conscious Living Wholenesses.
The whole environment, the ‘atmosphere’ into which These Supreme
Presences live and expand, is uninterruptedly emanated (outpoured) by the
Unuttered Principle and consists of an ‘Essence’ of the same ‘texture’ as
that from which Their ‘Bodies’ themselves are ‘made’ of. This ‘Essence’ is
Love. This Ultimate Condition of Love is uninterruptedly produced by the
Unuttered Principle/Father and Everything else is built and permeated by
IT.
–In what way is this complexity of situations different to the equivalent
material polymorphism? Isn’t there a possibility that there too (in the
HyperUniverses), through this infinite differentiation, opposite or
conflicting situations might occur?
–Rightly you ask this. In the material dimension, two opposite concepts
appear separate, self-standing and autonomous. In the Real Cosmoi, these
two are united together and appear AS ONE, new, homogenized attribute.
This is their only healthy state. And of course, you should not even in the
least relate this perverse negativeness that has been weaved in your world
today with what I am describing, since I am referring to crystal clear and
healthy, opposite states. Nothing conflicts with anything. Antagonism, as a
condition, exists only in the fragmented (visible and invisible) material
creation. As I have explained to you though, I am forced to use words that
can only constrictively refer to the Structure of Those HyperCosmoi;
because the words of men have been constructed to describe this material
world alone. Therefore, the account of these situations is more an
approximation rather than a detailed and accurate one.
280 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-95):«This allegory is at the
root of Occult law, which prescribes silence upon the knowledge of
certain secret and invisible things perceptible only to the spiritual noûs
(mind), and which cannot be expressed by 'noisy' (uttered) speech.»
What Christian Religion calls ‘True Light’, is an aggregate of Angelic
Forces that emanate from the Father, in a different way however than the
emanations of the Monogenes’, and with their Presence contribute to the
Whole by enriching IT. Every situation THERE is ALIVE.

At times throughout eternity and trough the plethora of concepts, situations

and attributes existing THERE, the property of Creation becomes prominent
in the Hypostasis of a Nous-Possessing, Sentient Wholeness. Then the
Wholeness possessing this attribute detaches ITSELF from the Family of the
Father in an intention to Create Its own creation in an absolutely proprietary
‘Space’. IT cannot create inside the Fatherly Environment. So, IT separates
ITSELF off the entire community and ‘bears’ the Attributes IT carries within
to ITS own ‘space’. This way IT builds a Universe of ITS own.
There is however an extremely fundamental precondition in order for a
Wholeness to become a Creator. The Unspoken Father is an endless Source
of a very specific totality of attributes (The Quintuple (Fivefold) Aeon of the Father
[John's Apocryphon]). All these properties, each and every one, are absolutely
necessary for the construction of an Immaculate and Healthy Creation.
Even if only one property is missing, then the result is defective. So, if this
totality of attributes does not come together inside the Wholeness
Child/Creator, after IT (the Child/Creator) delivers the acquired
Attributes/Children from the Large Family to Its own Universe, IT is
incapable of creating new ones. IT then uses those (Attributes/Children) to
build/create a defective world of ITS own. Additionally, the
production/creation of the fundamental Atmosphere –the Condition of
Love– is of the utmost importance, since it is the basic constituency of not
only the ‘body’, but of the whole environment that sustains True Life. It is
what we call ‘Essence’. The Child/Creator’s inability to ‘give birth’ to the
Condition of Love, results in the death of this entity, which also leads all its
off-spring to devastation with it.
281 A) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC
«Jesus said, “Truly I say to you, for all of them, the stars bring
[54, 55]:
matters to completion. When Saklas completes the span of time assigned
for him, their first star will appear with the generations, and they will
finish what they said they would do. …I am not laughing [at you] but at
the error of the stars, because these six stars wander about with these five
combatants, and they all will be destroyed along with their creatures.»
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-36):
«In Book II, Ch. VIII of the Vishnu-Puraná it is stated: “By immortality is
meant existence until the end of Kalpa.” And translator Wilson in a
footnote remarks: “This, according to the Vedas, is all that is to be
understood of the immortality (eternal life) of the gods· they perish at the
end of universal dissolution (or Pralaya).»
Therefore, some previous efforts made by Entities possessing the
property/tendency to create, while initially fruitful, they then started falling
short and finally perished, leaving behind dead creation carcasses, which
swirled in the void. This was the dead forbidden tree (the downward darkness the
partially born ─ [H. Trismegistus]). It is what men call ‘Brahma’s breath’. Brahma is
Each Wholeness that possesses within the (deficient) property for creation.
After IT is initially cut off, IT creates by ‘exhaling’ ITS attributes from
within. IT is nevertheless consumed inside ITS own creation and then
perishes. The wisest of men, not wanting to accept Brahma’s death, called
this perishing ‘sleep’ and equated it to the inhalation of Brahma, when
everything is ‘absorbed’ back again and is lost in his great night. There is a
different Brahma for each material creation. Men however think he is
always the same. But IT is always a new Brahma replacing the old one who
perished, having consumed all his parts in his creative tendency. Whatever
he has created remains a dead carcass, spinning isolated and dark at the
edge of nothing.
282 A reminder: THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA I:

Ǥ1 The Eternal Karana (Cause) wrapped in her ever invisible robes had
slumbered once again for seven eternities… §6. The seven sublime lords
and the seven truths had ceased to be. §7. The causes of existence had
been done away with; The visible that was, and the invisible that is,
rested in eternal non-being -- the one being.»
It remains there, until a new creator is found to give it life again.
When the creator of matter was initially cut-off from the HyperUniversal
Family with the intention to create, the Unuttered Principle/Father, as the
Exclusive Creator of the Absolute, offered to embrace this Creation too,
regardless of the fact that it had started off as a defective one. The
contribution of Celestial Children/Men concealed no intention for
domination, but an intention to salvage. Celestial Men, with their visits to
the Celestial Kingdoms would nurture this defective creation with Life-
giving Essence, in order to keep it Alive.
The preference that a Child-Creator (Brahma) exhibits to vitalize the dead
‘carcass’ of the previous creation is justified by the need to find a
substratum. This tendency is evident only in the case of a Child-Creator that
doesn’t possess the total sum of qualities/attributes that will support Its
Creation. Otherwise, when the totality of Attributes is complete, then, the
new Creation is capable of starting from ground zero and in turn to form a
new group of HyperUniverses.
THE DENSELY MATERIAL PLANE

Leaving the Sacred Spaces of the HyperUniverses behind us, we return to

the material creation again, in order to follow the evolution of its
construction.
Before we proceed though, we must examine what this dense matter –where
man resides today– precisely is.
As you may have been informed, earth’s contemporary astrophysicists have
deduced that dense visible matter occupies only 4% of the actual material
universe, whereas the remaining 96% refers to its invisible energy-part.
283 A), THE STORY OF THE DARK MATTER THEORY, (physics4u.gr)

«In 2001 NASA launched the WMAP (Wilkinson Microwave Anisotropy

Probe) satellite. Its purpose was not only to calculate how old and how
big the Universe is, with an alarming accuracy –13.7 billion years– but
also to help scientists better comprehend what it’s made of. Its findings
further exacerbated the already problematic questions about dark-matter.
The WMAP discovered (with an approximately 5% error margin) that the
Universe consists of only 4% regular matter, 23% of an unknown
type of dark-matter and 73% of an even more mysterious dark-
energy.» (SEE: DRAWINGS, ‘CONSTITUTION OF THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE’).
This suspiciously small percentage (4%) automatically proves that the
humanly visible universe isn’t the main body of the entire massive creation,
but a tiny part of it!
I hope that everything that has come earlier in our discussion has certainly
prepared you psychologically and mentally to bear the new data,
considering that their revelation isn’t the most pleasant one! When people
refer to space they exclusively mean that 4% of the visible, dense matter.
But this minute percentage which comprises the densest part of the universe
looks more like the coffee residue in a coffee-cup than the coffee itself! If
you now look with deep awareness (Epignosis) into the ‘time’ factor, you
will conclude that time doesn’t simply entrench dense space, but is rather
the foundation that structurally holds it together and this is why these two
are indissolubly connected to each other.
284 A) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’

TIME IN THE GENERAL THEORY OF RELATIVITY (p. 189): «The work of famous
cosmologists S. Hawking and R. Penrose opened new windows to the
concept of the beginning of time. And as astrophysicist Th. Grammenos
(1988) writes: “It has been proven with methods of Topology and
Differential Geometry that time started flowing at the moment of the Big
Bang, when space was also created. Consequently, the birth of the
universe and the creation of space-time are temporally identified…»
B) STEPHEN HAWKING – ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A NUTSHELL’ [GR. TR. PETRAKI M.]
CH. THE SHAPE OF TIME (p. 34): «The general theory of relativity combines
the dimension of time with the three dimensions of space to form the so-
called space-time (as a unity).»
–But doesn’t time exist in the thinner material dimensions?
–In these planes, time may exist but it is not impermeable! This way we can
explain the peculiarity presented by quantum theory in dealing with the past
and the future with equal ease of access. On the quantum level, there is ease
of movement towards the past as well as the future.
285 Α) STUART HAMEROFF (PROFESSOR OF ANESTHESIOLOGY WITH STUDIES ON

HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS), ‘WHAT THE BLEEP DO WE KNOW’

«It is only in our minds that we move forward in time. In quantum-theory
you can also go backwards. You can always go backwards in time.»
B) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 185):
«Einstein’s rectilinear forward time-flow seemed so well-documented,
that no one could ever think of questioning or extending it. This however,
was achieved by the very father of the new idea, within the framework of
the General Theory of Relativity, which he formulated a few years later.
After this powerful ‘bomb’ in the foundations of Newtonian Physics, the
rectilinear ‘forward’ time-flow of Specific Relativity, started being
disputed as more and more reports of prominent scientists came forth
regarding the theoretical possibility of successive submersions from the
present to the past or the future and vice-versa.»
The quantum state however doesn’t concern visible, dense matter, but the
next more thinly-structured energy-field. There, the time factor may exist,
but it is not impenetrable.
It is this (4%) ‘partial section’ of the material universe where the creator of
matter decided to ‘throw’ Man into, when he realized that this upgraded
creation/Man (by the Supreme Father), surpassed him (the creator) by far. It
is the moment that Greek mythology speaks of an enraged Zeus casting his
‘thunderbolts’ against men, when he perceives Celestial Man (as fire,
flame) inside the (still aetheric, not yet densely material) man-beings and
devises the greatest of calamities with the poisonous (for them) ‘gift’ of
hope.
286 A) Let me additionally remind you of the excerpt referring on the event
of the ‘fire’ granted to men by Prometheus:
HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’ (v. 567-570) «And this bit Zeus (who thunders from
above) deeply into his soul and enraged him in his heart as he saw the
far-seen shine of the fire inside men. Immediately he prepared a
calamity for men as a reprisal for the fire.»
B) Hope, by default, is based on the expectation of what is desired, and
not on the realistic handling of situations, since it would then cease to be
considered as hope, and would be regarded as certainty. Nevertheless, if
expectance of the desired ends up disorienting from reality and
henceforth deludes and hypnotizes man, then, hope could certainly be
characterized as a malady!
JEAN RICHEPIN ‘GREEK MYTHOLOGY’, VOL. A – THE GODS, CH. THE CREATION
OF PANDORA (p. 39):“Pandora had brought with her a box, on the contents
of which, writers are not in full agreement. Hesiod speaks of ‘terrible
calamities/misfortunes’, which were unleashed from it, adding that only
Hope alone remained in the bottom of the box.»
C) KAZANTZAKIS NIKOS: «I hope for nothing, I fear nothing, I am free.»

At the same time though, your very religion, through the chapters of
Genesis, presents an unimaginably jealous creator (Jehovah) who endlessly
curses his very own creation (man).
We left Man pinned-down inside the aetheric plane, giving form to its
aetheric vibrations. At the end of the aetheric form-making, Man had
already understood the trap he had woven through his own creation.
Without even realizing it he had entered into the early atomic creation with
the formation of the subatomic particles which were on the threshold
between the aetheric and the densely material plane.
In its entirety, this ‘concoction/fabrication’ of material creation (visible and
invisible), is (a situation) analogous but not identical to what scientists call
a ‘black hole’. And it is not identical, because the conditions of its creation
were different from the ones that create a corresponding material black
hole.
287 And as far as the Big Bang is concerned… “Nought from nought”
A) ‘THE UNIVERSE EXISTED BEFORE THE BIG BANG’
SOURCE: FROM THE PAGE OF NEWGEN, JANUARY 2000, (Physics4u.gr):
«The dominant view about the Big Bang wants it coinciding with the
beginning of everything. But the pioneer researcher Gabriele Veneziano
(CERN Physicist−European Laboratory of Particle Physics and High
Energies) had a different opinion. …In his effort to formulate a cohesive
theory on the Big Bang, he made a time jump backwards, overcoming in
this unorthodox way the ‘peculiarities’ of ‘Max Planck’s Era’ (10–43
seconds before the Big Bang). To his great surprise, he found out that by
applying the superstring theory, the conditions of ‘singularity’ on the first
10–43 second cease to create problems! In the classic Big Bang theory the
‘singularity’ is indeed an insurmountable obstacle. In superstring
cosmology however, that obstacle does not exist: according to this model,
if we turn back time the strings will shrink to infinity but never disappear!
What this means is that: “before the Big Bang there was not the ‘Absolute
Nought’ but rather an exotic, infinitesimal ‘Something’, which we have
only started to touch”. …At that point exactly, the Universe, as we know
it today, was born. Veneziano maintains that the application of the
superstring theory inside a black hole is exactly the same with the
accelerating expansion, as predicted by the same theory for the pre-Big
Bang Era. “Our Universe is but a small piece inside a black
hole(1)”says Veneziano. “It is indeed frightening if you think about it.”
According to the Italian scientist, our familiar matter- and antimatter-
particles (electrons, positrons, and photons) were created by oscillations
in the geometry of space. Indeed, according to quantum mechanics,
gravitational fields with strong variations can create particles of every
kind. Additionally, these particles are generated from great quantities of
kinetic energy and that explains the gradual rise in temperature. …
Gordon Kane, professor of Particle Physics at the University of Michigan,
finds it ‘very probable’ that the Big Bang constitutes a posterior phase of
the Universe. Besides everything else, this point of view provides
enormous support to the mathematical equations.»
(1) Black Hole: «A region of space-time from which nothing can escape,

not even light, due to its very strong gravitational field.» (From the glossary of
the book ‘The Universe in a nutshell’ by Stephen Hawking)

Β) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’

«WHAT WAS THERE BEFORE THE BEGINNING OF THE UNIVERSE? (p. 303):
If we accept the Theory of the Big Bang as true, then initially, at time
t0=0, all the energy and matter of the Universe must have been
compressed in the frame of a point. This point would certainly constitute
a ‘point singularity’ (focusing at the ‘bottom’ of a black hole) analogue
to those we find in a black or a white hole.
TIME IN THE GENERAL THEORY OF RELATIVITY (p. 189): The intensity of the
gravity field depends on the value of density of the particular mass. This
means that …the existence of masses of enormous density is a necessary
precondition for the appearance of very high gravitational fields. The
problem was overcome by modern Astrophysics with the discovery of the
so-called black hole. … As astrophysicist Th. Grammenos (1988) writes,
“The work of famous cosmologists S. Hawking and R. Penrose has
proved that by applying the laws of the General Theory of Relativity and
reversing the direction of time flow, the Universe not only could, but is
rather imperative to have come forth from the Big Bang of a point
singularity of infinite density and temperature.”
(p. 256) The Universe, according to the views of the two atomic
philosophers (Democritus and Leucippus), was born through the
processes of a white hole(2), whereas after its birth it evolves within the
bounds of a black hole. In that black hole's point singularity, as the
universe gets crushed, it will eventually dissolve.
(p 252) …Democritus’ ‘vortex’ is formed in the bounds of the original non-
sensory system (of the invisible energy) …at a second stage, this ‘vortex’
evolves in a small area of the big ‘voids’ –Euclidean subspaces (of the
visible and flat bottom or in the “point singularity”).
(p 216) …Contemporary scientific thinking accepts that the vacuum is not
empty but full of gravitational energy... This means that the supposedly
‘empty’ space (of the bottom or the ‘point singularity’ of the black hole)
can’t ‘arithmetically’ be of zero energy, as the determination of a certain
value, like zero, is opposed to the Uncertainty Principle. In this way, the
vacuum can now be defined as the space not of zero but of minimal
energy for certain border values. This energy is called ‘vacuum-energy’
…Thus, the energy, in the bounds of any void space, can’t constantly be
equal to zero. This would mean that its value of uncertainty would be
zero and as a result, according to the Uncertainty Principle, the time of
measuring this energy would be infinite.
(2) THE WHITE HOLE (p. 342): A white hole would practically constitute an

area of space from which, a mass of infinite density (coming from the
perceptible nothing) would materialize inside our observable Universe,
through a blinding explosion of unspecified duration.
This phenomenon may occur in a miniature scale, similarly to the Big
Bang event, from which –as it is believed nowadays– our Universe was
born. Surely, an acceptance like this would not only refute the
contemporary cosmological views, but also a series of social and
philosophical movements based on these points of view. This is because,
the notion of the birth of the perceptible to us Universe through the false
non-existence of another invisible Universe which may lay behind the
horizon of a black hole, would be indeed a serious threat to all
aforementioned cosmological social and philosophical views.»
(A parenthesis opens…)
[In this case, the ‘invisible Universe’ would correspond to the HyperUniverses of the True Light
and the black hole/material universe to their Forbidden Tree. However, let’s not overlook some
universally accepted wise men:
«And when the Creator saw the world
PLATO’S ‘TIMAEUS’ (V 37C6 – 37D7):
alive, moving and becoming an image of the eternal gods, he was in
awe and in his pleasure he set out to make the world resemble its
original prototype (the one according which he had built this world)
even more closely. And since the prototype model happens to be an
eternal living being, he set about to make the world he created as
similar to its prototype as possible. …Wherefore he designs to make
this world a moving image of the eternal Aeon.»
PLATO’S TIMAEUS (29b5, V): «And since these things exist in this way, by
absolute necessity, this world must be the image of another.»
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I: «§8…The Divine Will took the form of
Logos (Word), and saw the Good World, and mimicked it, creating a
world, with its own elements…»]
(Parenthesis closes)
(DANEZIS-THEODOSIOU Continued):
«According to the previous point of view, the whole of our Universe,
provided it expands, constitutes nothing more than the space of evolution
of a huge, limitless white hole. Perhaps because of these facts, physicists
nowadays have the impression that the existence of white holes would
unsettle the scientifically acceptable order of things, leading to results
that wouldn’t possibly be supported by the contemporary scientific
theory. …What are white holes after all, besides gates for unexpected
matter and energy to enter into the Universe? The Israeli nuclear physicist
Yuval Neeman (1925-) and the Russian mathematician Sergei Petrovich
Novikov (1938-) tried to answer this question with their independent
works and claimed that the white holes constitute long overdue events in
relation to the moment of creation of the Universe, through which, just
like then, matter and energy are born from the non-perceivable.
PARADOXICAL PHENOMENA IN THE ENVIRONMENT OF A BLACK HOLE (p. 352):
In the bounds of a black hole and inside the invisible space, which is
defined from the horizon of its events, according to the Theory of
Relativity, hyper logical and incomprehensible natural events occur. On
the one hand, they are due to the relativistic velocities with which masses
in motion are being driven towards the point-anomaly (point-singularity), and
on the other hand to the huge gravitational powers that develop in this
space. Thus, according to the Theory of Relativity, the length of an object
moving towards the direction of its length, becomes smaller (reduced) as
its velocity increases and it will practically become zero, when its speed
reaches the speed of light.
However, during the period of time that the length of the object ‘shrinks’,
due to its speed increase, its mass gets larger and larger until it
becomes infinite(3), when its length has become zero. Likewise, time
(along with the body’s mass) expand with the increase of the object’s
speed. Therefore, the moment when time reaches the speed of light it
‘freezes’, which means that the time between two ticks of a clock is
estimated to be infinite, equal to eternity.
(3) (p. 171): Yet the mass of an object is defined as the measure of inertia of its matter, that is,

the magnitude of resistance it exhibits when we try to alter its kinetic condition by exertion of
force.»
(I am opening another parenthesis here…)
[This is precisely what happens in the densely material dimension that surrounds us, where,
although the energy forces of the subatomic particles move at high speeds while submerging
towards the bottom of the black hole of the material (visible) universe, our dense material bodies –
which consist of these subatomic particles– end up, in this space-time distortion of the bottom,
being ‘static/inert’ (mass of tranquility); a condition relative to what takes place in the ‘eye’ of a
tornado.
As far as the factor of ‘time’ is concerned, theologians say: One moment of God is a thousand
years for man …since…the time between two ticks of the clock up there is equal to eternity here!]
(Parenthesis closes here)
(DANEZIS-THEODOSIOU Cont'd)…
…So, when we talk about the increase of a body’s mass, we refer
(p. 352)
to the increase in the measure of its inertia. But how can an object’s
inertia increase through the increase of its velocity? As the Italian
physicist W. Bertozzi proved with the maximum-speed experiment,
when we offer energy to a body, so as to increase its velocity and for as
long as the developing speed is low, the greatest part of the offered energy
is consumed in order for the body to increase its velocity, while a small
percentage is accumulated in the structural constituents of the body.
However, if we continue offering energy to the body,…the phenomenon
is reversed and only a minimal part of the offered energy is consumed in
order to increase its velocity, while the overwhelmingly greatest part of
the energy, is stored in the structural constituents of the body (its mass).
This constant accumulation of energy can, theoretically, go on to
infinity…
And if we proceed even further:
(p. 184): Time expands, just like the mass of a body, when its velocity
increases. Thus, the moment the body reaches the speed of light, the
hands of the clock will stop rotating, as the time between two ticks of a
clock is estimated to be infinite and equal to eternity. That is …the faster
(a muon) moves, the longer it lives. Furthermore, if its velocity reaches
the speed of light in vacuum, then it can exist for much longer than its
theoretical life span. In other words, an increase of its velocity means
prolongation of its life.
Allow me to intervene with another parenthesis: Does this mean ‘life’ in
the bottom of the black hole? … This is equivalent to the eternal (fire of)
hell…
In an analogy, if we give a metaphysical extension to this phenomenon,
we can deduce that the more ‘speed/vigor’ an ‘atom/person’ acquires, the
more they increase their material ‘mass’, since the more the mass of a
body increases, the more the time factor ‘entrapping’ this ‘mass’,
increases respectively. Apparently, this is the reason why some people
choose to become ‘quietists’ in terms of mundane trivialities…
safeguarding whatever surrounds their (Spiritual) Fortune/Essence [Gr.
w. Περι-ουσία = surrounding essence/fortune]…While others choose to
become ‘immortal’ at the bottom of a black hole. It’s a matter of choice.
And since all things are reflective repetitions, besides the fact that
particles of matter are spherical vortices-whirls of energy…:
BLACK HOLES IN THE CENTERS OF GALAXIES (p. 359): Scientific evidence at
our disposal today lead us to the feasible conclusion that the cores of
most giant regular galaxies, like our own… are spaces that host black
holes.
…Relatively recently, new evidence indicates that in the center of our
galaxy there is a black hole. …Meaning, that we are led to assume that in
the center of our galaxy, there is a black hole of a mass equal to 2.5×106
Mo (30,000,000 times our sun’s mass), concentrated in an area of
diameter of 0.1 light years!»
Since this reference is quite long and obviously difficult for some readers,
I sum up:
In the True Universe (HyperUniverses of the Light) there is a black hole
(forbidden tree), from carcasses of older creations that perished. This
black hole, after ‘the horizon of its events’ (=the limits of the area from
which nothing can escape anymore, due to gravitational/erotic
attraction), forms an energy-spiral (the 96% energy material-universe)
which leads to its bottom (=to its ‘point singularity’). The bottom of this
black hole (the forbidden tree) transforms into a white ‘hole/door’
(Schwarzschild’s theory), where, through a four-dimensional bridge
(Einstein-Rosen) creates another world, which, in this case, is our 4%
visible Universe... in which space-time distortions (warps) take place and
give us the sense of time of billions… of years. This is the delusion
caused in man about the existence of the material world.
The densely material universe, i.e. the partial, visible 4% which is all man’s
eyes can see, did not yet exist. There existed though a formless, swirling
‘something’ (vacuum energy) like a farrago (confused mixture) of ‘fire’ and
‘gases’ in the lowest (innermost) point of the energy-vortex (point
singularity).
The ‘fire/heat’ that existed there was generated by the final
transition/degradation of the dead ‘energy-remnants’ into the phase/state of
waste. There was no form there yet. The ‘ingredients’ of this inferior
intermixture were comprised of the waste materials of previous dead
creation carcasses.
288 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA III: «§28.
From the drops of sweat, from the residue (sediment) of the substance, from
the matter of dead bodies of men and animals of the previous wheel and
from cast-off (waste) dust, the first mammals were created.»
The ‘energy remnants’ that were located throughout this entire energy-
vortex (the invisible energy-universe) once represented Life. As they died
away, they retained a modified trace of that Life as a remnant within; this
replica of life, we will from now on call ‘life-remnant’.
As these (energy) ‘life-remnants’ accumulated (pushed down by the outer
ones) into the inner part of the energy spiral, at its bottom (as waste), they
joined together, creating a new mutated ‘ingredient’ that now lay scattered
in the bottom region and supplemented the sum of its elements (the bottom’s).
From now on, we will call this ‘sedimented life-remnant’, and it was this
that would later on comprise the ‘photographic paper/yeast’ to exclusively
project the densely material, organic life.
289 The visible creation as the result of astro-aetheric (energy-)
projection:
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
MATTER AS A WHIRL (VORTEX) – SOME PERSONAL VIEWS (p. 178): «But the
vortex-particle has a series of surprises in store for us, since it should
present spherical symmetry. What we are essentially talking about, is a
non-perceptible spherical vortex inside the n-dimensional non
Euclidean field, whose projective shadow inside the three-dimensional
Euclidean space of our senses, is perceived as an elementary particle.»
The rest of the waste material sediment, at the inner/lowest point of the
bottom of the energy-spiral (the interior of the ‘black hole’), would be
converted to the ‘photographic paper’ on which the aetheric ‘model’ for the
inorganic, visible universe of the 4% would be later on imprinted. Let us
examine some additional data though, so that this particular point can
become clearer as we move on.
In order for a complete (densely) material ecosystem to be born, which
would accommodate Man in one of its corners, the entire (wavelike)
‘oscillation’ of the creators had to go down one more step in the scale. The
second fall of the creators was complete. They were not bothered by this
additional degradation. What was needed was Celestial Man’s complete
entrapment.
As we said, Immortality is not a property of the holder, but of the space in
which he dwells. Each Wholeness that is severed from Its Source ceases to
possess this privilege and eventually dies.
290 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 15: Ǥ4. Abide in Me, and I in you. As the
vine-branch cannot bear fruit of itself, unless it abides in the vine…»
Its Essence is initially transformed into energy until it too is degraded,
gradually losing everything up to its last trace of Life.

Throughout the entire ‘energy’ part of the dark, swirling matter, there were
stacked ‘carcasses’ of older creations. These dead ‘energy-remnants’ were
spinning in layers. Each layer inwards corresponded to an older creation.
With the creator’s entrance into this ‘energy’ vortex, these ‘remnants’ were
vitalized with new life. They initially appeared as living vibrations. The
vitalized energy-layers were incorporated into dimensions, according to the
position they had in the vortex. Because each dimension had more than one
energy-layer, the various sub-planes were formed. It was from the sum of
the energy-material of previous remnants, that all energy-bodies of the
man-being were first built.
The creators, by replicating the Fatherly HyperUniverses, wanted this man-
being to possess the capacity to expand its species through its energy-bodies
as it would absorb ‘data’ from the energy of the entire material-energy
world. But this was not achieved, because the Attribute of Life the creator
had brought with him was incomplete. He then turned to the Fatherly
HyperUniverses where he was initially granted Life/Eve (in order for the
Attribute of Life to be complete/whole) and later on (he was granted)
Celestial Man/Heavenly Adam as well.
291 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«But the Blessed One, the Mother-Father, the Beneficent and Merciful
One, had mercy upon the Mother's power which had been brought forth
out of the chief archon (in the form of the human Soul). …And He sent…
a helper to Adam (the energy man-being or material Adam), Luminous
Epinoia (Celestial Man or Heavenly Adam) which comes out of Him,
Who is called Life. And she assists the whole creature (material Adam),
by toiling with him and by restoring him to his fullness and by teaching
him about the descent… and about the way of re-ascent. And the
luminous Epinoia was hidden inside(1) Adam, in order that the archons
might not know her, but that the Epinoia might be a correction of the
deficiency of the mother.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
(1)HESIOD: «…as he saw the far-seen shine of the fire inside men.»

The remaining part of vitalized remnants, which did not form man’s
energy-bodies, was left to create the inferior living vibrations, which would
in turn, be formulated by aetheric Man into energy-plants and energy-
animals.
Energy-beings that did not possess this special privilege of the
Breath/Soul/Logos (i.e. plants and animals) would not expand energy-wise,
but would only accompany and assist the man-being by supplying him with
all the knowledge/information they had acquired from previous energy-
creations.
292 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2 (Aetheric Creation)

Ǥ18 The Lord God said, "It is not good for man to be alone. I will make
him a helper, suitable for him. §19 And out of the (aetheric) earth* the
Lord God made all the beasts of the field and all the birds of the air and
he brought them to Adam to see how to name them; and whatever name
Adam gave to each living creature, that was its name.»
*Gr.: εκ της γης = out of the earth
Now in the third phase, these –formulated by Man– aetheric beings, would
project their forms and thus get imprinted onto dense matter as our familiar
plants and animals.
Life is offered to each species of material animals through a collective
unconscious connected to a central vitalized astro-aetheric being of the
corresponding remnant energy-layer. This manner of life-supply to animals
can be paralleled to a single, central, electric light-bulb from which
hundreds of optical fibers are supplied with light and form the decorative
light fixtures. Thus, from a single species of an astro-aetheric being,
millions of animals of the same species are projected and vitalized in the
material plane.
The material-beings, which are very close to inorganic matter in the
pyramid of life (of visible matter), are projected and vitalized by the
energy-layers that correspond to the aetheric plane (the closest one to dense
matter), which also corresponds to the older energy-layers of ‘life-
remnants’ of the entire universe vortex. These material beings possess only
a vitalized aetheric body, e.g. plants, amoebas, fungi, anthozoa, various
insects etc. On the other hand, the creation’s inorganic part is enveloped by
the constructive aetheric substance.
More analytically the order of things is as follows:

In the outer (higher) energy-layer were the ‘life-remnants’ of the

immediately previous creation. From this energy-material the anthropoids
were molded, vitalized and later imprinted (appeared) onto the densely
material plane as living creatures but without a soul. When man settled in
the outer energy-layer, those beings moved to the immediately inner one,
piling up and in turn pushing their inferior ones even deeper, all
successively succumbing to a degradation process.
In the inner layers were the ‘life-remnants’ of older creations. After being
vitalized from the sum of the creative force of the creator-gods and
formulated by Man, they formed (through projection) the great variety of
animals in the densely material plane.
From the even older layers of energy-remnants, the category of plants and
trees was formulated in dense matter.
Finally, the absolutely thick, dense waste-sediment constructed inorganic
matter and became the inorganic, densely material, visible universe.
Thus, each category of living beings that was inferior to the previous one
in the pyramid of life is vitalized from life-remnants from an energy-layer
of equivalent antiquity. This unfortunately, is the final destiny of all
luminous beings of the HyperUniverses, which are cut-off from their
Source, get trapped and then remain pinned-down into the ‘web’ of the
material universe.

Parallel to the aetheric form-giving by Man, a team of gods, representative

of each category starts creating the conditions for the imprinting of aetheric
form onto dense matter. This would include two phases: (a) the mere
appearance of inorganic matter and (b) the manifestation of (material) life.
Formulated dense matter would be placed into the ‘bottom’ of the energy-
universe, where the last energy-layers had been condensing, as it
entered/fell into the ‘waste phase/state’. There, in the lower (inner) layers,
energy accelerated its speed/frequency. This acceleration –with gravity as its
basic ingredient/tool ‘residing’ in the lower energy-regions– was forcing the elements of
higher layers, as they subsided, to accumulate and condense in this ‘bottom’
region and transform into cumbersome, slow-moving elements (mass of
tranquility).
293 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’:

(a) NEW SCIENTIFIC DATA (p. 47):

«Matter, according to the Theory of Relativity, is no more Newton’s
inalterable molecule-complex, but the condensate of an energy-
current.»
(b) FORMATION OF A SPHERICAL SYSTEM OF SENSORY-MATTER WITH
SIMULTANEOUS EJECTION OF MATERIAL INTO THE OUTER VACUUM (p. 254):
«It is interesting that in the limits of the vortex, near the region of the
‘great void’, before the creation of the spherical condensation, the
material of the non-sensory Universe (space+atoms) consists of an
‘exotic’ to the senses material, which cannot be described by atomic
philosophers, and which is subsequently divided in two components, the
‘fine’ and the ‘non-fine’ ones, which in a later phase would –according to
the views of the atomic philosophers– form what is today known to our
senses as ‘matter’. As modern cosmologic views describe, during the
Planck Epochs (up to 10-43 seconds before the Big Bang, when mass was
so dense that a whole flock of galaxies had the dimensions of a hydrogen
atom) and the inflationary expansion, matter –under the extreme
conditions prevailing at that time– was really ‘exotic’. More specifically,
during the inflationary expansion, conditions were such that favored …
most probably the creation of the ‘exotic’ Higgs particles which
constitute the hypothetical means through which bodies can acquire the
property of mass after the Big Bang.»
(c) THE QUANTUM NATURE OF COSMIC FORCES (p.152): «The Higgs boson is an
elusive and still hypothetical particle through which all bodies acquire
mass. According to the supporters of this view, the hypothetical Higgs
bosons, which can be theoretically found in infinite numbers inside the
universe, gather around each subatomic particle, imparting it the property
which we call mass of tranquility.»
Following that, the energy carrying the aetheric image within, would
initially permeate the densely material waste and then mold it according to
the aetheric form it (the energy) carried inside it each time. Nevertheless,
ideal conditions for the appearance of dense material life demanded a
different procedure: From this ‘bottom’, all scattered ‘sedimented life-
remnants’ that where located in that inner region, had to be initially
selected. Then they had to be concentrated in a preselected point (the
Earth). Following that, densely material life would be exclusively projected
onto this selected (primary) sediment, and the remaining (secondary)
sediment of the bottom would form all the inorganic portion of the visible
universe.
Therefore the creation of the visible world is supported by the following
points:
(a) The separation of the bottom’s sediments (4%) into ‘sedimented life-
remnants’ and the secondary lifeless sediment
(b) The fundamental vitalization origin of each being from the
corresponding energy-layer of ‘life-remnants’ and
(c) The projection of the aetheric pattern/layout (of the dark matter) onto the
corresponding sediment.
Densely material creation, like beautifully embroidered needlework, would
hold the sewed gemstones onto it with the exclusively aetheric thread men
call gravity.
In order for the slow energy-vibrations (of low frequencies) of the bottom to exist
autonomously, precisely because of their low frequencies, they were in need
of an entire mechanism of inter-connected elements holding each-other.
These elements would then assume form in the perception of the
inhabitants of this plane as an ecosystem. This ecosystem would include
everything from the tiniest grain of sand on earth to the remotest galaxies
and nebulae of the visible 4% of the universe.
294 ‘THE GOLDILOCKS ENIGMA’ THE GUARDIAN, APRIL 2007, (Physics4u)

«Life on Earth is the result of ideal coincidences in the microcosm as well

as in the mega-cosmos.
The stars, like thermonuclear reactors are resupplied by the force of their
gravity and burn the primordial hydrogen changing it to an ash of heavier
elements. Afterwards, this becomes the raw material for the planets round
a new star generation (Suns). This ash is a biochemical laboratory from
which life sprang up in a planet 3.5 billion years ago. The universe could
achieve this, only because the fundamental forces that orchestrate
creation are coordinated with absolute precision. If these forces (weak-
electric, gravitational and powerful-nuclear) were different, even to a
minimal degree, the stars would either burn their fuels too fast, or they
would not have ignited at all, or they would fail to make carbon and the
heavier elements on which life depends, or they would collapse from their
weight instead of exploding. If therefore, something had not been
regulated to perfection, the stars would fail to scatter water and the
chemical substances essential to life in our entire Galaxy.
This enigmatic cosmic precision made British astrophysicist Fred Hoyle
to propose that the World resembles a ‘controlled project’. And this
prompted physicist Freeman Dyson, to say that: “Under a certain view, it
appears that the world knew of our arrival.”
While Leonard Susskind mentions that it is out of something more than
‘humble’ coincidence that the universe is so well-adapted for human
beings and he wonders: “Can science explain the exceptional fact that the
universe appears to be so terribly unknown, so inexplicable, so marvelous
and so well-designed to accommodate our existence?” Cosmologists call
this incredibly fine-tuned universe, ‘Anthropic Principle’. Believers call it
the ‘hand of God’.»
Two basic principles are indissolubly interwoven with each-other and make
formulated dense matter visible by projecting it: Firstly, the acceleration of
energy causes its condensation. Namely, as gravity –which ‘resides’ in the
inner/deeper layers– attracts the outer parts towards the bottom of this
spiral/vortex, it causes a higher concentration of the energy in the deeper
regions. This concentration/jam then results in the
condensation/deceleration of the energy (mass of tranquility). Next comes
the formulation of this energy which is achieved by the projection of the
aetheric image onto the bottom’s condensed sediment.
This entire dense (visible) materialization process can be paralleled to the
photographic or cinematographic camera mechanism –which in this case is
the brain of the beings– which, by momentarily entrapping the light
carrying the (aetheric) image inside them receive it and in turn project it
onto the film. For the material condition, the ‘film’ corresponds to the
projection/imprinting onto the space-time bottom/grid (brane) of the energy
spiral-universe.
295 ENCYCLOPEDIA ‘DOMI’, PHOTOGRAPHY: «…Schematically we can
distinguish two phases in the photographic process: the image formation
in the dark chamber and its reproduction by the use of photochemical
reactions… The photographic process can be summed up as follows: the
photo-sensitive material (film) is placed in a dark chamber (photographic
or movie camera) and when the shutter opens, the film is exposed to the
light coming from the object being photographed. A photochemical
reaction occurs on the areas of the film where the light falls.»
Cinematography (Motion Pictures) is an extremely fast projection of still
pictures (frames).
Just as the functions needed for a picture to be printed on the film are
specific, likewise the operations for the imprinting/projection onto the
space-time ‘film’ are also specific.
296 ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘SECRET MESSAGES’

THE HOLOGRAPHIC FUNCTION OF THE BRAIN (pp. 395-403): «According to the

American neurophysiologist Karl Pribram, of Georgetown University,
Washington, the human brain functions as a(n) (apparatus creating)
hologram. It records the stimuli it receives through specific frequency
patterns and converts these information-waves –like the light beam
projecting the holographic image– into three-dimensional, moving, color
images that we interpret as the conscious perception of the world.
Consequently the brain functions as a hologram interpreter which
decodes a holographic universe. Pribram’s theory is based on the research
by physicist David Böhm (1917-1992) professor at the London
University, who worked closely with Einstein. According to Böhm our
entire reality is a formation of waves which coincide and subsequently
create continuous parallel images. Reality is, according to Böhm, an
organized hologram.
[I am referring to the statement of Danezis-Theodosiou in the previous
reference #289: «…the vortex-particle … a non-perceptible spherical vortex
inside the n-dimensional non Euclidean field, whose projective shadow
inside the three-dimensional Euclidean space of our senses, is perceived
as an elementary particle.»]
A HOLOGRAM IS: An unusual technique of taking pictures during which the
image information is recorded in such a way that each picture appears as
a three-dimensional projection. The hologram is created when a laser
beam is deflected in two beams with the help of a special deflector. The
object being photographed reflects the first beam. The second beam
somewhat collides with the reflected beam. This process is similar to
what happens when we throw two stones in a lake. Each stone causes the
water to move in concentric circles. When these circles coincide so do the
ripples in the water creating a crisscross pattern. The crisscross pattern
created by the colliding laser beams is captured with the help of the
photographic film. A holographic film appears as mere disorganized
wavy lines to the naked eye. However, if we illuminate this film, we can
see the captured object in a three-dimensional form and thus we can
observe it from all sides and different angles. What is impressive with this
image-capturing method is the fact that the information from the image
(i.e. every section of the entire image) is stored in every section of the
film.»
Characteristic is the process of trapping the aetheric light carrying the
aetheric image on it. This is brought about by matter’s dyadic condition
‘light – no light’. Then, the imprint of this image onto the space-time ‘film’
through the opening and closing of the ‘photographic shutter’ creates the
‘positive’ and ‘negative’ position, just like the positive and the negative of a
picture. This is proved by the peculiarity exhibited by subatomic particles.
What am I referring to? I am referring to the mysterious appearance and
disappearance of these particles.
297 ‘WHAT THE BLEEP DO WE KNOW’, FRED ALAN WOLF (PH.D. IN PHYSICS,

UCLA)
«Physicists invented the world of subatomic particles while trying to
figure out what happens in their experiments. Namely, a great amount of
energy in limited space and time (i.e. condensation, or just like the
imprint of an actual time scene on photographic paper). In such a
dimension, bizarre things take place and these are explained by subatomic
quantum-physics. However, all this remains the subject of much
controversy and many hypotheses related to what is actually happening.
Particles appear and disappear all the time. Where do they actually go
when they disappear? This is a thorny question.»
Their appearance or disappearance is something equivalent to the light
getting trapped by the cinematographic/photographic lens. While the
subatomic particle disappears, the photographic or cinematographic camera
shutter is shut. However the instance that the subatomic particle seems to
appear from nowhere corresponds to the moment when the photographic
shutter opens in order to capture the aetheric ‘image’ and project it onto the
time-space/film. This function is related to the ‘yes/no’ poles of duality
which is the basis of the entire (visible and invisible) nature; exactly
equivalent to ‘charge/no charge’ of the fundamental computer operation
(10101101).

298 Could it be that the way signals/messages are transmitted in our brain
is related to the process we are describing?
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
(FROM THE THESIS OF GEORGIOU, G., DROUGAS, A., ‘CYBERNETICS AND MODERN
PHYSICS, 1999) MAN AS A RECEIVER AND DATA PROCESSOR – THE DELUSION OF
THE SENSES’ (pp. 410-411)
«CH. NEURONS: In order for neurons (of the brain) to function as electric
cells, they maintain an electric potential difference of the order of 65mV
along their cellular membrane. …If now the neural cell is excited, the
equilibrium-potential changes and an electric-signal transferring
mechanism is created. …What is important as far as the electrical
function is concerned, is that the transferred signal is of the all-or-
nothing type. This means that stimuli which do not exceed the minimum
‘sensory’ threshold cannot create a signal, whereas, stimuli exceeding it
do, and always produce the same signal (yes light-no light). This means
that regardless of the difference of intensity or time of the stimuli, the
amplitude and duration of the transmitted signal is always the same. …In
the transmitted signal then which carries the information, what matters is
the number of energy-potentials and the time intervals between them
(oscillation characteristics). Thus, what determines the intensity of the
sensation and the speed of the movement is the frequency of the
potentials and not their magnitude or their duration because as we have
said the potentials are of the all-or-nothing type. This characteristic of
signal-transmission in the nervous system is very important if we think
that since the signal-transmission mechanisms are stereotyped, they do
not reflect the properties of the stimulus. Henceforth, to differentiate the
information, since the manner of their transfer is the same for all, we
come to the conclusion that the signal of an energy-potential is
determined entirely by the neural path through which it is being
transferred.»
It might not be pointless here to also take into consideration a different
piece of information which supports this dyadic behavior of energy:
MAGNETIC GATES OPEN AND CLOSE CONTINUOUSLY LETTING PARTICLES TO
PASS THROUGH AND REACH EARTH FROM THE SUN, (arvanitidis.gr)
«Strange portal connects Earth to sun; High-energy particles can travel
the 93 million miles during brief opening.
As strange as it might sound, the above is probably true since
approximately every 8 minutes, very high up in the sky a huge magnetic
gate of 150 million kilometers in length opens up, letting tons of high-
energy particles pass through towards earth!
The phenomenon is called Flux Transfer Event (FTE), explains physicist
David Simbeck of NASA’s Goddard Space Flight Center. He
characteristically reports that: “Ten years ago I was sure it didn’t exist,
now though, the evidence is irrefutable.”
The scientific team stated at the Plasma Physics Conference in Alabama,
that the FTE phenomenon not only occurs, but it is twice more usual than
they had suspected till then.
Scientists have for some time now suspected, that the Earth and the Sun
must be connected in some way. The Earth’s magnetosphere is full of
solar-wind particles which pass through the Earth’s magnetic ‘shields’
and enter, following the magnetic-field lines which can be traced from the
surface of our planet, all the way back to the Sun’s atmosphere. Till now,
they imagined that the Earth-Sun connection was permanent, but now,
according to Simbeck’s scientific team, it becomes apparent that the
interaction is brief and very dynamic.
How does the FTE work though? The Earth’s side which is exposed to
the Sun at a given time, ‘presses’ its magnetic field against the magnetic
field of the Sun. Every approximately 8 minutes, the two fields reconnect
or merge for a short time span, forming some kind of a huge gate through
which high-energy particle-flow is possible. The gate created has the
form of a cylinder of a width almost as the earth’s diameter.
The European Space Agency (ESA) with four ‘Cluster’ spacecraft, and
NASA's five ‘Themis’ probes have flown through and surround these
cylindrical gates, measuring their dimensions and scanning the particle-
flow in their inside. From the research done, they have reached the
conclusion that the magnetic gates have a tendency to form over the
Earth’s equator, and then move towards the North Pole in December and
the South Pole in July.»
The infamous ‘Big Bang’ was nothing more than the first ‘flash’ that
imprinted the photograph (first frame) of the aetheric onto the waste space-
time ‘film’ of the bottom, when the aetheric creation came to completion.
Time in dense matter had its own pace. The base of time in the triangle (Δ)
of creation [Gr. for Creation= Δημιουργία {Demiourgia}] was unfolding lazily
in dense space and was interwoven with it forming the dense grid of support
for the visible.
299 Α) M-BRANES AND THE DREAMS FOR UNIFICATION:

SOURCES: THE ELEGANT UNIVERSE OF BRIAN GREENE, CAMBRIDGE WEBPAGE

FOR THE STRING THEORY, SCIENTIFIC AMERICAN, JULY 2007,( Physics4u.gr)
«BRANE: (membrane-grid) Physicists Randall and Sundrum created a model
of branes in which the visible universe is a brane incorporated inside a
greater universe, just like a piece of seaweed floats in the ocean.
Ordinary matter is attached to this brane. The usual particles like
electrons and protons can only exist on this brane. We humans will not be
able to enter other dimensions because the particles that form our bodies
–electrons, protons, neutrons– remain attached to this brane that
constitutes our world.»
B) THE LOST MATTER OF THE UNIVERSE FOUND IN THE COSMIC WEB
SOURCE: SCIENCE DAILY, MAY 20, 2008, (physics4u.gr)
«We think we see the aethereal threads of a structure like the spider’s
web, which formulates the World’s spine, Prof. Mike Shull says.»
C) COSMIC WEB (Physics4u.gr)
«All matter in the World is distributed in a web-like structure. In the
dense nodes of this cosmic web are the galactic flocks and the greater
objects in the World.»
D) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-83): «In the Mandukya
(Mundaka) Upanishad it is written, “As a spider throws out and retracts
its web (woe to him that gets caught in it!), as herbs spring up in the
ground… so is the Universe derived from the un-decaying one.” (I. 1. 7)
Brahma, as ‘the germ of unknown Darkness’ is the material from which
all evolves and develops as the web from the spider, as foam from the
water, etc.»
E) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA III: “§10.
Father-Mother (the Creator + Devamatri matter) spin a web (brane, grid)
whose upper end is fastened to spirit, the light of the one darkness (virtual
light) and the lower one to its shadowy end, matter; and this web is the
universe spun out of the two substances made in one, which is
Svabhavat(1). §11. It expands when the breath of Fire (Creator) is upon it;
it contracts when the breath of the Mother (cosmic space, Devamatri)
touches it. … §12 Then Svabhavat sends Fohat(2) to harden the atoms.
Each is a part of the web, reflecting the ‘Self-existent Lord’ like a mirror,
each becomes in turn a (reflective) world.”
(1)Svabhavat: The ‘Material Cause of the Universe’. The Puranic

Commentators explain it by Karana – ‘Cause’ -- but Esoteric Philosophy

by the ‘ideal spirit of that Cause’. It is, in its secondary stage, the
Svabhavat of the Buddhist philosopher, the eternal cause and effect, (the
commanders of fate [Heimarmenē*] according to Hermes Trismegistus)
omnipresent yet abstract, the self-existent plastic Essence and the root of
all things, viewed in the same dual (dyadic/twofold) light. [BLAVATSKY H., P.,
‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’]
* HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C., IOANNIDIS
P. K., CH. 1:
«§9 And the God Noũs (Mind), male-female one, being Life and Light
(the Genitor of the fallen one), gave birth to another Creator-Noũs of Fire
and Spirit (2nd one, the fallen one, Yaldabaoth, Lucifer). And this second
Noûs created the administrators of the sensory world, which is
encompassed in seven circles, whose administration is called
Heimarmenē (or else the seven Elohims, or else the powers, the
authorities and the kings of the group of Yaldabaoth in John’s
Apocryphon).» The DZYAN make no mention of the Sacred Place of origin
of the Primordial Demiourgos (Creator)/ Ray/ Lucifer.
(2)Fohat: The Vehicle (Vahan) of the ‘Primordial Seven’ (Creators,

Elohims, the Commanders of Destiny); The ‘Messenger of their will’.

[BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ Ι-108].
(I-76):«The ancients represented it by a serpent (snake), because Fohat
makes a hissing sound as he glides (crawls) hither and thither in zigzags
(in a crisscross pattern).»
In the primeval visible universe, the chemical elements of dense nature
started weaving their compounds, faithfully following their aetheric
template/pattern.
300 A) ‘FIRST DARK MATTER (the aetheric pattern) IS ACCUMULATED AND THEN

THE GALAXY IS FORMED’,(15th) ARTICLE JANUARY 2007 SOURCE: DISCOVERY,

(Physics4u.gr)
«A new study from NASA’s Spitzer space telescope suggests that
galaxies are formed within large masses of dark matter. This
mysterious substance emits no light but it has mass and therefore can
attract matter-matter (dense matter) with its gravitational force.
Astronomers believe that there is five times the amount of dark matter in
our world than normal matter. …Initially, researchers were trying to
comprehend better how new galaxies and dark matter, evolve and
accumulate together…. At that point, they observed something odd:
Every galaxy they studied seemed to be surrounded by ‘chunks’ of dark
matter of approximately the same size.(1) They were able to indirectly
measure how much dark matter –holding the structure together like glue–
was present. The tighter the grouping [concentration] was, the greater
the amount of dark matter present.»
(1)This is obviously something equivalent to the depiction of the aetheric

leaf in Kirlian photography.

The aetheric creation is described in the 2nd Chapter of Genesis and
corresponds to dark matter which precedes the densely material creation.
B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2:
Ǥ4 This is the genesis (creation) of the heavens and the earth when they
were created, in the day when the Lord God made them, the earth and
the heavens §5. and all herbs of the field, before they had yet been
created on (densely material) earth and all the plants of the field before
they had yet sprung up, for the Lord God had not yet sent rain on the
(visible) earth and there was no man to work the ground, §6. but steam
came up from the earth and watered the whole face of the earth.»
Out of the sum of the formulated material universe, after thousands of
condition-creating mathematical functions, Earth is chosen as Man’s cradle.
From every corner of the newborn universe the selected ‘sedimented life-
remnant’ is chosen and accumulated there like yeast, so that onto this
selected material, life can be projected at the bottom of this spiral/vortex.
The first plants make their appearance and get projected onto the ‘visible’
vitalized from the older energy ‘life-remnants’, namely the inner layers that
are closer to the dense material waste.
Then, in the densely material plane, the first simple organisms are
projected. They are in-between plant and animal and are vitalized from the
immediately higher (a little younger than those of the plants) energy ‘life-
remnants’ and the immediately outer –from the previous ones– layers. The
first complete animals appear. Some are vitalized from layers comprised of
older energy life-remnants and others from younger ones.
At the same time, from the same dense mud of ‘sedimented life-remnants’,
the material body of the animal to host Man is created (in the dense/visible
matter). This animal is vitalized from the energy ‘life-remnants’ of the first
(outer) energy-layer of the dark vortex/universe, namely the creation
immediately before yours.
Man’s earthly cradle had already been arranged. All incarnate beings in
dense matter possess programmed genetic functions in order to procreate,
before they are divided into two genders.
The basic adjustments are carried out in the aetheric plane, where the
subatomic particles form bridges which connect the aetheric plane to the
densely material one. Mathematics, in all its grandeur, composes matter.
The DNA programming of all living creatures as well as every plant-seed
are in no way different from the programming code of a computer of
contemporary human technology.
Every animal and plant cell is a perfect mathematical model, having all
information/data registered into it; information, not only for the creation of
a complete being, but also for the propagation of its species through new
programmed cell production. In order for some minor details to be adjusted,
the creators had and still have the potential to intervene on their design at
any moment in time.
301 BARBARA MARCINIAK, ‘GAIA’ [GR. TRANS. MATZOROU E.] (Information through

channeling):
«The reptilian race or Little Lizards, as we amicably call them (!!!),
constitute an integral part of your genealogy. It is a tremendously savage,
and at the same time merciful collective consciousness, because they are
many things mingled in one. …You must realize the fact that the reptilian
energies are your creators – your gods. They are masters of genetics. …
They are the masters of the game. The masters of the game get together,
as you do to play cards or racket-ball. The only difference is that their
game aims at the creation of civilizations. They modify and change
worlds, allowing the entrance of different civilizations in the realities
they orchestrate. These civilizations act based purely on their impulses,
which are nevertheless provided to them through matrixes of energy-
blueprints. …The masters of the game are geniuses. Not only do they
conceive the game and create the entire energy-matrix through which
each civilization will flourish, from the most skillful craftsmen to the
last beggars, but they also introduce their own selves inside the
civilizations they create. …The masters of the game are formless and they
can change shapes/forms and know no limitations. They can assume any
form they choose, as they move in-between and beyond sound and
geometry. The masters of the game create the energy-matrixes of the
civilizations in their mind, and then open the gates in order to literally
introduce them to the Earthly plane. Following that, they allow these
civilizations to grow and mature, so as to exert their influence to other
time periods.»
As the foreman watches over all the progressive production-phases, going
from machine to machine, so do they intervene as they always have –by an
energy-condensation of their hypostasis– inside the various ‘time frames’,
in order to intercept and operate (live and in real time) on their creation.
Material men (ancient Greeks) initially called them ΘΕΟΣ (=god [the word used in
Greek is θεός/theόs, coming from the verb {θεάομαι-θεώμαι} meaning I am visible, I am
seen) because they were often visible, while others later called them
‘extraterrestrials’! In the evolution of our discussion we will see what role
they play today, those who so persistently insist on ‘introducing’ themselves
as extraterrestrials!
On account of this energy-deceleration (mass of tranquility) for the
formation of dense matter, a new, different oscillation came about. Every
immaterial concept, as it went through dense matter, suffered absolute
multi-fragmentation. Like Newton’s disk when still, ‘decelerated’ matter
did not depict the ‘White’ Truth anymore, but the fragmented polychrome.
The creation of multi-fragmented concepts, views, stands, ideas and forms
had generated utter fragmentation in the purely dense material plane. The
tree of knowledge of good and evil was there with all its branches stretched
out.
302 Scientists conclude that the Big Bang was an equivalent event to the
creation of a black hole in our universe.
But in the ‘Region’ (HyperUniverses) where this ‘creation’ (Black Hole/
Material Universe) took place, totally different conditions prevailed from
the ones existing when a black hole is created in the visible universe. A
relative analogy of course exists in the area of ‘point singularity’ (of the
bottom).
For the Material Universe/Black Hole, the ‘point singularity’
corresponds to our visible (4%) universe.
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
SCHWARZSCHILD BLACK HOLE (p. 344): «As mass sinks inside the
gravitational field of a black hole, …its spectral lines will relocate to
wavelengths so great (low frequencies) that they will be practically
untraceable. At that point mass will have practically disappeared from the
senses as well as from the viewer’s observation means.
While the distant observer will perceive these though, someone else,
standing on the moving mass, will feel gravity increase constantly, until
the enormous tidal forces near the point-singularity will shatter him, and
these pieces will be infinitely divided into smaller ones, until his mass
ceases to exist.»
The ONE TRUTH undergoes a similar adventure the moment it passes into
the densely material plane (point-singularity) and is fragmented into the
thousands of ‘positions’ and ‘oppositions’ and diverse views… until the
moment that it definitively ceases to exist.
And let me remind you: GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§16…The truth is sown everywhere, existing since the beginning: Some
see it at the time it is sown, but few (will manage to) see it at the time of
harvest (at the end of time).» [ENG. TR. JOSEPH ROWE]
He turned and pensively looked at the picture showing that horse galloping
in the field.
–This is what you are! Trapped dots on photographic paper.… It is
impossible for you to realize it. You don’t belong here though!
303 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’

THE NEW SCIENTIFIC FACTS (p. 48):

«In a few words, the space of the Universe that surrounds us, and which
we want to say we measure –since we accept that the General Theory of
Relativity is true in this Universe’s framework– is not Euclidean (three-
dimensional) but Riemannian (multi-dimensional).
…It is here though that paradoxes for common sense start, since, as we
know today, our senses can record and specify shapes that assume their
form only in three-dimensional spaces, described by Euclidean geometry.
Shapes formed inside spaces described by non-Euclidean geometries, like
those of Lobatschewski and Riemann, cannot become perceived by the
human senses…
THE FLAT WORLD (p. 50): All the above might seem paradoxical and
incomprehensible to many. This is why it would be interesting to mention
some simple examples which will help us grasp the truth of these
previously mentioned ideas. Let us consider then the existence of a flat-
world,(1) exactly similar to ours, with the only difference that everything
on that world evolves in the framework of two dimensions i.e. length and
width. This of course, means that the developed senses of the beings of
that world will not have the ability to perceive objects of more than two
dimensions. There, everything is flatted-out, humans, animals, their
houses; they will all be like architectural drawings (ground plans).
Similarly, what we call an impenetrable material wall, in that world
would be expressed by a material line of a certain thickness. If we place a
three-dimensional object in that said world, its people will perceive only
the points of contact of this three-dimensional object with the two-
dimensional plane of their world. …Let us look though at some
paradoxical phenomena related to this flat-space.
If a three-dimensional object is located out and over the flat-space,
although existing, it cannot be perceived by flat-men. Henceforth, a three-
dimensional observer, located outside the said world, will be invisible to
that world, since the dimension of height –which is not being perceived
by the senses of that world– separates him from the flat space. Let us
consider now that the three-dimensional observer draws a material
straight line with a graphite pencil onto the flat-space. What will the flat-
men of flat-space perceive? Simply that, ‘out of nowhere’, without any
cause and with no logical explanation, a material and impenetrable (to
them) wall appeared. It will namely be an inexplicable miracle…»
(1)The writers of the book mention that the example has its roots on E. A.

Abbot’s idea and his book ‘O Epipedos Cosmos’ (=The Flat World)
Delfini Publ., Athens 1991.
You are prisoners and you don’t even know it!
304 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 12: Ǥ47. And if anyone hears My Words and
does not believe/keep them, I do not judge him; for I did not come to
judge the world but to save the world (…from captivity).»
You speak of freedom, but you can’t imagine what Freedom can really be!
Real Freedom, the one a free Intelligent Wholeness experiences which is
not subdued to a virtual life but simply IS, has no time boundaries to begin
with. It has no space limitations. It is not constrained by death, sickness, old
age, need for food or lack of, need for clothes or lack of, need for a roof or
lack of, need for a family or lack thereof, need for company or lack of. And
most importantly, Real Freedom is not constrained by the ‘queen’ of needs:
the oscillation of breath [Gr. ανάσα = breath (Gr.: άνασσα = queen] which
sustains a heavy material body, often sick, in pain and with limitations, a
body, which mostly resembles the heavy iron ball and chain of prisoners,
rather than the ‘ultimate gift’… The freest man today has the same amount
of ‘freedom’ a prisoner does in his cell, who can either lie down, walk
around, read, dream, remain standing, or sit –but always in his cell. Real
Freedom existing in the worlds where I come from is beyond your
imagination. It is neither constrained by needs, nor by circumstances or
conditions.
305 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ84. Jesus said, When you see
your true likeness, you rejoice. But when you see your icons, those that
were before you existed, those that never die and never manifest, what
grandeur!» [ENG. TR. JOSEPH ROWE]
To win it, you must first defeat death. To defeat death however, you must
first defeat ‘virtual’ life. When your life ‘leads’ you, then it has defeated
you. But when it has nowhere to ‘take’ you to, then you have won. If one of
the two defeats you, then you have lost!
306 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: Ǥ39. He who finds his life will lose
it, and he who loses his life for My Sake will find it.»
THE SECOND MAJOR FALL

A complete ecosystem had already been born to support the necessary

conditions for the survival of the material, ‘living’ beings. The plan for the
formulation of the aetheric creation was just a well thought-out trap. Man
had been caught in it and by participating in creation himself, he had
already touched the dense waste-material; he had ‘touched’ absolute death,
where, as ‘dark light’ passes through, gets deflected, deviates and forms the
boundless fragmentation of positions and oppositions. Celestial Man had
tasted the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil. He was already
trapped.
The punishment for the ‘alleged’ sin had already been prepared. And it was
ready because events were precisely expected as they were thoroughly
preplanned. The verdict is announced to Celestial Men by the creator, in
the pretense that they had created death by molding creations from the
material of sepsis (rot). He characterizes them as cursed and condemns
them to isolation in the absolutely dense, material plane.
307 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

«…And when they (Yaldabaoth’s powers) realized that he (Adam) was

luminous, and that he could think better than they did, and that he was
free from wickedness and evil, they picked him up and threw him down
into the lowest part of all matter.» [ENG. TR. FROM COPTIC: FREDERIK WISSE]

At the selected ‘point’ of the densely material world, Earth, after many
trials and errors, living beings of unbelievable beastliness had been created
and waited to host the Race of Heroes inside their bodies. These beings
were the dinosaurs of prehistory. Built with incredible capabilities, they
possessed all the ‘equipment’, in order to build a fierce and unimaginably
ferocious race. Panic takes over the Men of the energy-planes. Involuntarily
and simply by obeying orders, they had built their own jail in dense
matter!
308 A) RABINDRANATH TAGORE (GITANJALI), HINDU POET: «Prisoner, tell me,
who was it that forged this unbreakable chain? It was I alone, said the
prisoner, Night and day I worked on the chain with huge fires and cruel
hard strokes. When at last, shackle after shackle, the work was done, I
found myself caught in its unbreakable power.»
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT XXIII, FROM THE HOLY BIBLE OF HERMES
TRISMEGISTUS, TITLED KORE KOSMOU’:
Ǥ24 And those souls my son, already from now they were armed with a
strange impudence, as if they had performed an act of bravery, and
despite the orders, they abandoned their components and their stores and
did not want to remain in the same place, because they considered that it
was death to continue to stay in the same residence. §25. And Hermes,
speaking to me my child, said: What the souls did, did not escape the
attention of the lord and god of all, and that is why he sought for
punishment and chains which the souls would endure patiently. And
therefore, the sovereign and lord of all (the archon of this world) decided
to artfully fabricate the human frame for the race of souls to suffer in it.»
The HyperUniverses, realizing the devious impropriety of the creator of
matter, demanded that all granted Sacred Provisions be returned along with
Celestial Men. Simultaneously, with a swift, decisive intervention they
destroy a great part of that creation spreading death to those beings (the
extinction of dinosaurs by an asteroid).
309 ‘MASS EXTINCTIONS OF SPECIES ON EARTH DURING THE PALEOZOIC-

MESOZOIC ERAS’, THE END OF THE CRETACEOUS PERIOD –63 TO 135 MILLION
YEARS AGO, ARTICLE: PHYSICS4U, JANUARY 2004
«The massive extinction between the Cretaceous and the Tertiary period,
65 million years ago is the most famous of all massive extinctions. Its
fame stems not from its size (the Permian period extinction was really
much greater) but from the victims of the extinction – the dinosaurs. The
massive extinction of the Cretaceous-Tertiary period exterminated
approximately 85% of all species. Dinosaurs, in other words, were not the
only victims. Pterosaurs (flying reptiles) and other marine reptiles, fish,
brachiopods, plankton and many plants either vanished completely, or
suffered heavy casualties in their population. Even ammonites, who had
survived the 4 previous extinctions, were finally extinct.»
Additionally, they give a clear command to the creators to completely
evacuate the densely material plane and cancel it. Celestial Men start to
withdraw from the aetheric planes. But the creators’ team refuses to obey.
The notification from the HyperUniverses then becomes definitive, not as a
threat of punishment but as a warning: “If you remain in this sordid
creation, you will assume the appearance/form of the fleshy beings (dinosaurs)
that have just been exterminated.”
310 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3:

«§1. Now the serpent was more prudent [Gr. Septuagint (LXX): φρονιμώτατος] than
any beast of the field which the Lord God had made…§14 So the Lord
God said to the serpent: Because you have done this, you are cursed more
than every beast of the field; on your belly you shall go, and you shall eat
dust all the days of your life.»
They nevertheless replied with mutiny. Thus, your ‘all beneficent’ creator
was suddenly transformed into a ‘wise’ dragon/serpent).
311 A) DAVID ICKE ‘THE SECRET OF ALL AGES’ «Contemporary descriptions
of reptilians fit exactly the descriptions of many ancient ‘gods’ as they are
mentioned in the surviving texts and myths. The Ubaid civilization that
appeared between 5,000 and 4,000 B.C., even before the Sumerians, in
the region where Iraq is today, had idols of gods which most obviously
depict anthropoids with reptilian characteristics. …Central American
civilizations had their own winged, reptilian god Quetzalcoatl. Hopi
Indians had the winged god-snake Baholinkonga, and native-American
civilization is generally flooded with representations of reptiles, such as
the mysterious tomb in the shape of a snake in Ohio. Hindus speak of
their own reptilian gods Naga (a daemonic race whose name means ‘they
who crawl’). The Egyptians had their own reptile-god Kneph, and the
Pharaohs were often pictured with snakes. The Phoenicians had
Agathodaimon, another reptilian entity. Those who believe in Voodoo
have a god who is called Damballah Weddo and who is represented as a
snake, whereas, the Jews had Nehushtan, the Bronze Serpent. The ancient
British god, who was known as the Dragon/Ruler of the World, was
called HU, and I believe (says Icke) that it is from this word that the word
hu-man comes from. …The idea of dragons exhaling fire and diabolic
snakes appearing in legends and texts of the whole world could easily
come from the reptilian gods, who sometime in the past, thousands of
years ago, overtly ruled the world.»
…Not to mention the Chinese dragons or the dragon that was killed by St.
George.
B) BARBARA MARCINIAK, ‘GAIA’ [GR. TRANS. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling):
«The reptilian race or Little Lizards, as we amicably call them, constitute
an integral part of your genealogy. …You must realize the fact that
reptilian energies are your creators – your gods. …They were amongst
the main motivators for the creation of the human species on this planet.
…They are extremely skillful in handling and arrangement of genes. …
The reptilian influence is in the core of your biological structure.»
With the power of Logos –the creator– ‘places the Cherubim and the
flaming sword which turned every way’ thus cutting off Man’s way of
return to the Father-Grounds, by intercepting a big group of Celestial Men
about to abandon the universe/trap by encaging them in it.
312 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3:«§24…And at the east of the garden
of Eden he stationed the cherubim, and a revolving, flaming sword, to
guard the way to the tree of life.»
B) THE BOOK OF ENOCH, CH. 14: Ǥ10. They elevated me aloft to heaven. I
proceeded, until I arrived at its wall built with stones of crystal. A
vibrating flame (tongues of fire) surrounded it, which began to strike me
with terror.» (see also)
C) PLATO'S REPUBLIC, BOOK 10 (616b-616c)
From the narration of Er, the son of Armenius who describes his death
experience:
«To this light we came after another day's journey; and we saw there that
the edges of the sky stretched out ending into the middle of that light,
which was the girdle of the sky, and it enveloped the entire
circumference/revolution of the sky evenly, holding it together like the
under girders of triremes. And from its extremities, the spindle of
Necessity/Need was stretched putting all the celestial orbits to motion.»
D) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH VI, ASCLEPIUS' DEFINITIONS TO KING AMMON’:
Ǥ3 I will start my sermon, by invocation unto God, the master of all and
creator and father, the all-encompassing one… §7. To see Him, is not a
matter of conjecture, but his very appearance engulfs the whole world in
splendor, the world that is above and that which is below; for he is
established in the midst, wreathing the Cosmos.» [ ]
HyperUniverses characterize the creator of matter as an apostate and
pronounce him fallen.
313 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§11…concerning judgment, because the
archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
Since then, a deep chasm has been created between the creator of matter
and the HyperUniverses, with Celestial Man as the ‘apple of discord’. But
this is another great subject, which we will deal with later on.
The material universe gates are sealed, cutting off all those who had been
trapped in it, turning them into hostages. The creator’s position remains
firm, and unyieldingly he condemns Man anew to even further demotion
through incarnation. New conditions of life are created and introduced on
Earth’s destroyed remains because the imprisoned man should have an
absolutely proprietary Alcatraz-like plane/field to ‘create’ in isolation.
314The ENTIRE material universe seems to have been created EXCLUSIVELY
to host man. This phenomenon is called by scientists ‘Anthropic
Principle’ and I am reminding you of the excerpt from the relative article.
THE GOLDILOCKS ENIGMA: ‘WHY DOES THE UNIVERSE HAVE JUST THE IDEAL
CONDITIONS FOR LIFE TO APPEAR ON EARTH?,
SOURCE: THE GUARDIAN, PHYSICS4U, APRIL 2007
«…This enigmatic cosmic precision made British astrophysicist Fred
Hoyle to propose that the World resembles a ‘controlled project’. And
this prompted physicist Freeman Dyson, to say that: “It appears under a
certain view that the World knew of our arrival.” While Leonard Susskind
mentions that it is out of something more than ‘humble’ coincidence that
the universe is so well-adapted for human beings and he wonders: “Can
science explain the exceptional fact that the universe appears to be so
terribly unknown, so inexplicable, so marvelous and so well-designed to
accommodate our existence?” Cosmologists call this incredibly fine-
tuned universe, ‘Anthropic Principle’. Believers call it the hand of God.
Neither of the two explains anything.»
From this group of ‘selected beings’, a new species is chosen to play the
protagonist role in this creation. This species belongs to the gender of apes
(anthropoids).
315 I must point out that dinosaurs were destroyed approximately 65
million years ago and Dryopithecus (see last reference of this chapter)
appears 25 million years ago.
This animal would henceforth be the ‘prison’ of this so ‘dangerous’ a Man.
Other animals are also vitalized from the same energy-region as alternative
choices for Man’s ‘material residence’ (body). These animals in your world
exhibit special gifts today.
During that period, there were two sorts of Men in the aetheric planes.
There were some whose Souls had an imprisoned Celestial Man as their
Spirit and comprised the Race of Heroes, and plane Souls. They would all
be forced to incarnate into the material projection of the aetheric field, the
dense, septic matter.
The kidnapped Celestial Men refuse to incarnate. They will be later on
forced to follow.
316 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VI: «§5. At
the fourth (cycle of creation, or the 4th Race of the Heroes), the sons are
told to create their images. One third refuses (Celestial men refused).
Two (thirds) obey (plain souls of the aetheric world obeyed).
The curse is pronounced; they will be born in the fourth (at the second half of
the fourth root-race), suffer and cause suffering; this is the first war.»
The devastating consequences of this curse are described in the Chapter:
‘THE END OF THE RACE OF HEROES’
There, H. P. Blavatsky comments on that particular verse but presents
only the Creators’ version and states:
«The holy youths refused to create species after their likeness, after their
kind. They are not fit forms for us (the Apes!!). “They have to grow”.
They refuse to enter the shadows/images of their inferiors. Thus the
selfish (selfish?!!) feeling prevailed from the beginning, even among the
gods (Celestial Men), and they fell under the eye of the Karmic Lipikas.»
(I-192)
When this excerpt quotes ‘to create’, it means that after they incarnate
into the ‘shadows-projections of their inferiors’ they must upgrade them.
This is exactly what happened when Celestial Man incarnated inside the
Australopithecus and upgraded it to Homo sapiens.
Narcissus’ projection/reflection onto the (energy-) waters of the lake/
world refers to that same event.
The souls stoically accept it. They will be the first to incarnate. No one will
escape.
317Plain Souls are the first to incarnate into pythecoids-anthropoids and
upgrade them to such a degree that the Genus of Australopithecus is
created.
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT XXIII, FROM THE HOLY BIBLE OF HERMES
TRISMEGISTUS, TITLED ‘KORE KOSMOU’ (p. 201):
Ǥ31 Then the souls, learning for the first time their sentence, were
saddened (and said)… §34…Another soul shrieked shrilly, and before she
spoke shed many tears, and, turning up and down what things served her
as eyes, she said: “O Heaven, source of our begetting, O Æther, air, O
hands and holy spirit of God our Monarch, O ye most brilliant stars, eyes
of the gods, O tireless light of sun and moon, co-nurslings of our origin,
detached from you all, we suffer piteously. And this the more, in that
from the spacious realms of light, out of the holy envelope and wealthy
vault of the gods, and from the blissful government of the gods, we shall
be thus shut into these honor-less and lowly bodies. §35. What is that
so unseemly thing we miserable ones have done? What crime
deserves these punishments? How many sins await us wretched ones!
How many are the things we have to do under the wretched guidance of
hopes, to furnish the necessities for a life in this watery frame/body that is
soon to be dissolved!
§36. For the souls no longer belonging to God, the eyes will no longer hold
a prominent position and through such watery spheres as these, we will
see our own forefather Heaven tiny, and we shall never cease to suffer,
and at some point (after many…reincarnations!) we shall have no more
(spiritual) vision.(1) We the wretched ones, for sentence has been passed
on us poor things… For home, instead of this great world high in the air,
a heart's small mass awaits us.»
(1)HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. 1, SPEECHES I-XVIII’

RODAKIS & TZAFEROPOULOS: SPEECH 7, ON THE MATERIAL BODY «§3. …and it

anaesthetizes the sensory organs, the real ones, not the alleged ones.
These organs have been obstructed with much matter, and filled with
abominable pleasure, so that you should neither hear those things which
you must hear (he who has ears, let him hear), nor see those which you
must see.»
He became silent. He looked pensively outside the window. I looked as well.
Everything was still and motionless like a frozen frame on a film.
–And you miserable men mistook punishment for the ultimate gift!
318 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ11 The words we give to earthly realities engender illusion; they turn
the heart away from the Real to the unreal.» [ENG. TR. JOSEPH ROWE]
…How else would you be able to bear it, after all?
319 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘KORE KOSMOU’:
«…For that the Monarch came, and sitting on the throne of truth, said to
the souls… §41…You will take the punishment for benefit; you will take
the change to better things for infamous despite.»
In the beginning, all aetheric beings were of one sex only. The same was
true during the first phase of their materialization. The two sexes would be
created later on.
320 PLATO’S SYMPOSIUM ARISTOPHANES’ SPEECH, CH. 14 (189-190):

«…For our original nature was not the same as it is now, but entirely
different. Unlike today, with its two sexes male and female, there used to
be a third kind before as well, which had equal shares of the other two,
and whose name no longer exists. For ‘man-woman’ was then a unity,
common both in form and in name, composed of both male and female …
Then, each person of this kind was round all over, with back and sides
forming a circle… Zeus… said: “I will slice every one of them in two,
so that they are made weaker.»
Each animal species in dense matter at that time reproduced itself through a
purely genetic process. The purpose for the creation of two sexes was not
propagation, but total entrapment. After all, monogenic (unisexual)
reproduction is not absent from nature. Thus, in primeval eras, before the
division of the sexes, each animal propagated itself.
321 A) ENCYCLOPEDIA ‘DOMI’, ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION - (MONOGONY):

«A way of reproduction in which new organisms are created by one and

only one pre-existing organism. It can be found in the plant, as well as the
animal kingdom, with the only difference, that in the plant world, we find
it even in their most advanced forms. Monogony can be divided into three
categories: fission, budding and sporogenesis (spore formation).
…Monogonic fission, either single or multiple, is a reproductive way of a
large category of organisms; yet it can be seen in larvae, as well as
embryos of organisms which are also capable of sexual reproduction. An
example of that is the human embryo, which, when divided
monogonically, leads to the creation of twin individuals (also triplets,
etc.) without this meaning of course, that the monogonic division of the
embryo is the only way twins can be born in humans.»
Apparently, this property remains as a residue from those primordial
times.
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-133):
An excerpt of the article of Prof. Alexander Wilder is given here, which
states the following:
«A large part of the vegetable creation exhibits the phenomenon of
bisexuality. …the Linnaean classification (taxonomy) enumerating thus
almost all plants. This is the case in the superior families of the vegetable
kingdoms as much as in the lower forms; from Hemp to the Lombardy
Poplar and Ailanthus. In the animal kingdom, in insect life, the moth
generates a worm and the worm becomes a moth. …The coral-producing
family, which, according to Agassiz, 'has spent many hundreds of
thousands of years, during the present geological period, in building out
the peninsula of Florida …produce their offspring from themselves like
the buds and ramifications in a tree.' Bees are somewhat in the same line
…The amphibians, and plant lice construct their homes like the Amazons
(ants), and virgin parents perpetuate the race for ten successive
generations.»
Let us examine now the basic ‘key’ for Man’s enchainment in the material
plane, focusing onto those events with a magnifying glass. Despite the
blockade, Celestial Men can still escape. As Unified Wholenesses they still
retain the prerequisites to return to the Sacred Capital. After all, the
‘payment’ of their punishment did not concern the Father but only the
creator of matter. By secretly escaping therefore from this trap/universe,
they would ‘abandon’ their energy-bodies behind, and return back to the
Sacred Capital/BirthLand. The creators’ team knew this very well, as they
knew that nostalgia for the Holy Fatherland made Celestial Men audacious.
However, for material creation to be upgraded and function, the ‘Life-
generating Peri-Essence/fortune’ (Gr. περί-ουσία [ουσία = essence] = fortune) of
Celestial Men was necessary, as ‘yeast’. If Celestial Men were to leave,
material creation would remain defective.
Celestial Man’s role was, from the beginning, that of the Spiritual
Provider/Supplier. In the new order of things He would again be the
catering source for the material creation, although not with the Revitalized
‘Living Essence’ anymore, but with a new, different one. What Man/slave
would thereafter offer to the creator of matter, would be the energy
produced by himself through the toil of incarnation inside the material
plane and through his own material life.
322 A) TEXTS FROM THE EAST: THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH - ENUMA ELISH

6TH TABLET: «§115. May the subjects (god’s bondservants) for ever bear
their god in mind. … May food-offerings be borne for their gods and
goddesses, without fail let them supply and support their gods! Let them
improve their lands, build their shrines.» [ENG. TR. DENNIS BRATCHER]
B) AESCHYLUS, ‘SEVEN AGAINST THEBES’ «…Ares (Mars, The God of War)
is fed with the blood of the mortals.»
Spiritual Entities would no longer expand material creation. Material
humanity would assume this role now.
Today man is the principle source of energy-catering for all energy-beings
(gods, daemons and astral skeptomorphs). A lot depends and a lot is at
stake from this energy-supply and, as we will analyze later in our
discussion, a lot of ‘games are being masterminded’ behind man’s back.
Therefore, to avoid the danger of the Celestial Children’s escape, the creator
(the archon of this world) decides there is only one solution: Man should
stop desiring to return to his Holy HomeLand. This could only be
accomplished one way: HE SHOULD STOP REMEMBERING THE HOLY FATHERLAND
(Gr.: Α-ΛΗΘΗ-Α = The Truth is attained when we cease to forget). And how
would He stop remembering? Only if He were to be subjected to a spiritual
‘lobotomy’; and how would this be possible? Simply: by His division in
two.
323PLATO’S SYMPOSIUM: «…For ‘man-woman’ was then a unity,
common both in form and in name, composed of both male and female
…Zeus…said: “I will slice every one of them in two, so that they are
made weaker.»
From One Unified (complete) Wholeness (male + female = ONE) HE
would be split in two.
324 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
Ǥ71. When Eve was in Adam,
there was no death: When she was separated from him, death came.»
[ENG. TR. JOSEPH ROWE]

Under the new circumstances, the foundations of the initial creation are
changed only to be substituted by others, fitting the new demands better.
325 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«Adam was revealed because within him dwelt the shadow of light. His
mental abilities were far greater than those of his creators. They had
gazed upward and seen his exalted mental capability. The host of rulers
and daemons plotted together. They mixed fire and (energy) earth and
water together with four blazing winds. They melded them together in
great turbulence. Adam was brought into the shadow of death.
They intended to make him anew; this time from Earth, Water, Fire,
Wind, which are Matter, Darkness, Desire, The Artificial Spirit. This all
became a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those thieves bound the
man in it, enchained him in forgetfulness, made him subject to dying.»
[Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]

Creation enters a ‘pause’ period, and everything is retracted.

326 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2:

«§21. And the Lord God brought a trance upon Adam, and he slept;»
Let me remind you that we are in the 2nd chapter of Genesis which refers
exclusively to the aetheric creation.
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
Ǥ21.And he (the archon) wanted to bring out the power which had been
given to him. And he cast a trance upon Adam.»
This period obviously corresponds to a certain ‘Pralaya’ (dissolution) of
Maha-Yuga of the Brahmans, and the preparation to enter into a new
Brahma period.
C) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I
Poemander addresses Hermes, teaching him: Ǥ18. The period being
completed, the connecting bond of all things was loosened, by the will of
God; so, all the living creatures being male-female, along with Man, were
severed apart, and some became male and others female. And then, God
uttered a Holy Word: 'Increase and multiply in multitude all beings and
creations', and let him who possesses Noũs, recognize himself as being
immortal, and the cause of death to be Eros (erotic love).»
The creators first divide the aetherically formed animals into two discrete
sexes, which then get projected onto dense matter separately, male or
female.
327 Α) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VIII:

Ǥ31 The animals were separated first (into male and female). They started
breeding…»
Now is the time when dense visible matter has already been created and,
as described in the First Chapter of Genesis, §24-25, the animals were
created first.
Obviously, some might question the separation of the sexes of the animals
at that time, since the dinosaurs had already preceded this period and
were thought to reproduce in the ‘conventional’ way. Yet, this does not
necessarily mean that the dinosaurs and generally all the animals of that
time were of two sexes, since even today, parthenogenesis is how seventy
species of snakes and lizards (and not only!) breed. Let us not forget that
in Greek the word 'dinosaur' means fierce lizard ([δεινό-σαυροι]
deino=fierce, sauroi=lizards).

B) PARTHENOGENESIS OF THE DRAGONS OF KOMODO, ANT1 NEWS 22/12/2006

«In two zoos in England two female Komodo dragons produced offspring
through parthenogenesis, according to an article published in ‘ΤΑ NEA’
newspaper. It is well known that Parthenogenesis can constitute a
reproductive method for about 70 species of snakes and lizards, but it had
never been observed before in Komodo dragons, which are counted
among the biggest reptiles on the planet (why not in dinosaurs as well
then?). The baby lizards, according to the same article, are both male.
They were born in Chester Zoo in U.K. by ‘Flora’, who is waiting her
clutch of eight eggs to hatch and were presented in the journal ‘Nature’.
At the same time, four more dragons were hatched in London Zoo.
During parthenogenesis, the female fertilizes her eggs on her own. In the
case of the dragons, the ovum is attached to another cell, called the polar
element/particle, which, instead of dying, is absorbed by the ovum and
fertilizes it, contributing half of the necessary genetic material. Scientists
consider that the phenomenon of parthenogenesis offers the Komodo
dragon an evolutionary advantage, particularly in the case that the female
is unable to find a mate.»
Some more cases, not only in the U.K. but in the U.S.A. as well:
C) PARTHENOGENESIS AND OTHER MIRACLES
KAROLOS 2-28/03/2009, ELEFTHEROTYPIA NEWSPAPER
«These days, animal lovers are celebrating a case of parthenogenesis
which occurred in Wichita Zoo, Kansas USA: this case has been
definitively confirmed and broadcasted in all international news agencies.
The zoo keepers had the shock of their lives, when they discovered eggs
in the Komodo lizard’s cage. It’s a big lizard which originates from
Indochina. These eggs –two of which were hatched– were laid by a
female which hadn’t seen a male for about a decade. …A DNA analysis
of the ‘miraculous embryos’ showed that, their entire DNA was derived
from the female. Selective parthenogenesis has been also observed in
other species during the last years. …In some gecko species, males don’t
exist, while females lay eggs which are genetically identical to their
mother and the females to come. Also some aphids give birth to females
in the same way.»
D) SHARK PARTHENOGENESIS
SCIENTISTS HAVE CONFIRMED THE SECOND-EVER SHARK PARTHENOGENESIS,
(OCT. 14th 2008), SOURCE: CNN
«Virginia: The first-ever confirmed case of single-parent shark-
reproduction [also known as parthenogenesis] was spotted in a newborn
hammerhead shark in a zoo in Omaha, Nebraska.
“The first case was no surprise to us” stated Demian Chapman, a shark
scientist and lead author of the second study. “It is quite possible that
something like that can occur with female sharks as well as many other
species.”
…In a study published in the scientific magazine ‘Journal of Fish
Biology’, scientists report that the DNA examined, showed that the
newborn shark did not have genetic material from a male shark. …DNA
techniques used by the scientists with the sharks are identical to the ones
used in the DNA paternity tests for humans.» [RELATED ARTICLE]
Astro-aetheric (soulful) man-beings, –Celestial Men not yet included–
obediently part from their genitors (creators) for good and incarnate into the
preselected pithecoid animals.
328 A) HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’, (verse 535):
Hesiod talks about the era when «the
gods and mortal men separated from each other…»
B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VII:
Ǥ32 And those which had no spark (plain Souls) took (through spiritual
possession) huge she-animals unto them. They begat upon them dumb
races. Dumb they were themselves too (Australopithecus).»
At the end of this chapter Man’s Genealogy is analyzed. There, the
incarnation of the souls (through spiritual possession) inside the
Pithecoids is clearly indicated. The souls upgrade the Pithecoids to
Australopithecus, however without the possibility of further upgrading.
«…They begat upon them dumb races. Dumb they were themselves too.»
After that, the entrance (through spiritual possession/incarnation) of the
Divine Sparks-Men inside Australopithecus upgrades it to the Homo
category.
In order for the necessary connections to be made, allow me to remind:
C) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VI:
Ǥ5 At the fourth (cycle of creation), the sons are told to create their
images. One third refused (Celestial Men). Two (thirds) obeyed (plain
souls). The curse is pronounced; they will be born on the fourth (at the
second half of the Fourth Root-Race), suffer and cause suffering.»
Next, the creator divides Celestial Man.
329 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2 (Aetheric Creation)
Ǥ21 And the Lord God cast a trance upon Adam, and he slept; and He
took one of his ribs, and filled up flesh in its place. §22. Then the rib which
the Lord God had taken from man, He made into a woman, and He
brought her to Adam. …§23…she shall be called Wo-man, because she
was taken out of Man. §25. And they were both naked, Adam and his
woman, and were not ashamed.»
They had not yet been attired (dressed) with the fleshy garment of dense
matter, the «…garments of skins» [OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS 3:21]
B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VIII:
«§31…The twofold man was also separated.»
C) THE APOCALYPSE OF ADAM, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, THE NAG
HAMMADI LIBRARY, [Eng. tr. GEORGE W. MACRAE:] «Then God, the ruler of the
aeons and the (material) powers, divided us in wrath.» [GR. EDITION:
APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT … ‘THE REVELATION OF ADAM TO
HIS SON, SETH’ Gr. Tr. KOUTSOUKIS]

«Zeus…
D) (A reminder) PLATO’S SYMPOSIUM ARISTOPHANES’ SPEECH (190d):
said: “I will slice every one of them in two, so that they are made
weaker.»
He aetherically separates the male from the female part of Man into
‘Adam’ and ‘Eve’; not into man and woman, but into the ‘Divine Spark’
(Adam) and the ‘I Am Presence’ (Eve). The I Am Presence/Eve is placed
on the higher energy-planes and the Divine Spark/Adam wanders in the
aetheric planes, dressed with the garment of the soul.
330 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VII:

Ǥ7. This is thy present Wheel, said the Flame to the Spark. Thou art
Myself, My Image, and my shadow. I have clothed myself in thee, and
thou art my Vahan (my carrier/vehicle), to the day, ‘Be With Us,’ when
thou shalt re-become myself and others, thyself and me. Then the
builders, having donned their first clothing, descend on radiant Earth and
reign over men –who are themselves…»
From this point on, a dynamic falsification of the history of Man begins,
which disorients and confuses him with thousands of lies mingled with half-
truths, scattered in legends, traditions, conjectures, heresies, theories,
assumptions, and permanently entraps him inside the downward vortex.
After Spiritual Man’s division, the I Am Presence intimately feels the need
to reunite with its other split half (the Divine Spark) and is desperately
searching for it.
The Divine Spark inside the soulful, astro-aetheric man wanders in the
aetheric planes down below, with oblivion as its guide.
Loneliness as a condition/property makes its first appearance in the energy-
material plane. After all, its very own origin stems from this
fission/splitting. Later on, it manifests through the energy-bodies and
dominates man’s entire existence.
Oblivion blurs the aetheric noûs of the Divine Spark/Man and he doesn’t
clearly perceive the facts, while within the energy planes of the material
universe, his intimate nostalgia urges him to approach his separated half and
reunite with it. Through this intimate tendency, many of the Divine Sparks
secretly unite with their other ‘half’, recognize their Spiritual nudity and
the devastation they are in and escape from the universe/trap.
331 (A reminder): PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: CH. ASTRAL
PLANE (p. 102) The spiritual teachers (i.e. the Creators’ delegates) clarify their views on this
subject.
«The moment at which The Divine Noesis (Intellectuality), inside the
Entity of The White Fire (Celestial Man) perceived Itself as an
individualized portion of divine life of the (material) universe, it was
granted the choice of free will as to whether or not it would continue, as
an individualized portion of the creator, …which would render IT able to
create like the Father. …For each individualized Entity of The White Fire
that accepted the responsibility to become a co-creator, there were at least
a dozen or more who chose to return.
…At this point it would not be pointless for you know that not all ‘I
AMs’ are divided into divine counterparts. Possessing the freedom of will
(!!) they can and very often refuse dichotomy (fission in two).»

The creator then, relying on the oblivion (forgetfulness) which blurs their
mind, describes the event of Remembrance/Epignosis that occurs through
the reunion of the two separated parts of Man, as the ultimate sin.
332 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

ADAM IN YALDABAOTH'S PARADISE: (Jesus said) «The rulers took the man
(Adam) and put him into paradise. They told him to eat freely. Their food
is bitter; their beauty is corrupt. Their food is deceit; their trees are
ungodliness. Their fruit is poison. Their promise is death. They placed the
tree of their Life into the middle of (their) paradise.
(Jesus said) I will teach you (plural) the secret of their life, the plan that they
made together about an artificial spirit. Its root (the tree of their life) is bitter.
Its branches are dead. Its shadow is hatred. Its leaves are deception. The
nectar of wickedness is in its blossoms. Its fruit is death. Its seed is desire,
it flowers in the darkness. Those who eat from it are denizens of Hades.
Darkness is their resting place.
As for the tree called ‘The Knowledge of Good and Evil’ it is the Epinoia
of the light. They commanded him not to eat from it, standing in front to
conceal it for fear that he might look upwards to the fullness and know
the nakedness of his indecency. However, I (Jesus) caused them to eat.
I asked the Savior, “Lord, isn’t it the serpent that caused Adam to eat?”
He smiled and replied, “The serpent caused them to eat, in order to
produce the wickedness of the desire to reproduce.(1) That would make
Adam helpful to him (to the serpent).» [ENG. TR. FROM COPTIC: STEVAN
DAVIES]
(1) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I: «§18…And then God uttered a Holy Word:
“Increase and multiply in multitude all beings and creations”, and let him
who possesses Noũs, recognize himself as being immortal, and the cause
of death to be Eros (erotic love).»
He announces the ‘new’ punishment and sentences defective man to
mandatory incarnation into the universe’s waste, its material part, his
densely material prison. This was after all his original plan, which Celestial
Man had denied while still unified.
333 A reminder: THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA

VI:«§5…The curse is pronounced; they will be born on the fourth, they

will suffer and cause suffering; this is the first war.»
In order for this to be ‘painlessly’ achieved, the greatest and most wicked
conspiracy against Man is masterminded. Intensify your attention: Plane
souls have already incarnated inside the pithecoid (material) animal and are
slowly upgrading it in material time, forming the category of the
Australopithecus. Celestial Man’s spiritual division into I Am Presence and
Divine Spark, has been completed in the aetheric plane. Oblivion starts
deranging him.
The creator then molds a new soul, not according to the initial prototypes,
but similar to Man’s I Am Presence. This is Pandora of the Greek
mythology.
334 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY

N. H. CODEX II,1 & N. H. CODEX IV, 1

«And he (the archon/creator) brought forth a part of his power (soul)
from Adam (he took it back from him) and he created another molded
form in a woman's shape according to the image of Epinoia who had
appeared to him (thus making Pandora). And into the molded form of
womanhood he put the part which he had taken from the power of the
human (Adam) (as a Soul) — not ‘his rib’ as Moses said. And he (Adam)
saw the woman beside him (Pandora/Eve with the appearance of Epinoia
- I Am Presence). Immediately, the luminous epinoia appeared (the
counterfeit mold) for she had uncovered the veil which had been on his
understanding. He became sober from the drunkenness of the darkness
(he came out of the trance imposed to him by the archon) and he
recognized his likeness (with the womanhood mold). And he said, “Now
this is bone from my bones and flesh from my flesh. Because of this, man
will leave his father and his mother and he will cling to his wife…» [ENG.
TR. FROM COPTIC: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
Β) PIERRE GRIMAL - DICTIONNAIRE DE LA MYTHOLOGIE GRECQUE ET
ROMAINE
«Pandora: According to Hesiod, Pandora is the first woman. Zeus
ordered Hephaestus and Athena to create her with the help of all gods.
Each god helped create her by giving her unique gifts like beauty, grace,
persuasion, craftiness etc. However, Hermes also gave her lies and
cunningness. Hephaestus made her according to the form of the immortal
goddesses (in the form of Epinoia/I Am Presence), and Zeus intended to
send her to the human species as punishment, just after Prometheus had
granted them the divine fire. This was the gift all gods bestowed upon
humans to make them miserable.»
C) HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’ verse 570(The creation of Pandora)
«Forthwith he made an evil thing for men as the price (payback) for fire;
for the renowned Limping God (Hephaestus) formed of (energy) earth the
likeness of a respectable maiden (as the likeness of Epinoia in John’s
Apocryphon) as the son of Kronos (Zeus) willed. And Athena, the bright-
eyed goddess, girded and clothed her… and she put upon her head a
crown of gold which the very famous Limping God made himself and
worked with his own hands as a favor to Zeus his father. On it, much
curious work, wonderful to see, he prepared…admirable ornaments that
looked as if they had life, and as if they would speak. And after Zeus had
made the good evil to be the counter-price for the blessing, he brought
her out, to the place where the other gods and men were (in the aetheric
planes).»
Hesiod also describes Pandora’s creation again in his ‘Works and Days’,
verses 51-82.
This astro-aetheric creature, which is a replicate of the ‘I Am Presence’,
wanders in the energy worlds and seduces Divine Sparks with its charm.
The Divine Sparks, overtaken by their oblivion, consider this duplicate to
be true.
335The allegory of the story of P. I. Tchaikovsky’s ballet ‘Swan Lake’ with
Odile and Odette obviously refers to that event.
This way, yet another new attribute makes its first appearance in the
aetheric planes, after loneliness: ‘adultery’.
336The reader can now understand fully, what the excerpt from the gospel
of Magdalene, referring to adultery, means:
THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI A.,
«What is the sin of the world? The Master said: There is no
A., verses 13-17:
sin, but it is you who make sin exist when you act according to the habits
of your nature, which is inclined to adultery.»
After this presence has enchanted everyone, up to the very last Divine
Spark, it abandons the astro-aetheric planes and incarnates into dense
matter.

The plane Souls that had initially incarnated inside dense matter, had
already upgraded the pithecoid (material) animals, forming the genus of the
Australopithecus. The creator then embodies his new creature (Pandora)
into the females of those archanthropes. This new soul automatically
projects its beauty onto the external figure/form of the female anthropoids.
The Divine Sparks/Adams (still in the aetheric planes) now watch the new
figures of the female anthropoids/humans in admiration.
337 A) BOOK OF ENOCH, 6:1-3 Ǥ1.And it came to pass when the sons of men
had multiplied that in those days, daughters were born unto them elegant
and beautiful (Pandora). §2. And when the angels, the sons of heaven, saw
them, they lusted after of them, and said to one another: Come, let us
select for ourselves wives from the race of men and beget us children.»
Β) PIERRE GRIMAL DICTIONNAIRE DE LA MYTHOLOGIE GRECQUE ET
ROMAINE, «Pandora: …In ‘Works and Days’, Hesiod narrates how Zeus
sent Pandora to Epimetheus, who, forgetting his brother’s advice
(Prometheus, who had told him never to accept a present from Zeus) and
charmed by her beauty, made her his wife.» This is exactly what happens
to the Divine Sparks.
«The first ones, born of
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-93):
the Noûs, Sons of the Deity, refuse to create and Brahma curses them to
be born as humans.»
In short, the story of Brahmanism says the following on the subject as quoted by Blavatsky:
(II-82)«When Daksha, the chief of the Prajapati (creators), brings forth
10,000 sons (souls) for the purpose of promoting the world, Narada, the
great Rishi (head of the Celestial Men) interferes with, and twice
frustrates Daksha's aim (creator), by persuading those Sons to remain
holy ascetics and eschew (avoid) marriage (incarnation in the bottom of
matter). For this, Daksha (creator) curses Narada to be re-born as a man,
as Brahma had cursed him before for refusing to marry, and obtain
progeny, saying:-- “Perish in thy present (Deva or angelic) form and take
up thy abode in the womb,” i.e., become a man …Notwithstanding
several conflicting versions of the same story, it is easy to see that Narada
belongs to that class …who have all proven rebellious to the law of
animal procreation, for which they had to incarnate as men…Thus
Narada is shown as decisively refusing to create, and also calls Brahma ‘a
false teacher’.»
Later on Blavatsky defines Narada’s identity: «Narada is one of the Fires
mentioned above, and plays a part in the evolution of this Kalpa (Cosmic
Cycle).»
We too have mentioned these ‘Fires’ in a previous reference about the offer
of ‘Fire’ (of Celestial Men) by Prometheus to men/beings.
A reminder (BLAVATSKY II-83): «…But shall we turn to other ancient
Scriptures and documents for the corroboration of the ‘Fires’, ‘Sparks’,
and ‘Flames’? They are plentiful, if one only seeks for them in the right
places. In the ‘Book of the Concealed Mystery’, they are clearly
enunciated, as also in the ‘Ha Idra Zuta Qadisha’, or the lesser holy
Assembly.…From a Light-Bearer of insupportable brightness proceeded a
radiating Flame, dashing off, like a vast and mighty hammer, those sparks
which were the prior worlds.»
And also II-584, 585:
«Narada is the leader of the Gandharvas, the celestial singers and
musicians; esoterically, the reason for it is explained by the fact that the
latter (the Gandharvas) are the instructors of men in the secret sciences. It
is they, who ‘loving the women of the Earth’, (according to Enoch)
disclosed to them the mysteries of creation; or, as in the Veda -- the
‘heavenly Gandharva’ is a deity who knew and revealed the secrets of
heaven and divine truths, in general. If we remember what is said of this
class of Angels in Enoch and in the Bible, then the allegory is plain: their
leader, Narada, while refusing to procreate, leads men to become gods…
This is a mystery very difficult to realize and understand correctly. For,
we see that those who were ‘obedient to law’ (souls) are, equally with the
rebels (Celestial Men), doomed to be reborn in every age. Narada, the
Rishi, is cursed by Brahma to incessant aimless peripateticism
(wandering) on Earth, i.e., to be constantly reborn. He is a rebel against
Brahma, and yet has no worse fate than the Jayas -- the twelve great
creative gods produced by Brahma as his assistants in the functions of
creation.»
Following that, the creator, allegedly aiming to ease Man’s intimate need
for reunion with his other Spiritual half, directs Man’s attention towards
matter, specifically orienting him to the sexual intercourse of animals.
“There is your other half” he says to Him. “Look at the animals and how
their two halves copulate! You too must do the same and propagate.”
338 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1 (Densely material creation)
Ǥ28 And God blessed them, and God said to them, Be fruitful and
multiply, and fill the earth and subdue it…»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«He (Jesus) smiled and replied, The serpent caused them to eat in order to
produce the wickedness of the desire to reproduce that would make Adam
helpful to him (to the serpent).» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
C) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VIII: «§31. The
animals separated the first (into male and female). They began to breed.
The two-fold man separated also. He said: “let us do as they; let us unite
and make creatures.” they did…
STANZA Χ §40 Then the Fourth (The Race of Heroes) became tall with
pride. We are the kings, they said; we are the gods. §41 They took wives
fair to look upon, wives from the mindless, the narrow-headed (they
embodied into the female Australopithecus/Pandoras). They bred
monsters (the creation of the ‘Giants’ as we will see later on) wicked
demons, male and female.»
But the unpredictable factor of ‘contamination’ had already started to
gradually affect this already crippled, misshapen man, seizing him with the
bottom’s mysterious, attractive force (gravity), which magnetized him and
drew him erotically to what he himself had originally created; because Eros
and the attractive force (gravity) are twin forces, whose ‘mother’ can be
found at the energy-outskirts of the bottom of the material spiral/black hole.
339The following reference is quoted …so that the logical correlations
can be made between the ‘Siamese twins’: erotic love – gravity.
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 177):
«Electromagnetic fields have the property of causing attractive forces
between particles. Thus, charged particles throughout the Universe,
interacting with Zero-point field (ZPF) that is everywhere in it, create
corresponding electromagnetic fields, and the respective attractive
forces, which constitute what we call gravity.
(p.178) MATTER AS A VORTEX (EDDY)’ – SOME PERSONAL VIEWS:
…According to A. Einstein’s views, a material particle does not
constitute anything but the sensory equivalent of a moving swirl of the
field. …What we are essentially talking about is a non-perceptible
spherical vortex inside an n-dimensional non Euclidean field, whose
projective shadow (aetheric projection) inside the three-dimensional
Euclidean space of our senses, is perceived as an elementary particle.
Human practical reasoning could perceive such an odd spherical vortex as
an infinite number of classic conical vortices oriented toward every
direction, but with a common apex (peak). We can distinguish two kinds
of spherical vortices depending on the type of their internal rotation, …
such as the clockwise eddy of a bathtub which leads (attracts) water into
the drain hole, or the counterclockwise vortex of a tornado which lifts
(attracts) objects from the ground and leads them upwards (because every
eddy/vortex activates forces of attraction …gravity).
(p. 179) THE COSMOLOGICAL EDDY-VORTEX OF ANCIENT GREEK NATURAL
PHILOSOPHERS:
…A first reference of the concept of the vortex is made in Orphic
Cosmology. The initial cosmological egg, whose natural creation and
composition is in a wonderfully scientific way described by Democritus,
gives birth to a whirlwind, which atomic philosophers describe as a
secondary vortex and Orphic Texts call Eros.
“Firstly, black-winged Night lays a germless egg wherefrom, when the
time came, sprang the fiery Eros with his glittering golden wings shining
on his back, just like a whirlwind [εικὼς ανεμώκεσι δίναις]…”
[Aristophanes, Birds, v. 693]
…We also come across the concept of vortex as Empedocles’
Cosmological view. Aristotle thus says that Empedocles taught: “As the
dispute reached the innermost depths of the vortex (point-singularity) and
Love came in the middle of the vortex, all those things started to
accumulate and become one thing only…» [Simplicius, On the heavens, 529, v.1-15
in Aristotle Physics, 32, 13 (verses 3-17)]

Through genetic programming of the densely material cell, the Demiourgos

has secured the way to make Man confuse his Spiritual tendency to reunite
with his Divine/Spiritual part, with the body’s (sexual) need to copulate.
Thus, by directing Man’s attention to the females of the anthropoid animals,
he raises a second insurmountable wall/barrier around him in order to
completely rule out the prospect of his escape, permanently locks him in
and throws away the key.
Man, crippled, confused and with the ‘ribbon of oblivion’ in his noûs, even
though he had originally refused, is finally convinced that there (in dense
matter) he will meet his other ‘half’; and not only is he subdued to incarnate
inside the animal, he also regards this proposal as the ‘ultimate gift’!
340The event of the incarnation/entrapment of the Race of Heroes (the
Celestial Men), is presented by the Assyro-Babylonian Religion in its own
way in the Epic of Gilgamesh.
Gilgamesh represents the Celestial Man who is entrapped in the material
animal Enkidu and becomes one with it.
THE ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF GILGAMESH, NEAR EAST TEXTS, Gr. tr.:
SKARTSI X., SKARTSIS S.:
«…The gods heard their lament. The gods of heaven cried to Anu
(primordial deity), the lord/god of Uruk (the town of immortals): “A
goddess brought him into being like a mighty wild bull, and there is no
rival who can confront him. Gilgamesh does not spare a son for his father,
he takes them all and it is he the king and the shepherd for his people. His
lust-loving nature does not leave a virgin to the one she loves, a daughter
to her warrior father, a bride to her noble husband.” Anu listened to their
complaints, and the gods called out to Aruru, the goddess of creation:
“It was you, Aruru, who made him, now make another one identical to
him. He must be the same, as if he was his image, his second self: a
heart of the storm for the heart of the storm. Let them confront each other,
so that Uruk may find peace!” (This is the eternal struggle between the
Superior Immortal Man against his matter). Thus, Aruru conceived an
image in her spirit, and it was of the material of Anu, of the firmament.
Aruru wetted her hands, she grabbed some clay, she let it drop into the
wilderness and the valiant Enkidu (the Archanthrope) was created. He was
endowed with strength by Ninurta himself, the god of war. His whole
body was shaggy with hair, he had a full head of hair like a woman, his
locks billowed in profusion like Nissaba, the goddess of wheat. His body
was covered in curly hair, like Sumukan’s, the god of herds. He knew
nothing about people, he had no idea about plowing, Enkidu (the
Archanthrope) ate grass with the gazelles, and jostled at the water-hole
with the animals; along with the wild animal herds, he enjoyed water.
But, there was also a trapper (from the land of the immortals), who came
face-to-face with Enkidu at the water-hole, because the wild animals had
invaded his territory (the trapper’s). For three days, he (the trapper) came
face-to-face with him (Enkidu) and he (the trapper) would go stark with
fear. He (the trapper) went back to his dwelling with the game he had
caught, and he was speechless and numb with fear. His face had changed,
looking like one who had made a long journey. He (the trapper)
addressed his father with true respect, saying: “Father, a certain being
(Enkidu), like no other, has come from the hills. He (Enkidu) is the mightiest
in the land; he is like a celestial immortal. He wanders with the wild
animals around your land and goes to the water springs. I am afraid of
him and I daren’t go up to him. He fills in the pits that I dig, and
wrenches out the trapping nets that I spread, he releases the trapped
animals, and now I lose them from within my hands.”
The trapper's father spoke to him saying: “My son, in Uruk, there lives a
certain man, Gilgamesh. No one has escaped his hands victorious; he is as
strong as a celestial star. Go, set off to Uruk, find Gilgamesh and praise
the might of this wild man (Enkidu). Ask him to give you a prostitute
from the temple of Eros, a child of lust (the future Pandora); return with her,
and let the woman's power overcome this man (let the woman be embodied into
Enkidu). When he comes down to the springs to drink, he will embrace
her and then all animals will deny him.”
…So the trapper returned, bringing the harlot with him. On the third day
they arrived at the water-hole and there they sat down; the trapper and the
harlot sat down facing each other and waited for the wild animals to
come. For the first two days, both of them sat down and waited, but on
the third day the herds came to drink and so did Enkidu, who grazed on
grass with the gazelles and had been born on the hills. The trapper talked
to her:
“That is he! Now, woman, expose your bare breasts, feel no shame, do
not wait too long, but accept his love willingly. As soon as he comes near
you, spread out your robe and lie down with him; teach him, to the man,
your own art of womankind! (This is the embodiment of Pandora into
the animal–primitive man. After that, the turbid half celestial man,
looking for his other half, will get confused believing that it can be found
in the carnal female). For, once his love is drawn into you, the animals,
who shared wilderness with him in the hills, will become alien to him and
cast him away.” The woman took him in without restraint. For six days
and seven nights they lay together, Enkidu had forgotten all about his
home in the hills. However, when he had had enough, he returned to the
wild animals. But, when the gazelles saw him, they darted off and the
wild animals distanced themselves from him. Enkidu wanted to go off
with them, but his body felt as if it had been tied with a rope, he
attempted to run, but his knees felt rather weak and he couldn’t run as fast
as before. And now the wild creatures had run away from him; Enkidu
had become weak, for his understanding had broadened and human
thoughts were in his heart. Turning around, he sat down on the woman’s
lap, his ears attentive as she spoke: “You are wise, Enkidu, you have now
become like a god. Why do you want to gallop around the wilderness
with the wild beasts? Come, let me bring you into the well-fortified Uruk,
to the Blessed Temple, the residence of Anu and Ishtar, the place of Eros
and Heaven. This is the place of Gilgamesh, who is really powerful and
struts exhibiting his power over the people like a wild bull.”
What she kept saying found favor with him. He longed for a companion,
someone who could understand him.
“Come, woman, take me away with you to this holy temple, the House of
Anu and Ishtar, the place where Gilgamesh reigns over people. I will
challenge him with courage, I will shout out in Uruk: I (the material man) am
the mightiest one here! I have come to change the old order of things; I
am the one born in the wilderness, I am the mightiest!”
She said: “Come, let us go, so he (Gilgamesh) may not see your face (the
hairy face of the Archanthrope Enkidu). I know where Gilgamesh will be in grand
Uruk. Oh! Enkidu, there everybody shows off in skirted finery, every day
is a day for celebration, the young men and women are sublime in
appearance. How sweet they smell! All the prominent ones rise from their
beds. Oh! Enkidu, you who loves life, I will show you Gilgamesh. He is a
happy man; you will see him glow in manly freshness. His body, strong
and mature, is perfect; he never rests, day or night. He is stronger than
you, so do not boast. Shamash, the bright sun, gave him grace, Anu of the
skies and Enlil and Ea, the wise man, gave him a deep mind. Even before
you set off from the wilderness, Gilgamesh in Uruk will have dreams
about you coming here.”
1ST DREAM OF GILGAMESH:
“…Mother, I had a dream last night. I was full of joy and the young
heroes were around me and I was walking through the night, under the
starry sky. Some kind of meteorite of Anu fell from the sky (It is said that
everything, in the material Earth, is made of stardust). I tried to lift it but it was too
heavy for me. The men of Uruk came around me to see it, they had all
assembled about it, the simple men were thronging around it, the nobles
clustered about it, and kissed its feet. I loved it and was attracted to it as if
for the love for a woman [Enoch: …in those days daughters were born unto them
elegant and beautiful. And when the angels, the sons of the heaven, saw them, they lusted after
They helped me and I tied it from his forehead and I towed it and
them.]
brought it to you and you named it my brother.” Then Ninsun… said :
“What you saw …from the sky above, and you succumbed to it as you
succumb to the female and you loved and embraced it as a wife, he
was the companion, the strong one, he who helps his friend when in
need… the moment you cast eyes upon him, you shall feel great joy.”
2ND DREAM OF GILGAMESH:
“…. In the streets …of Uruk there laid an axe (Gr. pelekis=axe; the axe of fission).
“It had a strange shape and all the people had assembled about it. I saw it
and I rejoiced. I bent down, something deep inside me drew me towards
it, I loved it like a woman, and hanged it on my side.” Ninsun replied:
“The axe that you saw is the companion I give you, (that) you love him
and embrace as a wife” (Pandora)…Gilgamesh said: “This is my lot; the
companion shall be mine.»
After that, follows the union of Gilgamesh and Enkidu with eternal
‘friendship’ and Gilgamesh’s desperate and hopeless search for
Immortality. When he finally finds the plant of immortality, just before he
can cut it, it is devoured by a ‘snake’. Eventually, Gilgamesh resigns to
his mortal fate.)
Then, through ‘spiritual occupation’, he is embodied inside that material,
female creature, where his energy-bodies initially ‘mate’ with the energy-
bodies of the animal, lock themselves together and wreak absolute havoc, as
we will examine later on.
341 BOOK OF ENOCH, CH. 7: Ǥ10. Then they (the Holy Watchers) selected
wives, each choosing for himself; whom they approached, and with
whom they cohabited (inside the same body [Anc. Gr. word used:
εισπορεύεσθαι = to enter inside]); teaching them sorcery, charm
(incantations), and the properties of roots and herbs (The Homo genus
makes its appearance and upgrades the species). §11. And the women
conceived and gave birth to giants.»
With the command to ‘be fruitful and multiply’ now recorded in the
material gene, the need for reunion with the other Spiritual Half Self shifts
entirely to the quest for the material companion of the opposite sex, thus
rendering Man utterly powerless.
The ‘garment’ that would henceforth surround Man, would cease to be
dazzlingly glorious; it would also cease to be a high frequency energy-body
and would end up being a measly integument (shell) made of the bottom’s
waste of this mess of remnant carcasses. This integument was built in low
frequencies that would prevent any non-fragmented concepts of Truth from
penetrating it, in order to guide Man. The new conditions, under which this
new body –made out of sediment clay– would function, would be the
complete fragmentation of every Divine Concept, into thousands of
‘conjectures’. Thus Man would remain occupied, investigating the maze of
these conjectures and eternally entrapped. …So, you wore death and then
worshiped it, believing it is life…
The first plain Souls that initially incarnated inside the (material) animal,
barely upgraded it, thus forming various, secondary anthropoid species and
finally the Australopithecus generation. The moment though the Divine
Spark/Adam incarnates inside those partially evolved animals, an explosive
upgrade is observed and the aforementioned species becomes separate from
the rest of its group, forming the Homo Race. This is where the Race of
Men starts to slowly develop in material time. Various racial differences
start to appear, depending on their innate properties/attributes and through
crossbreeding they expand the chain of evolution.
Men today quarrel about the correct view for the creation of man. As we
said at the beginning of our discussion, there is a relative percentage of
justness in all battling camps. The incarnation of Spiritual Man inside the
animal made it evolve into what man is today.
342 GENEALOGY OF MAN

SOURCES, PHYSICS4U.GR: (ARTICLES: Α1, A2, A3, A4, A5, A6), (ARTICLE B),
(ARTICLE C)
«The first species to appear in the chart of our common ancestors was the
Dryopithecus. He is a species between a gorilla and a chimpanzee. He lived
approximately 25 million years ago on trees and walked on all four.
Ramapithecus: Slightly different from the above. He lived 14 million years ago
and walked erect or semi-erect and scientists hesitate to classify him as a
hominid (future humans) or a primate (gorilla, chimp). It is with this
species that the first form of distinction begins. A related species to this
one is the following:
Sivapithecus: He lived 9-10 million years ago. He is an ancestor of the
Australopithecus, the undeniable ancestor of humans.
The next finding divides the scientific community in whether it should be
classified as an ancestor of humans or apes. He lived 6-7 million years ago
and is in the period of division in evolution when, according to scientists,
one species lead to hominids resulting in modern man, and the other, to
primates. This new species was formally classified as:
Sahelanthropus Tchadensis and the finding named ‘Toumaï’ is a mixture of man
and chimpanzee. Brunet, who discovered additional fossils of the same
creature in the area, argues that 'this creature may not have been able to
stand erect', but he believes that Toumaï lived shortly after the two
species of hominids and chimpanzees evolutionarily separated.
Next comes, the definitive human ancestor. The new finding dubbed
‘Lucy’ lived 2.8 to 3.8 million years ago and belongs to the species of
Australopithecus Afarensis. She stood erect, was 1.00 meter tall and her head
resembled that of humans.
At 2.5 million years ago we have the appearance of Australopithecus Garhi,
discovered in Ethiopia and named ‘Selam’.
Finally we have the final australopithecine species, Australopithecus
Africanus, dated 2.3 million years ago, who passed the evolutionary torch to the
genus Homo, 2.2 million years ago. He stood erect, he was 1.30 meters tall, his
cranial capacity measured 400-500 cm³; he had a wide face and was an
omnivore. He was also a tool constructor tools.
(Up to this point, solely plain Souls are incarnated and only minimally
upgrade the animal)
Australopithecus Africanus gave us two subspecies:
1. Australopithecus Robustus, who stood 1.50 meters tall, was a herbivore and
had a cranial capacity of 500 cm³ along with Australopithecus Gracilis, who
was petite with a 450 cm³ cranial capacity, and
2. Homo Habilis (Handy-man), the first Human.
(At this point we have the first incarnation of Celestial Men, who are dynamically distinguished
from their brother genus, Australopithecus Robustus).
Homo Habilis
This is the first and oldest species of the Homo genus, dated at 1.6-2.6
million years ago. ‘Adam’ lived along the banks of Lake Turkana, in
Northern Kenya, while the first ‘Eve’, who was a Homo Habilis was
discovered in Olduvai Gorge in Tanzania.
This primary Homo species is known for its enormous brain-size increase from
450 to 800 cm³. They are more human-like compared to the ape-like
Australopithecus.
In the Homo genus, the period of puberty is obvious, as opposed to apes
that go from childhood straight to adulthood.
From an evolutionary point of view, man deviated from the hominid
development model, when its cranial capacity reached 800 cm³. That
distinctly differentiated him from the Australopithecine species. (But
what was the cause of this divergence?) He was probably the first species
to utter words and was definitely a carnivore, something that is believed
to have contributed to the development of his brain, which consists
mainly of lipids. (Of course, if lipids were the exclusive decisive factor for
brain development, tigers should all be able to solve equations…) He is
also believed to have discovered fire. His appearance is clearly human, he
is completely distinct from all other animals and his skeleton differs a lot
from that of his ancestor, Australopithecus Africanus. (Let us recall the
Gilgamesh/Enkidu story)
Homo Habilis coexisted with Australopithecus Robustus for a while (they
did share Australopithecus Africanus as a common ancestor after all).
The genus of Australopithecus retained the nutritional habits of apes. The
reason why human infants are born helpless has to do with that fact that
the large human brain is linked to certain ‘mechanical’ restrictions in the
female pelvis, affecting additional characteristics besides intelligence.
Along with the Homo Habilis species we find Homo Rudolfensis, considered
a sub-race of the Homo Habilis family. Both are direct ancestors of the
Homo Ergaster, who lived 1.9-1 million years ago in Africa. Most scientists
link him directly to Homo erectus, a more developed and human-like
species in appearance.
Homo erectus lived 1.6 million – 400,000 years ago. Sinanthropus Pekinensis,
considered a Homo erectus sub-species, was mostly built as a herbivore
rather than a carnivore. He did however have increased brain capacity and
stood erect. Standing erect had negative consequences as well, such as
limited ability to escape, flat feet, vertebrae strains, difficulties in
childbirth, as well as circulatory problems, since the heart is fatigued
while pumping blood.
The Archanthrope of Petralona, found in Khalkidhiki, Greece, is said to be the
most developed form of Homo erectus and the link with Neanderthal
man.
Homo Heidelbergensis follows and is dated around 800,000-500,000 years
ago.
After that, we find the ‘first cousin’ of our species, the renowned Homo
Neanderthalensis, who lived 130,000-35,000 years ago. He lived along the
contemporary Homo Sapiens (the wise one) for some time. However, this
coexistence appears to have been antagonistic. Some scientists believe
that Homo Neanderthalensis was exterminated by Homo Sapiens, while
others maintain that there was interbreeding between the two species.
Homo Neanderthalensis did not contribute to our evolutionary
development, as he disappeared rather suddenly, giving rise to various
speculations regarding his disappearance. That fact aside, he appears to
have had religious preoccupations, he buried the dead, he drew inside
caves, he had tools, he had developed speaking skills and he used musical
instruments. Genetic research has indicated that the Neanderthal line of
evolution splits way back in time.
In another branch of the human evolutionary tree we find Homo
Florensiensis, nicknamed Hobbit.»
DE-SYMBOLIZATION OF THE PRIMORDIAL (ORIGINAL) SIN

At this point, I consider it worthwhile to proceed to a deeper analysis of the

primordial sin, breaking the codes and de-symbolizing its messages on two
basic levels. The first level concerns the Supreme, Divine Territories of the
True Cosmoi and the second level concerns the material universe, starting
from the invisible energy-universe all the way down to the densely material
one. As I initially clarified to you, each myth’s magic is its ability to unlock
many levels of knowledge, giving answers ranging from the simplest to the
most complex ones. Let us then recount the facts, using the myth and
relating the symbols/keys to the real concepts that correspond to each level.
1. TRUE HYPERCOSMOI:
The trees of Paradise correspond to the HyperUniverses of the True Unsplit
Light. The Tree of Life (of the HyperUniverses) corresponds to the
inexhaustible, eternal, True Life of Those Worlds and is identified with
Immortality. The forbidden wood/tree of the knowledge of good and evil
represents an isolated/forbidden residue of previous, dead creations. Eve
symbolizes the Sacred Archetype of Life. Adam is the Spiritual Unified
(Male and Female one) Celestial Man. Eve, as the Sacred Archetype of
Life, is the first to ‘taste’ the forbidden fruit of the tree of duality of good
and evil. The Unified Celestial Man/Adam, seeing Eve/Life enter into the
detached universe by trying its forbidden fruit, is also fooled and tastes it as
well. In that Immortal World the prompt is given by Eve/Life and Adam
follows. Through the ‘branches’ of the tree/universe of the knowledge of
good and evil, they both cross over to the second virtual world, leaving the
True One behind.
343 A) FELIX GUIRAND, MYTHOLOGIE GÉNÉRALE, CH. GERMAN MYTHOLOGY

(p. 270):
«There is also another myth which hardly agrees with the ones already
mentioned, which however is found in all poets of the ancient
Scandinavian Language; according to it the whole world is a tree of
colossal dimensions. This tree with the evergreen foliage, ‘maelia’(1) (or
Fraxinus) Yggdrasil reaches with one of its roots down to the bowels of
the sub-chthonian (underground) world, and raises its strong branches up
to the highest point of the heavens. Yggdrasil means, in the poetic tongue
of the skalds (group of Old Norse poets), ‘the path of Epiphovos’ (meaning
Odin…)»
(1) See: ‘Meliad Nymphs’ of Hesiod and the ‘Melia tree’, whose wood was

used to create the bronze (aetheric) Race…inside which Celestial Man

was embodied.
At this point I also give an account of H. P. Blavatsky, agreeing to
Decharme’s view (Mythology of Ancient Greece) on this particular
subject.
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-519, 520):
«Melia, Decharme thinks, is the personification of the ash-tree, whence,
according to Hesiod, issued the race of the age of Bronze and which,
according to the Greeks is the celestial tree common to every Aryan
mythology. This ash is the Yggdrasil of the Norse antiquity, which the
Norns sprinkle daily with the waters from the fountain of Urd that it may
not wither.»
By entering this fake world Eve/Life and Adam lose their immortal attribute
and acquire the mortal one. To remain in this world, they are forced to ‘try
the fruit of its life’. This ‘fruit’ however is twofold and bears death within.
344 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

(Jesus speaks to John): «The archons (the Demiourgos/Creator and his

Authorities) took him (Adam) and placed him in paradise. And they said
to him “Eat, that is at leisure”; for indeed their delight is bitter and their
beauty is depraved. And their luxury is deception and their trees are
godlessness, and their fruit is deadly poison and their promise is death.
And the tree of their life they had placed in the midst of paradise. …The
root of this tree is bitter and its branches are death, its shadow is hatred
and deception is in its leaves. The ointment of evil is in its blossom. Its
fruit is death, and desire is its seed, and it sprouts in darkness. The
dwelling place of those who taste from it is Hades and the darkness is
their place of rest.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Twofold and dyadic after all, is the entire structure of this world. Trapped
there, Eve/Life and Adam are forced to yield to its laws and be split
themselves just like everything else. The Sacred Archetype of Eternal
Life/Eve ceases to be Immortal, becomes mortal and in the universe of
death, strives to express the property of vitalization through endless
diversification and shift/changeover.
345 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

«The Chief Archon saw the young woman who was standing by Adam.
He realized that the light-filled Epinoia of life was within her. Yaldabaoth
became completely ignorant. When the Providence of all saw what was
going to happen, she sent assistants to remove Divine Life from Eve.
Yaldabaoth raped Eve. She bore two sons. Elohim was the name of the
first. Yahweh was the name of the second. Elohim has a bear’s face,
Yahweh has a cat’s face. One is righteous; one is not. Yahweh is
righteous; Elohim is not. Yahweh would command fire and wind, Elohim
would command water and earth. Yaldabaoth deceptively named the two:
Cain and Abel. From then until now, sexual intercourse has persisted
thanks to the Chief-Ruler, who put desire for reproduction into the
woman who accompanies Adam. Through intercourse, the Ruler caused
new human bodies to be produced and he blew his artificial spirit into
each of them.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
With a quick look, the above reference does not seem pertinent to the
particular subject of the main text. However, through some analysis, one
can see that the excerpt presents in a few lines, the whole process of
abuse (encroachment) and depreciation of the Sacred Archetypes that
‘were stolen’ from the Impassable (Holy) Regions, thus de-symbolizing
the facts at all levels. After all, according to the French ethnologist
Claude Levi-Strauss, “the myth must be perceived as a sum, where the
real meaning does not emerge from the event sequence, but from an event
cluster. The sequence of images of the myth must be read as a musical
score, not note by note but as a cohesive whole.”
The text starts with the natural demotion of the Sacred Archetype of Life/
Eve with the removal of the Divine Spirit. This is the reason why ‘Life’ in
the world of matter remains void of Spirit. Next, follows the ‘rape’ of the
Archetype by the Creator/Yaldabaoth. (… «And Yaldabaoth raped Eve.»
…«Once he snatched, completely alone and for himself, the ‘Flower of
the Mind’ from the Paternal Might» [THE CHALDEAN ORACLES, PROCLUS IN
TIMAEUS CF. H., I 387-412, ‘TALKING ABOUT THE AEON.])
A result of this rape is the fission (splitting) with the ‘vitalization’ of the
opposites of the material world.
Living duality starts from the higher ‘spiritual’ plane with the emergence
of Elohim and Yahweh –higher order of opposites– all the way to the
entirely material with Abel and Cain –lower order of opposites.
Following that, the text skillfully refers to the ‘animal faces’, giving an
account of an extremely peculiar condition which mankind went through,
immediately after its settlement in this material world. Then, it refers to
another category of men who, scattered throughout the planet, ‘live’ with
the artificial spirit of their Demiourgos. This new data is given in the next
chapters.
Adam tastes the fruit of the new world too and is divided into the I Am
Presence and the Divine Spark. Through this spiritual lobotomy he
undergoes, he equates death of the world surrounding him with true life,
and calls his eternal oblivion death. The warning for the danger of death has
already come true. In the universe of reflection (anti-avge), everything is
mirrored backwards (inverted).
346 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 193):

«We all know that if an object is reflected in a mirror, the concepts of left
and right as perceived by the object are reversed in the reflection.»
With the fission of True Light, two virtual universes were formed by
reflection; a material and an anti-material one.
347 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’:

(a) APPENDICES: THE PHYSICS OF THE ANTIMATTER-METEORS, FILIPPOS M.

PAPAILIAS (Assistant Professor In The Department Of Physics Of The University Of Athens,
Astrophysics, Astronomy And Mechanics Section) p. 418:
«Logically, the universe should consist of 50% matter and 50% anti-
matter in formations of stars and anti-stars, galaxies and anti-galaxies and
every other kind of formation, analogous to the one of common matter.
Experiments in accelerators showed that all objects always appear in
formations of pairs of matter and antimatter. …The laws of conservation
determine that matter (common matter and antimatter) appears (is
created) or disappears (dematerializes) only in pairs of particles-
antiparticles. The simplest example we could provide is the
materialization of a gamma radiation photon to an electron (matter) and a
positron (antimatter). We notice that G. Steigman (1969) also accepts
that, if during the first moments of the creation of the Universe (and
before the dematerialization process eliminated its anti-atoms), a solid
body of antimatter had had the time to be formed, then, this object could
last indefinitely.»
(b) MATTER AND ANTIMATTER IN THE UNIVERSE (p. 160-161):
«The Dutch chemist P. Debye (Nobel Prize in Physics 1963) wrote:
“Someone can imagine two kinds of worlds: The first, like the one we
live in, where the positive electricity is connected with the atomic nucleus
(the proton), and around which the negative cloud of electrons revolves
and a second one, in which the atom nuclei are negatively charged, and a
cloud of positrons (=positive electrons) revolves around them.”
Dim. Kotsakis, the late Astronomy Professor of the University of Athens,
wrote in one of his articles in 1963 on the same topic: “The world of
antimatter must have the main characteristics of our own world. Without
any doubt, its matter must be stable just like the matter of our world. The
atoms of that world must be electrically neutral. The antiparticles, of
which it consists, must have the same mass of tranquility, but an opposite
magnetic torque, compared to the particles of our own world. Because of
the lack of magnetic torque, they will probably differ in their spin(1). If
there are logical beings, they will materially consist of antimatter.
However, the form of their world and its research by them must follow
the course which is also followed by the experimental and theoretical
scientists of our world, provided that they are at the same point of
progress and civilization.”
…For historical reasons, we mention the view of M. Goldhaber of
Brookhaven National Laboratory, who describes how the first universes of
matter and antimatter were initially created. Goldhaber accepts that
originally there was a unique hyper-particle, the ‘universon’, instead of the
original hyper-atom of Lemaitre. This hyper-particle was split up, right
away, in two particles, ‘cosmon’ and ‘anti-cosmon’. Out of these two
particles surged both our familiar perceivable world and the anti-world,
which is neither perceivable nor observable.
… Surely it was known from the beginning that it’s not possible for
matter and antimatter to coexist, since the collision of a particle with its
antiparticle, brings about the annihilation of their mass and the
transformation of this mass into energy (gamma (γ) radiation).
…A collision of a proton with an anti-proton releases energy equal to
1.800.000.000.000.000 eV.
…It’s quite interesting to mention that the orbit of a positron can be
equated to the orbit of an electron in negative time, which means that it
moves towards the past. …Richard Feynman, the great physicist, was the
first to argue that a positron moving forward in time (future) is actually an
electron moving backwards in time (past).»
(1) «Spin: An intrinsic property of elementary particles, which is related

but not identical to the concept of rotation, known to us from daily life.»
[From the ‘Glossary’ of Stephen Hawking’s book, ‘Universe in a nutshell’]
Some personal thoughts:
If we accept that two independent universes were formed at the point of creation, i.e. a material
and an anti-material one, and if, starting from the common point of their creation, we were to
schematically depict the counterclockwise orbit of the anti-material universe (to the past) on one
hand, and the clockwise orbit of the material universe (to the future) on the other, we would see
the appearance of the symbol of infinity (∞).
This shouldn’t be considered as impossible as:
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 185):
«Einstein’s rectilinear forward time-flow seemed so well-documented,
that no one could ever think of questioning or extending it. This however,
was achieved by the very father of the new idea, within the framework of
the General Theory of Relativity, which he formulated a few years later.
After this powerful ‘bomb’ in the foundations of Newtonian Physics, the
rectilinear ‘forward’ time-flow of Specific Relativity, started being
disputed as more and more reports of prominent scientists came forth
regarding the theoretical possibility of successive submersions from the
present to the past or the future and vice-versa.»
And let’s not forget that when reflected, the right part becomes left and the left right.
Therefore, rationally, after each universe completed its ‘cycle, it would
meet with its opposite one, at their original starting point, where they
would both dematerialize with a big explosion of energy. Is it possible for
us, as material humans, to know at which point of their route these two
catoptric universes, –material and anti-material– are, so that we could be
prepared for a potential …dematerialization, in case they meet? And can
we possibly know the facts that will precede such an event?
Moreover, inasmuch as the Divine Spark is incarnated in the material
body, is it possible that The I Am Presence of man could exist incarnated
in this anti-world, and in an antimatter anti-body?
The two virtual universes, the material and the anti-material one, like two
mirrors, one facing the other, projected infinite virtual/reflected ‘parallel’
universes of probabilities, which in their entirety complete the visible and
invisible ‘material’ model. Here, everything is different because division is
a property of the degradation/fall.
Just as the Real Cosmoi in their entirety form a Paradise, so does the sum of
the (material) virtual universes, form a corresponding reflective ‘shadow’
paradise.
In this second paradise the tree of ‘life’ can again be found, as well as the
tree of ‘knowledge of good and evil’.
It is the moment when the same myth comes to de-symbolize a second
level of knowledge, providing the answers concerning this plane.
2. VIRTUAL (MATERIAL) WORLD
The trees of this world’s paradise correspond to the energy
planes/dimensions of the material universe. When Adam was still in those
energy planes, he could visit them and assimilate their knowledge through
the ‘fruits’ they offered him. The tree of ‘life’ represents man’s mortal,
material life and is mandatory. The forbidden tree of ‘the knowledge of
good and evil’ for the material world corresponds to the forbidden Sacred
Epignosis which is bestowed by the Remembrance of the ONE Truth
(Enthymesis).
348 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: (Jesus speaks

to John):
«I (Jesus) appeared in the form of an Eagle on the tree of
knowledge, which is the Epinoia from the Foreknowledge (Prognosis) of the
Pure light, that I might teach them and awaken them out of the depth of
sleep. …The Epinoia appeared to them as a Light; she awakened their
thinking.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Because of this forbiddance, spiritual amnesia prevails in man, as to where
he comes from, where he is going, what purpose his life serves, why he is
alive and what the purpose of his death is. This knowledge is strictly
forbidden by the creators and riddled with obstacles and traps, which men
naively call ‘ordeals’. Following that, and with total deception as a goal, the
‘assignees/masters’ of the creators’ team, have formed various ‘initiation
schools’, in order to bewilder the ‘restless spirits’ through their ‘initiations’
by confusing them with pointless/fruitless ‘tours’.
Throughout the history of mankind, they have always hastened and still do
to erase every spark of Truth that happens to light up, by manipulating and
distorting it. They know that if it escapes them and enlightens men, they
will all abandon them. If man abandons the material (visible and invisible)
universe willingly, he will return back to the imperishable Fatherlands and
THERE he will Rise from the dead.
In this second, virtual (material) paradise, the prompt to choose the tree of
life was extremely imperative. In order for this command to be followed
with reverential consistency, the creator, having divided the unified Man
into the Divine Spark and the ‘I Am Presence’, set them free in the energy
planes. The nostalgia for the True HomeLand though, was ceaselessly
causing in them the tendency to reunite. Reunification would restore
Memory, and Memory would reveal the secrets of duality. It was in other
words the means though which they would taste the forbidden fruit of the
Epignosis (awareness) of good and evil. This infuriated the demiurgos who
decided to separate them permanently by exiling Adam to the even more
inferior material plane and holding Eve imprisoned in the energy planes.
This is where the greatest delusion of delusions is focused though: In the
aetheric plane he molds a replica, a reflection of the female expression of
Man, in the form of Eve (the ‘I Am Presence’), namely Pandora. The very
same name ‘Eve’ used in the Bible referring to two different hypostases,
confuses things even more. Following that, he hides (confines) the Real
Eve/I Am Presence into the invisible worlds, so as to make it unattainable
for man to reach HER. He throws Pandora down to Earth, accompanied by
the seductress Hope, in order to eliminate even the slightest possibility for
man to discover his other half, his True Hypostasis/Eve/I Am Presence.
Today already, in the inner part of the universe/black hole, inside this ‘clay’
vessel/body in a woman’s form, Men/Divine Sparks are incarnated, who are
destined –in their ignorance– to confuse the rest of the Divine Sparks, who
are incarnated inside male ‘clay’ bodies, that they allegedly are their other,
cut-off half.
349 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§61…When immature women
(not unified with their Higher Self) see a man sitting alone, they go to
him, flirt with him, and distract him (erotic attraction). Likewise, when
immature men (also not unified with their Higher Self) see a pretty
woman sitting alone, they hunger for her, seduce her, and she lets herself
be taken (through material sexual intercourse). [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
…When the image of God in us is joined to the angel (Higher Self/I Am
Presence), no one dares to molest a man or a woman. Whoever is free of
the world can no longer be made into a slave there. They have risen
above attraction and repulsion (twofold nature). They are master of their
nature, free of envy.»
In this new, second, reflective world, the symbols/keys change along with
roles. Eve now ceases to claim the primary role of the Sacred Archetype of
Life and symbolizes (in the 2nd reflective paradise) the I Am Presence
which nevertheless envelopes True Life within it. Adam, now divided/split,
does not represent the unified Celestial Man, but symbolizes the Divine
Spark that manifests in dense matter as human, sometimes a man and others
a woman. In this generalized material Babel, Adam/Man corresponds to the
male gender. This memory, already dimmed, is hidden in the peoples’
words, to remind those who care to seek the origins of the imprisonment.
350 Adam = Human kind, man (includes both men and women).
The word Άνθρωπος (Gr. for human) has the following etymologies:
(a) άνω + θρώσκω = άνω + αναπηδώ, σκιρτώ = to look and move
upwards, full of optimism and goals.
There is another equally valid etymological view which shows the word
‘άνθρωπος’ coming from:
(b)ανήρ = man (human male) (genitive: ανδρός) + ωψ, (genitive: ωπός)
= appearance. Namely: (ανδρός + ωπός) = He who has the appearance of
a (male) man = (άνδρ-ωπος - άνθρ-ωπος). And this is because, what is
always incarnated in matter, is the Divine Spark which is considered the
male part (Adam) of the Celestial Man, but manifests in the material
world sometimes as a man and others as a woman. And if we seriously
take under consideration that in most languages the word human is
identical to the word for man, then the second etymology becomes more
valid:
English: Man, French: Homme, Italian: Uomo, Spanish: Hombre, Latin:
Homo, Hungarian: Ember, Portuguese: Homem, Romanian: Om, etc.
They thus accept the curse of the creator; Eve/I Am Presence on one hand is
confined in her ‘house’ and obediently succumbs to the orders of her
husband, with the single responsibility of ‘bearing’ her children. Adam/Man
on the other hand, is thrown into the struggle of life, is incarnated in flesh
and endlessly toils with the mischievous ‘weeds’/adversities of earth/matter.
There, only by transforming his energy can he manage to earn his daily
bread with the ‘sweat’ of his brow.
351 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§17. And to Adam he said …cursed is
the ground because of you; in sorrow you shall eat of it all the days of
your life; §18. Thorns also and thistles it shall bring forth to you; and you
shalt eat the herb of the field; §19. By the sweat of your face you shall eat
bread, until you return unto the ground from which you were taken.»
The I Am Presence/Eve, as you can see, does not come out to wrestle with
the ‘weeds’ of the soil/matter, but seems to be confined ‘at home’, where
she painfully gives birth to her children.
352 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: Ǥ16. Unto the woman he said, I will
greatly multiply your sorrows and the pains of your conception; in sorrow
you shall bring forth children; and your desire shall be to your husband,
and he shall rule over you.»
Who could the children of Eve/I Am Presence be though…? He seemed to
expect an answer from me…
–The Truth…? I said timidly.
–Precisely, he answered, excited.
–After the Holy Matrimony of the Real Adam/Divine-Spark to Eve/I Am
Presence, the Sacred Epignosis of the ONE Truth is born, and the body
which communicates this knowledge to material man is the Higher Mental
(Noetic from Gr. w. ‘Νους’) body. This birth is a very painful process and is
the result of Eve’s submission to Adam’s desire, as the creator commanded.
353 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§16…and your desire shall be to your
husband, and he shall rule over you.»
So, in this reflective trap/universe, this point is reversed: In the Cosmoi of
Truth, Eve precedes and Adam follows. In the universe of reflection Adam
precedes and Eve follows. Here is what this means: Incarnated
Adam/material human, man or woman initially desires and then decides to
unite with his/her Eve. His/her desire however, is a command for Eve. She
submits to her husband’s desire, unites with him and gives painful birth to
the fruit of this union: The Immortal Knowledge of Truth. Afterwards this
Truth, since it exists in the material universe due to circumstances, ‘wears’
the Higher Mental (Noetic) body and conveys the Immortal Sacred
Knowledge to the incarnated Adam/Man.
354 A) THE GOSPEL OF THOMAS, EARLY CHRISTIAN WRITINGS

Ǥ70 Jesus said: If you have gained THIS within you, what you have will
save you. If you do not have THIS in [you], what you do not have in you,
[will] kill you.» [Eng. tr. BEATE BLATZ]
A reminder in reference to Helena Blavatsky, who provides an
explanation to the term ‘THIS’ through the study of Hindu wisdom:
«Parabrahm is, in short,
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-7):
the collective aggregate of the Kosmos in its infinity and eternity, the
‘THAT’ and the ‘THIS’ to which distributive aggregates cannot be
applied. “In the beginning ‘THIS’ was the Self, the One only.” [Aitareya
Upanishad]»

The mystery of the ‘Matrimony’ of Adam and Eve takes place under the
tree of Epi-gnosis (Higher knowledge) of good and evil. Through this initiation
process, the two parts of the same Man are literally united into ‘one flesh’.
355 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ22. When you make [Doresse: become] the two into One, when you
make the inner like the outer and the high like the low; when you
make male and female into a single One (Unity), so that the male is not
male and the female is not female; when you have eyes in your eyes, a
hand in your hand, a foot in your foot, and an icon in your icon, then you
will enter into the Kingdom!» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
The incarnated Adam/Man ‘receives communion’ of the Immortal
Knowledge and realizes the identity of the two seemingly opposite states of
matter and the trap in which he is caught. This Sacred Epignosis declares
disobedience to the creator of matter. Disobedience is punished by ‘death’
in the material universe and is followed by Resurrection in the True
Cosmoi.
356 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ21 Those who say that the Lord first died, and then was resurrected, are
wrong: for He was first resurrected (in the HyperUniverses of the Father)
and then died (permanently, in the universe of matter).»
Thus, in order to keep Adam/material man from ever deciding to unite with
his Eve, his rulers force him to waver between carnal pleasures and material
endeavors, so as to forget his real companion isolated ‘at home’, stoically
waiting for him like Penelope.
357 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ71 When Eve was in Adam, there was no death: When she was
separated from him, death came.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
In an effort to bring symbols even lower and literally make them touch
dense matter, people in older times confined material woman inside the
house, leaving man alone in the struggle of life. Thus, through generalized
delusion, the alleged difference of the two sexes was falsely emphasized,
like the varied expressions/manifestations of all ‘opposite’ phenomena in
matter.
Through this initiation process, the two parts of the same Man are united in
‘one flesh’, they abandon the virtual wood/universe, they are promoted into
the First Paradise, taste the Immortal Fruit of Its Eternal Life, and are
afterwards Resurrected There from the dead, while they permanently ‘die’
in the material world (…as two atoms of matter-antimatter when they
dematerialize).
358 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: Ǥ40. Then, two men will be in the
field: one will be taken and the other left. §41. Two women will be
grinding at the mill: one will be taken and the other left.»
Closing this parenthesis with the de-symbolization of the original sin, we
return again to meet the man who incarnated inside visible, dense matter.
THE MATERIAL-PLANE PARADOXES

With Man’s incarnation inside the animal, a lot of evils start to ensue.
Problematic events follow one another, producing successive side-effects
and unbearable misfortunes for the creators and men alike. Here is where
the tragedy begins.
We will therefore focus onto details that human knowledge has definitely
lost, details, which astral Akashic libraries keep hidden as top secret, and
‘spiritual guides’ of men withhold. Only a few from all men, those who
managed to retrieve events from their own Spiritual Memory, remember
and hide the Truth out of shame and despair. And why am I revealing all of
this to you? Because, time is reaching its end and Man will have a unique
chance to either be saved or be forever lost.
The first contact of Men with the material bodies of animals is being
completed. Incarnation is accomplished through spiritual possession. All of
a sudden, the newcomers acquire weight. Gravity, a condition rather new to
them, pleasantly surprises them. The first surprise soon fades. Having
jumped around a lot, feeling their new body ache again and again as it fell
on the ground, they finally calmed down. Everything was strange. But soon
enough, surprise was replaced by the first signs of worry. In an inhospitable
world, filled with thousands of dangers, inside the body of an animal
impotent to express what it felt and incapable to declare even the most basic
needs, the hours were agonizing. Nostalgic sensations overwhelm their
existence!
In the energy-dimensions energy-man simply absorbed the diffused energy,
as someone absorbs oxygen today.
359 HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’, (v. 117): «…For the wheat-giving earth
(energy-earth) spontaneously* granted them (to the Golden race) plenty
of fruit abundantly.» *(Anc. Gr. original: αυτομάτη = automatically)
And of course this ‘subtle’ energy, compared to the ‘Essence’ of the
Absolute Cosmoi, was considered a degraded substitute.
But in the densely material plane, natural laws compelled man to depend on
new parameters now, very different from the previous ones. The most
important problem was the inability of the new (material) body to absorb
the quantities of free energy that comprised the ‘subtler’/thinner
dimensions. Material man was now forced to absorb the energy he needed,
in quite different ways than what was until then familiar to him. At that
point, a situation, new and totally unknown to man appeared, which
eventually turned out to be an especially perverse one. Suddenly, the
deepest degradation makes its appearance, forcing material man to the most
despicable and revolting form of energy intake. Inside the animal body, this
semi-god hero/man suddenly felt hunger. In order to survive he had to start
mangling other living beings, of the animal and the plant kind! This was an
unnatural perversion! No matter how much he refuses to give into this
deplorable process, the pangs of hanger in his own body force him to. This
occurred because ‘Life’ was not an endogenous property of the creator of
matter, springing from his Wholeness so as to be abundantly offered to his
creation. It was a STOLEN Sacred Archetype! (“Those thieves bound him (Adam) in
this body, enchained him in forgetfulness (amnesia) and made him subject to dying.” [The
Apocryphon of John])Thus every creature, in order to survive, had to ‘steal’
the life of another living creature through the unavoidable process of
feeding. Man today, familiarized with this perversion, takes it for granted
and regards it ‘natural’.
His role as a killer is first on his new ‘to do’ list. However, when destiny
‘commands’ a living being to become ‘food’ for another (by offering its
life) all the pain and agony permeate the body of the victim. This body then,
poisoned with death and anguish, offers ‘life’ as death-nutrition.
360 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ60. They saw a Samaritan
carrying a lamb, entering into Judea. He (Jesus) said to his disciples: What
will the man do with the lamb? They answered: He will kill it and eat it.
He told them: As long as it is alive, he will not eat it, but only if he kills it
and it becomes a cadaver (corpse).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
After all, Gr. βροτός = mortal, and also he who eats βρώμα =food, muck
JOHN STAMATAKOS ‘LEXICON OF THE ANCIENT GREEK LANGUAGE’
«Anc. Gr. Βρώμα, -ατος (βιβρώσκω = to eat) = what is eaten, food,
nutrition
Βρώμη, or (βιβρώσκω = to eat) = βρώμα = nutrition and βρώσιμος, -ον
(βρώσις) = what can be eaten, βρώσις = the act of eating, food.»
[Tr. n.: In Modern Greek the word βρώμα has lost its association to food and only maintains its
connotation to ‘dirt’, ‘muck’. It would be quite bothersome, after all, to have the same word
meaning both…]

The killer’s work is not limited to satisfying just his bodily hunger. Through
the genetically programmed instruction of self-preservation, common
assertions between his peers often lead him to internal strives and bloody
massacres.
Man today, due to habit, has become accustomed to the unnatural.
Perversion has become almost genetic and is considered normal! He is not
an autonomous ever-living Divine Entity any more, and has become a living
machine which needs to maintain itself like any material ‘device’. And that
was not all; his material-bodily functions were quite strange! The excretion
of rotten waste was one of them. Anything passing through flesh had to be
excreted impure and disintegrated later. He drank water from the spring and
it came out as urine. He inhaled clean air and exhaled it contaminated. He
ate a tasty fruit and excreted stool as a sign of internal sepsis. And as we
will establish later on, every Spiritual Concept passing through matter
(flesh) as thought, gets degraded.
361 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 15: Ǥ16. And Jesus said, Do you not
understand yet? §17. Don't you see that whatsoever enters the mouth goes
into the belly, and goes out of the body into the draught? §18. But the
things that come out of the mouth come from the heart, and those are the
things that defile a man. §19. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts,
murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness and blasphemies:
§20.Those are the things that defile a man.»

…This is why Sophia (wisdom) cannot be transferred; because the moment

it is worded as L(Λ)ogos, it is split and creates the Anti-L(Λ)ogos (thesis-
antithesis). This automatically degrades it. Even this very Truth now being
transferred through this discussion has lost much of the Absolute Glory of
the Unutterable…
This degrading process by itself, revealed the inferior quality of the ‘waste
material’ which this new body was built from.
362 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT VII (HERMES) (p. 149): Ǥ3. Men are a sinful
race, because it is mortal and its constituents are of bad matter.»
After all, its obnoxious endogenous stench was an additional testimony to
that.
363 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ89. Jesus said: Why do you
wash the outside of the cup (the exterior of the body)? Do you not
understand that the one who made the outside also made the inside? (The
interior of the body is even dirtier).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Only after living for centuries in this plane did man discover the daily
bathing of the body as a ‘solution’ to this problem, and automatically
incorporated the new process into his list of ‘civilized’ activities. This
however, was an additional reason to bury the sad truths that surrounded
him even deeper. Continuously drawn further away from his true spiritual
nature and influenced by oblivion, he considered all this perversion logical.
The symbols of man’s degradation are found imprinted on his material
body. These symbols have been artfully engraved by the creator onto him,
like an ineffaceably printed stamp, to denote degradation, demotion and
depreciation. In his delusion, not only did man stop recognizing these
marks, but also ended up feeling proud of them, equating the rot of matter
with the ‘source’ of life and (equated) incarnation with the highest prize!
364 Α) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘KORE KOSMOU’: «§38…the Monarch came, and sitting

on the throne of truth, said to the souls… §41…You will take the
punishment for benefit; the change to better things for infamous despite.»
Β) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§13. They took the name for
goodness and applied it to what was not good: words became deceitful,
and (since) then they are joined to that which is without being and without
goodness.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
C) THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 15: Ǥ15. For what is highly esteemed among
men is an abomination in God's sight.»
D) ‘THE APOCALYPSE OF ADAM TO HIS SON SETH’ THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY
LIBRARY, [Eng. tr. GEORGE W. MACRAE]: «After those days, the eternal
knowledge of the God of truth withdrew from me and your mother Eve.
Since that time, we learned about dead (dying) things, like men.» [GR.
EDITION: APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, ‘THE REVELATION OF
ADAM TO HIS SON, SETH’ GR. TRANSL. KOUTSOUKIS]

Fission (splitting in half) became the principle emblem. It is impossible

after all for the body of an animal to bear/tolerate an entire Deity, so man
had to be separated from his Higher Self through spiritual ‘lobotomy’. Thus
the unavoidable death of the material body symbolizes the inevitable death
of matter, which he wore. Actual death, which is what dense matter is in
reality, covertly surrounds every material body, since the outer layer of the
skin is exclusively comprised of dead cells.
365 A) LIFE ENCYCLOPEDIA, VOL. HUMAN BODY: «The outer skin (epidermis)
renews itself. Cells produced in one of its inner layers –the regenerating
layer (stratum germinativum)– are driven upwards in order to replace the
dead and dying ones of the layers above. These surface cells (the dead
ones) form their own keratin scaly layer.»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«The host of rulers and demons plotted together. They mixed fire and
earth and water together with four blazing winds. They melded them
together in great turbulence. Adam was brought into the shadow of death.
They intended to make him anew this time from Earth, Water, Fire, Wind,
which are Matter Darkness, Desire; The Artificial Spirit. This all became
a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those thieves bound the man in it,
enchained him in forgetfulness, made him subject to dying.» [Eng. tr. from
Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]

C) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VII (About the material body): Ǥ2.
But first you must
throw away the garment you wear; the fabric of ignorance, the
foundation of all malice; the bond of corruption; the dark Coverture; the
living death; the Carcass that has senses, the Sepulcher (tomb) you carry
with you; …§3. Of such sort is the enemy whose hateful garment you are
wearing, making you feel stressed and drawing you downwards, so that
you don't look upwards and face the beauty of the Truth and the Αγαθόν
(Agathón) It encompasses and loathe the garment's evil having
acknowledged its dominion, as it wishes ill for you and it anaesthetizes
the sensory organs, the real ones, not the alleged ones. These organs have
been obstructed with much matter, and filled with abominable pleasure,
so that you should neither hear those things which you must hear, nor
see those which you must see.» (‘He who has ears to hear, let him hear.’ MATTHEW
13:9)

D) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 8: Ǥ22. But Jesus said to him: Follow Me,
and let the dead bury their own dead.»
Man’s life in the womb symbolizes the grave of the spirit. The ceaseless
sexual quest for the opposite sex symbolizes the hopeless search for his
other Spiritual Half. Material man, having eyes for dense matter alone, is
incapable of searching for his spiritual half in the invisible worlds. There it
is, kept well hidden. ‘Blind’ as he is he can only touch/feel his way on
whatever exists close to him. And the mockery continues! Man’s tools for
fertilization have the symbol of the snake and oscillation impressed upon
them. The spermatozoon’s movement, as well as the shape of the primary
fertilizing organ (the phallus), are made absolutely similar to the snake. The
position of the genitals coincides with the sewage system of the material
body. With pleasure as a ‘reward’, man is forced to ‘bow down’ (kneel) to
the ‘sewage systems’ of other bodies.
366 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ104. They said (to Jesus):
Come, let us pray and fast today! Jesus answered: What wrong have I
done? How have I been defeated? When the bridegroom leaves the bridal
chamber: That will be the time to fast and pray.» [Eng. transl. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP.
(a) SPEECH I: «§18…And let him who possesses Noũs, recognize himself as
being immortal, and the cause of death to be Eros (erotic love).»
(b) SPEECH XVI: «§16. Whoever then has his rational part (Higher Noûs)
glistening within like a ray of the sun –and these in all are few– upon
them the daemons do not act. …As for the rest, they are all led and
driven, soul and body, by the daemons –loving and accepting the
activities of these. And Eros (erotic love) –which is not Logos/reason– is
what deceives and gets deceived. (The daemons), therefore, exercise the
whole of this terrene administration, using the organs of our bodies. And
this administration, Hermes has called Heimarmenē (Fate).»
And finally, the exodus of the newborn man into the material world through
the exit point of the body’s waste (as if it were also waste), underlines
man’s degradation in a pompous way. And as if all this wasn’t enough, as if
man’s imprisonment inside an animal body (often crippled by diseases) was
not enough, and as if the fact that he was thrust against the most adverse
living conditions and forced to eat dead flesh, fruit and roots wasn’t enough,
he was ‘granted’ something else as well: Pain was gifted to him to secure
his the prison cycle. This way the creator/snake brands him to make his
hatred, depreciation, revulsion and contempt known, thus completing the
cycle. The padlock which permanently seals this circle is called death. This
is the final, perverse, ‘innovative’ touch in this cunning master-plan. The
fall of the Heroes begins.

THE END OF THE RACE OF HEROES

With the incarnation of spiritual Man inside the animal, the soul starts
seeking a new physical/material terminal in order to transfer its special
mental/intellectual (noetic) abilities and tendencies to the new body. Then
the aetheric noûs starts to gradually remodel the physical (densely material)
brain, thus upgrading the animal to man. With this incarnation, the increase
of the Australopithecus brain begins with the creation of the Homo category
and its diversification from the rest of the animals.
An aetheric ‘bridge’ begins to form and joins the two opposite poles: The
soul with the densely material body. This bridge is the creation of the lower
mental body.
From the first moment of creation, man’s role was that of the spiritual
supplier. The initial circumstances were of course different from the final
ones, but the role had remained the same. The creator’s supply of ‘Living
Essence’ from the HyperUniverses had been definitively severed. ‘There’,
the creator had already been declared ‘wanted’ and was criminally
‘prosecuted’.
367 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: Ǥ11. And concerning judgment, because
the archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
And surely the reader is convinced by now, that in the Gospels, Jesus IS
NOT considered being ‘the archon of this world’ since John states later
on:
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 7: Ǥ14. I have given them Your Word (the
Father’s) and the world has hated them, because they are not of this
world, just as I am not of this world.»
As well as:
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 18: «§36. Jesus said, “My kingdom is not of
this world. If my kingdom were of this world, then my servants would
fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews.»
The creators who are at the higher planes start to demand positive
actions/thoughts from men for their energy supply. Their negative
‘doubles’, not yet in the form of daemonic evil, occupy the lower planes
and in their turn claim their own energy-nutrition in the form of negative-
energy respectively. At that time, negative-energy had not yet presented its
contemporary dark dimension, but was mainly focused on the ‘discipline’
of the primary astro-aetheric instructions for the support of the ‘Ego’ and
concerned self-preservation of the material body and perpetuation of the
race. The concepts of fraud, lie, lust and generally any abuse did not yet
exist.
The thoughtforms (positive and negative) produced by men would comprise
‘manna from the sky’ for all creators. Let us review some data now that will
be useful to further logical deductions:
(1) The Spirit is alive.
368 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: Ǥ63. It is the spirit that gives life, the flesh
is of no avail.»
(2) The Living Spirit possesses Noûs.
369 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH XI: «§4…God is in the Noũs (mind), the Noũs
is in the soul and the soul in matter.»
(3) The Intelligent Spirit gives intelligent life to the form.
(4) The ‘dwelling’ of the living Intelligent Spirit is considered to be the sky,
which symbolizes the invisible world. (Our Father thou art in Heaven…)
(5) Matter is equated with flesh.
(6) The flesh suffers, therefore matter is passion [the ancient Gr. word πάθος [pathos]
=passion, stems from the verb πάσχω = to suffer]
(7) The Earth symbolizes matter.

Let us return to our discussion. With the formation of the physical human
brain, thoughts fill up the primitive mind. I must make it clear that thoughts
produced by the intellect of a plain soul have a small range of spiritual
action and minimally upgrade the brain of the animal. Thus the ‘bridge’ of
the lower mental body in these first beings (Australopithecus) is almost
nonexistent. On the contrary, the spiritual range of the thoughts produced by
the intellect of a Soul encompassing a Divine Spark is very powerful. These
‘powerful’ thoughts –i.e. their energy– are expressed as they pass through the
dense matter of the physical body and the lower mental energy-body
manifests in matter as activity.
The dense matter of the body has the following characteristics:
(1) It is the main waste material of previous (now dead) worlds, the
‘sedimented life-remnant’.
(2) It is found interwoven with the energy bodies of man (the ego) which
are made of the ‘life remnants’ of previous creations (the downward
darkness, which is partially born [Trismegistus]).
(3) It possesses a pre-recorded self-preservation ‘program’ in its aethero-
physical gene.
As claimed by world mythologies along with the accompanying de-
symbolizations for each plane, the union of Uranus (=Spirit [Gr. Oυρανός/sky])
and Gaia (=Earth=matter) gives its first offspring. From this point on we can
examine the results of this union in reference to material man and his
evolution on one hand and the new energy-forces that this union activates
on the other.
–“According to the Australopithecus’ upgrade to Homo, man’s incarnation
inside the animal should logically distance him constantly from the
animalistic state of being, thrusting him to a more upgraded state! Then the
reincarnation-process rightly exists so and indeed aims to his
improvement!” …I remarked hastily.
–It is precisely here that the great delusion lies, because you look at the
subject from only one angle. This process does upgrade the animal into
something ‘different’ on the one hand, but is against Celestial Man’s
interests who incarnates inside it and gets automatically degraded. Let us
elaborate on that thought. There are two given conditions: Spirit and matter.
These two are combined to bring forth a third outcome. Men are of the
opinion that this union will bring spiritual evolution whereas HyperCosmic
Powers insist it will wreak havoc.
THE EFFECTS OF EARTH – URANUS* UNION ON MAN

*[From Gr. Oυρανός/sky]

Let us look at this logically: when there are two genitors, their offspring
will not only have the qualities of a single parent but will combine the
qualities of both.
The Spirit, as we have said, possesses Noûs and Life. Matter possesses
Passion and Death, because matter’s ‘nature’ is decay. Let me remind you
that matter’s simulation of ‘being alive’, is the result of constant yet
temporary transferences of the Archetype of Life/Eve into the various
components of matter!
So when Spirit and matter unite, they will neither manifest the properties of
the Spirit –Life and Noûs– nor the properties of matter –Death and Passion–
alone. They will give birth to a third condition which will include the
properties of both genitors. Then this material human creature will come to
possess: Noûs (mind), Passion, Life and Death. These properties combined
manifest a grotesque perishable ‘living’ machine with properties opposing
each other (Life ≠ Death, Noûs ≠ Passion), giving an ‘algebraic sum’ of
zero, which, for the end of time, is interpreted by John the Evangelist as
‘second death’.
THE EFFECTS OF EARTH – URANUS* UNION ON THE ENERGY WORLDS
*[From Gr. Oυρανός/sky]
Let us follow now the process of creation of the new energies this union
(spirit – matter) produces, because these energies also dynamically contribute to
man’s fate. These energy products of Uranus (Spirit) and Earth (matter) possess
three properties:
(1) Thought, because Spiritual Intellect is one of their genitors.
(2) Passion, because dense matter is their other genitor.
(3) An energy-body, as their physical manifestation.
The Knowledge of the invisible Cosmoi by the newly incarnated Man is
still fresh in his spiritual existence and is transferred as information to the
material brain of the animal/being which surrounds him.
370 A) A reminder from reference #342:
«This primary (Homo) species is known
for its enormous brain-size increase from 450 to 800 cm³.»
B) A reminder: PIERRE GRIMAL - DICTIONNAIRE DE LA MYTHOLOGIE GRECQUE
ET ROMAINE.
«PHORONEUS: In the Peloponnesian myths, Phoroneus is the primordial
man (the first Divine Spark-Celestial Man to be incarnated in matter –
from the Race of Heroes). He is the son of the god/river Inachus and the
nymph Melia, whose name is reminiscent of the homonymous Melia
Tree. …They also say that Phoroneus was the first one to teach humans
how to amass in cities and how to use fire.» (The upgrade of
Australopithecus into Homo sapiens).
The thoughts produced by a psycho-spiritual intellect (Uranus), unite with
the ‘low’ needs of the material body (Earth) and as they pass through the
energy-bodies of man –his Ego– give birth to energy skeptomorphs
(thoughtforms).
371 A) ‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK II (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938

(Speeches of the teachers of the White Brotherhood, given to the students of the Agni Yoga group
through the medium ‘Urusvati’ in 1938):
Ǥ292. Ordinarily, earthly people are unable to imagine the subtle strata.
They do not realize that multitudes of subtle entities can move among
them… People think that thought-forms are only a fairy-tale, not realizing
that their earthly existence leaves its mark in this way on the Cosmic
Life.»
B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (Speeches of the Masters of the
White Brotherhood (i.e. the creators' delegates).
«Maha Chohan, elucidates this subject (‘Bulletin’, January 5th, 1964):
“The human race has been endowed with creative power, through thought
and emotion. Every action, in which man is employed, contains a share of
the thoughts and feelings of every individual related to it. …Then, an
Elemental (being) is created and its consciousness is formed by the kind
of energy which is directed to it. This Elemental (being) possesses body
and shape and it is an emotional creation. …Individuals, due to their
soul’s anguish, fear, doubt, greed and other similar human feelings,
transmit upon this Elemental, properties, which become its nature.»
These energy-skeptomorphs are alive, as products of the living spirit.
372 Α) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [GR. TRANS. MATZOROU E.] (Information

through channeling)
Whatever you imagine acquires energy and materializes. (p. 205)
«(p. 111):
Every thought that crosses your mind, comes to life and materializes. As
if you were a baker who shapes the dough making biscuits. Whenever
you think of something, a skeptomorph (thoughtform) is released. This
skeptomorph affects you, and is activated through the aetheric collectives
of skeptomorphs. You will experience (live) what you set in motion
through your basic thoughts and beliefs. …These (skeptomorphs) come
back and victimize you.»
B) SKEPTOMORPH (THOUGHTFORM) –TULPA: There is a habit among the
higher rank monks of the monasteries in Tibet. It is the creation of a
skeptomorph (thoughtform) –through meditation– which they call ‘tulpa’.
This skeptomorph/tulpa, being an elemental entity, must serve the monk
obeying his orders. There are a lot of stories referring to skeptomorphic
entities/tulpas in those areas of the Himalayas. One of them is narrated
below:
Once there was a monk who lived in a cave of the Himalayas, alienated
from his monastery, like a hermit. Thus, he decided to make a tulpa –an
astral skeptomorph– so that it served him. After persistent self-
concentration, not only did he activate it, but he also projected this
skeptomorph in matter. This skeptomorph obeyed the monk’s orders, and
served him ceaselessly. Day by day the skeptomorph became stronger and
stronger, constantly sucking up the monk’s life and energy.
Many years passed by in this way. The monks of the monastery were
aware of the presence that the hermit had materialized, and didn’t visit
the monk’s cave regularly, believing that he had ‘someone’ to take care of
him.
So one day, a group of monks from the monastery approached the
hermitage and found the poor monk’s body thrown on the rocks,
dissolving. They reached the cave in great angst but what they saw
shocked them. The skeptomorph/tulpa had become so powerful that, after
having killed the monk, it had already taken his place.

This information/knowledge, upon touching dense matter, becomes

necessarily degraded, divided and gets fragmented on the scale (oscillation)
that spans from its positive to its negative pole.
373 THE BOOK OF ENOCH CH. 7: Ǥ1. And it came to pass when the sons of
men had multiplied (which exclusively represented/constituted the
incarnated souls inside the anthropoids) that in those days daughters
were born unto them elegant and beautiful (Pandoras). §2. And when the
angels, the sons of the heaven (Celestial Men, already segregated, as
Divine Sparks now), saw them, they lusted after them(1), and said to one
another, Come, let us select for ourselves wives from the race of men and
beget us children.»
(1) Let me remind you of a previous reference concerning an ‘initial’
promise:
THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VI:
«At the Fourth (cycle of creation or the Fourth Race of the Heroes), the sons were told
to create their own images... One third of them refused … “They are not
fit forms for us” they say…. two thirds obeyed. The curse is pronounced,
they will be born in the fourth (race), suffer and cause suffering. This is
the first war.»
At this point of the narration in The Book of Enoch, the aforementioned Stanza is confirmed …
even though it comes from another religion, since the Truth is scattered everywhere.
After the upgrade of the anthropoids by the Souls, a new species (that of
the woman/Pandora) is born among them: It is a ‘trap in disguise’. The
Divine Sparks (sons) are deceived considering the new forms of the
daughters of men (Pandoras) ‘suitable’ for them. They also think that
inside this ‘upgraded’ kind lies their ‘other half’, and so they are
incarnated inside them in order to create their own images, causing
destruction as a result.
The incarnated in the humanoid bodies, ‘the angels, the children of
Heaven’ (Divine Sparks) transfer their knowledge to these beings,
increasing in this way, the physical brain of Australopithecus from 450
cm3 to 800 cm3, forming the Homo genus. In other words, the Knowledge
of the mighty ruler Gilgamesh, from the town of Uruk, is transferred to
Enkidu.
And the Book of Enoch continues…CHAPTER 8 (VIIΙ):
Ǥ1. And Azazel taught men to make swords, and knives, and shields, and
breastplates and mirrors. Tys taught them to create bracelets and
ornaments, the use of paint, the beautifying of the eyebrows, the use of all
kinds of costly stones, and all coloring tinctures, to such an extent that the
world became corrupt.
§2. Impiety increased, fornication multiplied and the people transgressed
and became corrupted in all ways.
§3. Amazarak taught all kinds of sorcery, charm and root properties.
§4. Armers taught the resolving of enchantments.
§5. Barkayal taught the art of examining the stars.
§6 Akibeel taught the symbols (Silvestre de Sacy translates this as ‘the magic symbols’).
§7. Tamiel taught astronomy.
§8. Asaradel taught the motion of the moon. [See also]»
The beneficial yet corruptive knowledge is henceforth at everyone’s disposal.

On this ‘oscillation’ of fragmented knowledge, these young living

skeptomorphs are distributed, and huddle together to form their own
homogenous-energy societies, thus separating good from evil.
The brain of the protoplast man has the ability to perceive energy
frequencies which render the aetheric energy-world perceptible. This way,
man has the ability to perceive the skeptomorphs created by him. This
ability must not be considered impossible. Many animals are capable of
receiving messages that modern man captures only through electronic
devices (i.e. ultrasound). Additionally, no contemporary man has an
understanding of the kind of sensation animals get upon perceiving various
stimuli.

Earth is abundant with ancient representations depicting bizarre creatures.

The mythologies of all mankind justify these representations. Contemporary
man’s logic though, as always, denies them and considers them fictitious on
account of lack of ‘tangible’ evidence. Then, he formulates his own
‘logical’ conjectures. I shall therefore continue my narration, and in the end
you will understand why this ‘tangible’ evidence was literally hidden so
‘deeply’ inside the ‘Tartara’! (=Gr. word for the underworld)
Let us first examine the changes that are inflicted upon the astro-aetheric
planes by man’s energy-offspring. As the thoughts produced by man go
through flesh in order to manifest, they are contaminated by the septic
property of mud/matter {Tr. n.: Gr. word for mud is ιλύς [ilis] and for matter is ύλη [ili]
differing only in the kind of [i] used} and give birth to degraded living
skeptomorphs.
374 Gr. Ιλύς – Ιλύος = clay, mud, muck
THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 15: Ǥ18. (Jesus said) But those things which
proceed out of the mouth come from the heart (emotional/astral), and
they defile the man. §19. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts
(thoughtforms/skeptomorphs), murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts,
false witness, and blasphemies: §20. These are the things which defile a
man.»
These skeptomorphs, as energy-beings, start to gather in the energy-spaces
where the positive and the negative parts of the creators are, and get
categorized and distributed according to their level there. Like oysters stuck
on a shipwreck, they start to frame both positions/sides the creators occupy
and supply them with poisoned ‘food’. Due to this symbiosis everyone gets
contaminated and degraded even more.
After these skeptomorphs settled down in the energy-fields, they turned to
their genitors. Material men were their genitors. With the properties of
cognition and passion as their primary properties, they start to dominate the
bodies of men, driving them to total destruction and leeching every energy-
drop from them.
375 Α) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’

In this book Aristotle Papastavrou quotes lectures of masters and

spiritual entities of the Spiritual Hierarchy (i.e. the delegates of the
Creator). These lectures were transmitted to powerful mediums through
channeling. The following lecture refers to astral skeptomorphs
(thoughtforms).
«(p. 231): Addressing the students of ‘The Bridge’ (Oct. 1959) Archangel
Zadkiel mentioned the following:
“…Dear ones, during the past centuries, a lot of ideas were shaped, and
using those ideas as models, thoughtforms were created, which are still
active, remaining in the aetheric layers, in what you call the astral plane.
They float there and they would have dissolved if incorporeal entities
(deceased ones) ‒some of who had initially energized these ideas‒ hadn’t
supplied them through/with their lives, and hadn’t preserved them active.
Now, these invisible sources (thoughtforms), which do not contain
perfection, are sustained in life (supplied) by the ones who have similar
vibration as them.»
Thus, at an extremely fast pace, they expanded their energy-community,
building a mighty dynasty. This caused the astral plane (which corresponds to what
scientists today label the dark energy-73%) to suddenly start expanding ever faster,
making today’s scientists wonder about the reasons of this accelerated
energy-dilation of the universe.
376 Α) THE QUINTESSENCE AS THE CAUSE OF THE COSMIC ACCELERATION –

WHY DOES IT HAPPEN NOW IN THE HISTORY OF THE UNIVERSE?

SOURCE: PHYSICS WORLD ARTICLE, NOVEMBER 2006
The pages haw been withdrawn. The article can be found here:
«What cosmologists find most difficult to explain is why this acceleration
should start at this particular moment in cosmic history. Is it a
coincidence that when the intelligent beings evolved, the Universe,
suddenly, started to hyper-expand? …The fact that the intelligent
beings and the cosmic acceleration appear almost in the same period in
cosmic history, can’t be a coincidence.»
B) THE EXPANDINGUNIVERSE: FROM SLOWDOWN TO SPEED UP
ARTICLE FROM THE WEBSITE SCIAM.COM, FEBRUARY 2004
The pages haw been withdrawn. The article can be found here:
«From the time of Isaac Newton to the late 1990’s the main feature of
gravity was its attractive nature. …In 1998 however, the astronomers,
among who was Saul Perlmutter, head of the ‘Supernova Cosmology
Project’ in the Lawrence Berkley National Laboratory in California, were
astonished to find out that the universe expands at an ever increasing rate.
…The expansion of the universe is accelerating instead of decelerating.
…But has this acceleration of the Universe’s expansion existed
throughout its lifetime, or is it a relatively more recent incident in its life?
Cosmologists have some serious reasons to believe that the expansion of
the Universe has not always been accelerating.
…Had this expansion always accelerated, it would have dissolved those
structures, before they had even formed.
…So, if we accept that the measurements concerning the light of
supernovae are correct, the only explanation for this would be to accept
that the Universe is expanding in an accelerating manner.»
As it was originally mentioned, the dark-matter/template corresponds to
the aetheric plane, and the dark energy to the astral plane. The first
‘flash’ of the camera shines, when the Big Bang manifests the material
universe. This, at its initial stages, exhibits an intense exuberance (as
physicists call it) with the appearance of expansion.
This period, metaphysically, corresponds to the building of the material
creation, where the astral force (dark energy) expands so much as to form
the visible universe (their kitchen garden). At some point though, and while
expansion seemed to be reduced to the minimum, the visible universe –
already formed– started expanding again with geometrical progress,
without scientists being able to know the cause till now. This fact,
metaphysically, corresponds to the expansion of the astral world, which
isn’t naturally limited to mindless natural powers, but contains intelligent
entities, which expand their astral world at great speeds.
As all evidence shows, this expansion coincides with the appearance of
INTELLIGENT BEINGS (men), –where else…? On Earth!– who form
THOUGHTFORMS, thus multiplying this astral society. In reality, the truly
material universe corresponds to this astral (energy-) society of the 73%,
and not to what we people imagine, the 4% dense material universe. This
small densely material percentage is nothing more than the area of their
‘food’ production.
This expansion is solely due to man’s creation of thoughtforms, which
started to flood and conquer the astral energy-planes. ‘Sin’ makes its
appearance with the manifestation of living ‘temptations’ endlessly
demanding nutrition.
377 A) BOOK OF ENOCH, 15: Ǥ8. Now the giants, born by the coherence of
spirit and flesh, shall be called on earth evil spirits, and on earth shall be
their habitation. Evil spirits shall proceed from their flesh (energy
expansion of dark matter); because they were created from above and
they were born from the holy Watchers from whom they have their
beginning and primary foundation; they shall be evil spirits on earth, and
evil spirits shall they be called. As for the spirits of heaven, in heaven
shall be their dwelling, but as for the spirits of the earth which were born
upon the earth, on the earth shall be their dwelling. §9. The spirits of the
giants, the Napheleim [Anc. Gr. original text: Nephilim] shall bring all sorts of
inflictions (scourge) to earth, cholera, war, famine and lamentation. §10.
They will neither eat food nor drink, invisible to the sight (they are the
astral beings) and they will rise even against men and women, for they
have received life from them.»
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH XVI: Ǥ14. All of these (daemons) have been
allotted the authority over things and turmoil upon the Earth and it is they
who bring about all kinds of unrest in social groups and cities (states) and
nations and for each individual separately.»
The ‘food’ they demanded was solely in the form of energy; a combination
of material passions, soul-destroying dark thoughts, pain and mainly blood.
Blood was and still is the primary source of power for them.
378 A) Let’s not forget the vampires’ love for blood in our folk legends…
B) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (p. 137):
«Your blood is full of stories. It contains plenty of geometrical models
and patterns which are rearranged on their own, depending on your level
of consciousness and your intentions. …A lot of women flout/disdain
their menstrual blood. …The menstrual blood can be used to nourish the
flora (plants), to mark the land and make it known to Gaia that the
goddess (snake) is alive again. This constituted a direct transfer of the
goddess’s energy. Gaia is fed when women leave their menstrual blood to
her. …Your blood is one of the top fertilization and territorial marking
agents. …You can mark the area you inhabit(1). …You can start with the
four points of the horizon(1). …You can dilute your blood in water
increasing its quantity… the blood will give vitality to the plants and the
animals. …In a lot of ancient tales the blood was used for the deterrence
of the evil(2). …Sometimes a door was marked with menstrual blood. No
one dared touch the door or the people who lived behind it.(2)»
(1) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 29 (Jehovah’s instructions to Moses):

Ǥ16. And you shall slay the ram and you shall take his blood, and sprinkle
it roundabout upon the altar.»
(2) When the Israelites were in Egypt under the rule of Pharaoh, Jehovah

advises them to mark their doors with the blood of a one-year-old lamb,
in order to protect them from the misfortunes he was preparing for the
Egyptians:
OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 12: Ǥ13. The blood shall be a sign for you on
the houses where you are; and when I see the blood, I will pass over you,
and no plague will befall you to destroy you.»
Let’s not confuse the concepts, when Jesus says: «Drink of it all of you,
for this is my blood … which is shed for many, for the remission of sins.»
[MATTHEW 25:28] He doesn’t perform a magic ritual, as some are pleased to
fancy. Instead, He offers Himself as a Sacrifice so that His blood will
satisfy (satiate) the archons (rulers) of this world, on the condition that,
once they are satisfied and have quenched their thirst with the Savior’s
blood, they will allow the liberation of the Celestial Men who will reap
the fruits of redemption. «…which is shed for many for the remission of
sins.»
And as a confirmation I quote:
THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 20: Ǥ28. As the Son of man, came not to be
served but to serve and to give His life as ransom for many.»
This combination of ‘food’ offered them all the required ‘nutritional
elements’ so as to allow them to stay alive on one hand and expand on the
other.
The creators’ higher-ranking team realizes that the new creation, man
incarnate, does not produce the anticipated energy ‘food’ but another one of
a different constitution, since creation in the densely material-plane was an
innovation with side-effects UNKNOWN even to them.
379 THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, THE NAG HAMMADI LIBRARY: Ǥ39. The
deficiency of matter did not originate through the Infinity of the Father …
although no one could predict that the Incorruptible would come this
way.»
Man is now cut off, ‘caught between the Scylla and the Charibdes’ and
becomes the ‘Apple of Discord’ (Gr. Eris) as he is a shared ‘meal’ between
the creators and the skeptomorphic society.
380 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (p. 35):

«In this universe, some believe men to be priceless, even though you truly
have no idea about the treasure that lies hidden inside the human body (as
life-giving energy-nutrition!!). …You are priceless. …We don’t want to
lose you (funny thing!!…Who would, after all, want to starve to death!!)
You are the key (…to the cellar) for us.»
In the negative part of the wavelike energy-oscillation, the creators’ lower
ranks merge with the lower thoughtforms and form the dark daemons.
‘Evil’ in the sense man understands it today, is dynamically starting to
form. The positive side of the creators, contaminated too by the septic
mud/matter of the counterfeit ‘positive’ thoughtforms which surround it,
ceases to be immaculate and transforms the ‘all benevolent god’ to a
‘ruthless avenging deity’. Threats, curses, punishments, exhortations and
promises are fired away by the ‘all benevolent god’ towards men, so that
they will produce –like good slaves– the prescribed ‘positive’ nutrition for
the almighty. The ‘sap of the pain of self-sacrifice’ is the greatest offering to
the lord. The more painful discipline and obedience to the orders are, the
more worthy they are considered. Ordeals and fidelity tests provide the
long-desired ‘branding’ of the obedient ‘good’ bondservant, who awaits his
payment in the 2nd virtual paradise. An equivalent ‘cocktail’ is unleashed
from the negative forces, bearing the heavy toll of offering the soul itself as
‘prey’ to its ‘creditors’. Both sides have the stamp of duality. Every stand is
comprised by both opposing poles of provisions and demands. Pain and
pleasure are each a combination of both poles but in different compositions.
Men’s energy-offspring, those born from the Spirit/‘Uranus’ and the
flesh/‘Gaia’ are frightful to behold: They are the Giants of the Old
Testament, the Titans of Greek Mythology and the Nephelims of the Jewish
tradition. Having acquired life from the energy-matter of the astral bodies of
men who gave birth to them, they also possess the equivalent shapes/forms
of the animals that had been formulated from the same energy-layers,
which were, after all, originally used to create men’s energy-bodies. These
astral/energy-layers, the carcasses of previous creations, were common to
the vitalization of material animals, and also to the creation of the
astral/energy-bodies that dressed up man.
381 A)It is in these peculiarities of the astral bodies of men, that the roots
of Totem worshiping can be traced, where a certain animal species
shared a mystical kinship with a person whom it protected as well. This is
why many ancient tribes (e.g. American Indians) had animal names and
identified themselves with the powers of these animals.
B) See chapter ‘THE DENSELY MATERIAL PLANE’

Thus, the appearance of these skeptomorphs had the corresponding form

of various animals.
They thus formed bi-natured creatures: Man-goats (e.g. Satires, Pan, the Assyro-
Babylonian god Ea who was also the Ram of Eridu, god Amun often in the form of a ram, Kneph,
Arfat etc.), man-birds (e.g. the Egyptian god Ra with the head of a hawk), man-bulls (e.g.
Enlil, often as a bull), man-jackals (e.g. the Egyptian god Anubis and sometimes Thoth ), man-
crocodiles (e.g. god Sobek with a crocodile head), men in various animal
combinations (e.g. the so called Typhonian animal Seth, even the well-known Sphinx with its
proper name: Re Harmachis [Horus]), man-wolves (e.g. werewolves), man-horses (e.g. the
Centaurs), man-snakes (e.g. Cecrops), elephant-men (e.g. god Ganesha of the Hindus, with
a body of a dwarf and an elephant head), not to mention mermaids and tritons (e.g. the
Philistine god of the sea Dagon, half man, half fish), as well as entirely human-formed
ones.
382 A) Inthe mythologies of the peoples, there appear a lot of gods, having
animal forms.(1) The same gods sometimes appear with the body and form
of a man, and sometimes with the form of an animal. This diverse
(twofold) representation of mythical gods is apparent throughout the
World Mythology. [FELIX GUIRAND, ‘WORLD MYTHOLOGY’, Gr. tr. TETENES N.]
(1)A reminder from John’s Apocryphon: «Elohim has a bear's face.

Yahweh has a cat's face.»

Having the creators themselves been contaminated by the skeptomorphic
creations of humans, they too appear in animal forms quite often. Let us
thus not forget the story of Leto [Lětṍ, Gr. Λητώ] giving birth to Apollo:
B) PIERRE GRIMAL ‘DICTIONARY OF GREEK AND CLASSICAL MYTHOLOGY’:
…They still narrate about Leto, that in order to escape Hera’s
«Leto (Lěto):
rage, she assumed the shape of a she-wolf and left the land of the
Hyperboreans, where she actually lived. That explains the strange epithet
Λυκο-γενής ‘Luco-genes’ (wolf-born) which sometimes is attributed to
Apollo.»
This explains the origin of the name ‘Lycaios’ [Gr. Λύκαιος] as an
attribute of Apollo, the god of light, since, of course, his light is the
downgraded twilight [lyco+phos=wolf+light=twilight].
C) PANTELIS GIANNOULAKIS – LUKAS KAVAKOPOULOS ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT
UFO'S AND THE EXTRATERRESTRIAL CONSPIRACIES, ADDENDUM II, A
CONVERSATION WITH WHITLEY STRIEBER
«I believe that what we look for, when we study the UFO phenomenon,
could actually be, in effect, a modern tradition. These extraterrestrial
beings have the same effect on us nowadays, as ancient gods did on past
societies. I suppose that those people actually did see all those gods, and
they really had with them the relationships they have described to us. In
fact, we are not faced with some mythological dreams but with an attempt
to interpret that level of their reality which was of great importance to
their soul.»
The tragedy does not end here. An additional element exists, which is very
hard to ‘digest’ for human logic. This army of born thoughtforms
(skeptomorphs) had the power to materialize and de-materialize their
hypostases. This could be achieved through condensation and de-
condensation of their energy.
383 A) ‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK I (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938 (information through

channeling): Ǥ5. Urusvati has seen us in both the dense and the subtle
bodies.»
B) JOHN’S APOCALYPSE 17: «§8…when they see the beast (of the Abyss),
because it once was, now is not and yet it will come.»
The excerpt is logically connected to the following…
C) BOOK OF ENOCH, 15:8, 10 «They (the giants/Nephelims) will be called
evil spirits on earth… They will neither eat food nor drink, invisible to
the sight(1) (existing though!!).»
(1)P. GIANNOULAKIS, L. KAVAKOPOULOS ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT UFO’S AND

EXTRATERRESTRIAL CONSPIRACIES’, APPENDIX III, BILL COOPER:

«…They (the extraterrestrials) have the technological means to cover themselves in
an invisibility-veil and become invisible.»
This knowledge was and still is in their possession today, and they still
make use of it.
384 PANTELIS GIANNOULAKIS – LUKAS KAVAKOPOULOS ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT

UFO'S AND THE EXTRATERRESTRIAL CONSPIRACIES, ADDENDUM II, A

CONVERSATION WITH WHITLEY STRIEBER:
«When the lady touched the ‘visitor’ she thought it was an animal that
had entered the room. Then the creature went to another room where
some other people saw it transforming into ‘something’ that had an
eagle’s head, reminiscent of all those mythological models that exist deep
within. Next, the creature disappeared into thin air. When we went out
looking for it, we saw a hooded silver and semi-transparent being, flying
from one side of the house to the woods and vanish with zigzags in the
trees. So, it couldn’t have been a ghost. The witnesses, who saw it in the
eagle form, felt a heat wave to the point of thinking that the house was on
fire. …So, there were a lot of witnesses claiming they had seen a creature
and not a craft. …A being having three or rather four states. The first one
was absolutely physical, you could touch it, it had substance. The second
state was when it transformed into something completely different in
front of the witnesses’ eyes. After that, it became invisible and in its
fourth state, it moved in a semi-transparent shape, leaving heat waves
behind (…waves of hell). …My experience taught me that (the
extraterrestrial beings, the visitors) are deeply related to the human state
(thoughtforms). They are not remnants of non-consciousness, but
something that transcends what we call consciousness. The human brain
seems to somehow work at a supernatural and hyper-dimensional level.»
Quite often these entities, in their fierce claim for food, materialized to
devour even the material bodies of men, enriching their energy-nutrition
with blood. It was the time when they were all still visible to everybody.
385 A) THE BOOK OF ENOCH, CH.7: «§12…Whose (giants/Nephelims) stature was
each three hundred cubits: They devoured all which the labors of men
produced; and men could no longer feed them. §13. Then, the giants
turned against men to devour them. §14. And they began to attack birds,
and beasts, and reptiles, and fishes, to eat their flesh one after the other,
and to drink their blood. §15. Then the earth was severely tried by the evil
ones.»
B) PAN: a daemon in a Billy-goat’s body and a man’s head, with twisted
horns. Sometimes he committed improprieties and sometimes he devoured
his victims, causing pan-ic…
In order for men to save themselves from the woes that these daemons
inflicted upon them, they started worshiping them; and to silence their fury,
they started offering them sacrifices. Henceforth, men, besieged by both
opponent camps, are forced to worship gods and daemons who, in order to
enjoy ever greater portions of the energy of humans, either threaten or
entice them accordingly.
386 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP [Eng. tr. PATERSON BROWN]
Ǥ54. God is a cannibal. Because of this, mankind is sacrificed to it.
Before mankind was sacrificed, animals were being sacrificed. For these
to which they are sacrificed are not divinities.»
B) THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH (ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN):
Utnapishtim (equivalent to Noah) is sacrificing to the gods after the flood:
«Then, I made a sacrifice. I offered a libation on the top of the mountain.
Seven and seven vessels I put in place, and into the bowls I gathered
timber, reeds, cedar and myrtle. When the gods smelled the sweet savor,
they gathered like flies over the sacrifice.»
C) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 8: Ǥ20. Then Noah built an altar to the
lord, and took of every clean animal and of every clean bird, and offered
burnt-offerings on the altar. §21. And the lord smelled the pleasing
aroma. And the lord said in his heart, “I will never again curse the earth
because of man.»
A side-effect of this double-sided claim for human energy is the beginning
of the eternal battle between good and evil.
387 ‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK I (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938 (information through

channeling):
Ǥ136. We are invulnerable to human weapons, yet can suffer injuries from
the hierophants of the dark forces, whose ruinous attacks fill space. Such
invisible battles are not fairy tales. It is one thing to send a Ray from the
Tower, but it is an entirely different thing to fly to participate in the
righteous battle in space.»
Not once did it cross man’s mind that this endless conflict between the two
sides had the sole purpose of exploiting the ‘positive’ or ‘negative’ energy
produced by him-self! Poor man! In addition to the weight of his matter, he
is simultaneously ‘lashed down’ by his two overlords who claim their
portion of energy from him. Corruption permeates everybody, right up to
the last man. Abjection sinks Earth into obliteration. In order for the
insatiable skeptomorphic beings to be constantly supplied, men are forced
to activate their most perverse emotions. In this turmoil, a group of the
creators, realizing the gravest danger threatening them from the
skeptomorphic force, decides to intervene.
388 BOOK OF ENOCH, 9:1-2

Ǥ1. Then Michael and Gabriel, Raphael, Suryal, and Uriel, looked down
from heaven, and saw the quantity of blood which was shed on earth, and
all the iniquity which was done upon it, and said one to another, It is the
voice of their cries §2. The earth deprived of her children has cried even to
the gate of heaven.»
They pinpoint the problem inside man’s bodies, which have a peculiarity:
united with the life-making Spirit they give birth to powerful living energy-
beings. The plan is then set in motion.
The first move is to completely stop the reproductive process of the
Uranus/Spirit, whose union with Earth/matter generates monsters. As a
solution, the creation of a new different race of men with limited spiritual
abilities is chosen.
Greek mythology symbolizes the event of Uranus’s (Spirit) reproductive
end with his ‘castration’ by his Titan son Kronos. It is not a coincidence
that the ‘castration’ of Uranus is carried out by one of his Titan sons.
De-symbolizing the myth, it becomes apparent that this very incarnation of
Man inside dense, visible matter, forced his Spiritual thought –in order to
manifest– to pass through the septic mud/matter of his new body. The
resulting side-effect was the birth of negative skeptomorphs on one hand
and counterfeit (degraded) ‘positive’ skeptomorphs on the other. These
skeptomorphs degraded the up-till-then Spiritual Man to the ‘thinking
animal’ level, with Earth/matter dominating alone without her companion
Uranus/Spirit.
As a second move it was decided to control the skeptomorphic powers, to
keep them contained. This decision signals the beginning of the Clash of the
Titans. The camps are divided. The opposing sides begin fighting.
389 HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’, (verses 636-639): «So they, with bitter wrath, were
fighting continually with one another at that time for ten full years, and
the hard strife had no close or end for either side, and the issue of the war
hung evenly balanced.» [TRANSLATED BY HUGH G. EVELYN-WHITE]
The cause? Man and the management of the energy produced by him;
the results? Devastating and even further degrading for both rival sides,
since the very process of any battle automatically degrades and equates the
positive with the negative side, because they both enter the realm of
opposition, egotistic arrogance, conspiracy, revenge and slaughter.
390 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 5 The advice of Jesus is the following:

«§38. You have heard that it was said, “An eye for an eye and a tooth for a
tooth” (The law of Karma and reciprocal justice of this world). §39 But I
tell you not to resist an evil person. But whoever slaps you on your right
cheek, turn the other to him also.»
–“And what should be done…? Should they leave the enraged astral
offspring to devour everything…?” I intervened.
–One evil thing is followed by multitudes of others… and evil started with
the creators’ initial persistence to build an entire creation on waste!
The climax of the war comes when the clans of the creators are torn by the
dilemma of whether the man-creature should remain in existence or forever
perish. There were two different views: one side considers it wise to
abandon this creation and return to the Sacred Primary Capital/BirthLand
‘with their heads bowed in submission’. The opposite view insists that the
doors of the Sacred Capital City are shut for them all, and as they have no
other choice, their salvation should concentrate on man.
The decision is made in favor of returning to the Capital Principle and the
eradication of this generation.
391 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 6: Ǥ6. And the Lord regretted that he had
made man on the earth, and it grieved him in his heart. §7. So the Lord
said: I will destroy man whom I have created, from the face of the earth
… for I am sorry (I repent) that I have made them.»
Cunning however is synonymous to the nature of your creators, so the
‘chosen’ of the race of men are secretly informed of the coming catastrophe
and prepare accordingly.
392 Noah (Jews), Deucalion (Greeks), Utnapishtim (Assyrians),
Satyavrata (Hindus) etc.
A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 6:
«§8. But Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord.»
B) ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘MYSTERIES OF THE EAST’
«MYTHS ABOUT THE GREAT FLOOD: Vishnu commanded wise Satyavrata to
collect herbs, seeds and animals and gather the seven Rishis (wise men)
around him. When the great cataclysm started on Earth and the seas
swelled and threatened to flood everything, the Rishis (the chosen ones)
came aboard a boat along with their animals, seeds and plants. With the
help of the snake-king Vasuki the boat was placed firmly on Matsya
(Vishnu, half-man half-fish) and the god in the form of fish dragged it into
the night of Brahma (=Pralaya) thus saving humanity from the great
flood.»
According to Brahmanism, the period of the great flood probably
corresponds to the 3rd brief Pralaya (dissolution) of the Maha-Yuga and
its preparation to exit the previous phase of Dwapara-Yuga and enter our
contemporary Kali-Yuga which coincides with the Iron Race.
Next comes the destruction of this gender of material-men with a
cataclysm, aiming to collect the Divine Sparks and the Breath/Souls for
repatriation.
393 ‘THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH, THE FLOOD’ NEAR EAST TEXTS [GR. TR. XENI &

SOCRATES SKARTSI]
From the narration of Utnapishtim (corresponding to Noah) to
Gilgamesh:
«Just as dawn began to glow there arose from the horizon a black cloud.
The cloud rumbled, as Adad, the master of the storm, rode in it. Ahead of
him and over the hills and the valleys, there went Shullat and Hanish, the
heralds of the storm. Then rose the gods of abyss. Nergal pulled out the
dams of the waters below, Ninurta, the master of war, tore down the
dikes. The Anunnaki –the seven judges of hell– lifted up their torches,
illuminating the land with their powerful flame. Stunned shock overtook
the heavens, when the god of the storm turned into blackness all that had
been light, and shattered the land like a clay-pot. All day long the storm
raged, stronger and stronger, overwhelming the people like waves of
warriors. No one could see his fellow nor could the gods from heaven
discern the people below. Even the gods were frightened by the Flood,
and retreated, ascending to the highest firmament of Anu; The gods were
cowering like stray dogs, crouching by the wall. Then Ishtar, the sweet-
voiced queen of the heavens, shrieked like a woman in labor, and wailed:
“The old days have alas turned into dust, because I commanded this evil!
How could I suggest such evil things in the Assembly of the Gods? I
ordered wars to destroy the folk, yet aren’t they my people, since I bore
them? Now they fill the sea like the eggs of the fish!” The almighty gods
of heaven and hell were weeping with her and covered their faces with
their hands.
For six days and six nights came the winds, torrent, storm and deluge
drowning the world, the flood and the storm raging like vicious hordes at
war. When the seventh day arrived, the storm started to fade away from
the south, the sea calmed, the deluge stopped. I looked around at the
surface of the earth –quiet had set in and all humanity had turned to
mud!»
By the end of the cataclysm most of the creators –those who were in favor
of returning to the Holy Birthplace– realize they had been deceived since
the chosen ones (Divine Sparks) had been saved from the flood. At this
point, a great conflict between the orders of the gods/creators begins. This
adversity manifests through the quarrels between gods, evident in various
descriptions of different mythologies. As we will discover, it intensifies at
the beginning of the Iron Race. The gods also drag their subordinate nations
into their own quarrels to fight against the nations of enemy gods, thus
cultivating racial discord and strife.
Under the newly formed conditions, they all yield to the decision to set
common terms/rules between them, and mutual rights and obligations. The
foundations of the Karmic process are set in order to even out the balance
of energy distribution without further deception.
394 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p 226):

«It is true that the first Lords of Karma, before the fall of man, had been
appointed solely as a governing body, in order to supervise that all Root-
Races and sub-Races incarnate on the assigned time and not to offer
judgment of any kind. When the astral world was created by the human
(skeptomorphic) disharmony, the Karmic committee was increased to
seven members, in order to restore the disharmony of the Race.»
B) NEAR EAST TEXTS [GR. TR. XENI & SOCRATES SKARTSIS] ‘THE EPIC OF
GILGAMESH’
«…The Anunnaki –the seven judges of hell– lifted up their torches,
illuminating the land with their powerful flame.»
The Karmic Committee is comprised of representatives of all clans. The
fundamental rule of the new, transformed creation: materialization in front
of humans would henceforth be utterly prohibited. Hence the entire (visible
and invisible) universe is divided. The problematic skeptomorphic powers
which had caused these great inflictions are restrained:
(1) Into the lower astral (energy) regions.
(2) Into the inner hollows of the Earth, the ‘Tartara’, and the ‘Abyss’ which
are, as far as visible Earth is concerned, the only places where they are
allowed to materialize.
395 A) HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’ [Gr. tr. STAVROS GIRGENIS]: (verses 720 -737)

«…And the Titans were exiled to the underworld with the wide roads
and they were held with mighty chains, after they had been conquered by
their strength (Cottus and Briareus and Gyes), despite their great courage
(of the Titans'). And they bound them so deeply beneath the earth, as
counts the distance between the earth and the sky. For so far is it from
earth to hazy Tartarus. A brazen anvil falling down from the sky would
take nine nights and days to finally reach the earth upon the tenth day.
Round the Tartarus runs a fence of bronze, and night spreads threefold all
around it (around its throat), while above (above the subterranean
Tartarus) grow the roots of the earth and the un-harvested sea…And they
(the Titans) may not go out; for Poseidon fixed gates of bronze upon
them, and a wall runs all round them on both sides.]
Also: (verses 621 -624) …and he made them live beneath earth with the wide
paths, where they were afflicted, being set to dwell under the ground, at
the end of the great earth, in bitter anguish for a long time and with great
grief in the heart.»
B) As an introduction, I think it’s important to quote some ‘particular’ facts, obviously unknown to
some. To begin with, here is an excerpt from the book ‘Hollow Earth’ by researcher Pantelis
Giannoulakis, which is quite informative:
GIANNOULAKIS P., ‘HOLLOW EARTH’
«We have to start dealing with this topic by giving some general
information on the world-theory (Weltanschauung) that exists behind all this,
for those who aren’t acquainted with matters like these. In a nutshell,
according to the alternative cosmic-theory we are studying, the Earth is
hollow and in the middle there is an internal sun (god Pluto). In the
underground terrain there are labyrinth-like gallery-networks and huge
open spaces that host underground countries, to which there is access
through galleries from the surface world. These countries do not differ
much from the ones on the surface of the Earth.
(The dimensions of Earth, given by the supporters of the Hollow Earth theory, are: External
radius of the Earth: 6,400 kilometers. Thickness, in which, there is the lava of the volcanoes and
various rock layers, 2,560 kilometers. In this part there are underground tunnels and galleries that
connect the 72 external gateways with the 72 internal ones, thus connecting the external with the
internal part of the Earth. The internal radius of the Hollow Earth is 3,840 kilometers. There are
circular openings at the two poles of the Earth, the North and the South, with a diameter of 1,400
miles (2,253 kilometers), where the Earth curves evenly and someone can find himself in the
internal part, without realizing it. It is through these two huge openings that the external air
comes into the internal hollow of the Earth.)
…Many tribes of beings –a whole secret inner biology of the planet– live
in these (underground) countries. Among them (as guardians of the
negative astrals), the Vril-Ya (or Magog or Nephelim) –the ones that are
very often found behind the legends about angels and ‘divine creatures’
in the mythologies and religions of the Earth– having an ‘open
communication’ with other worlds (the astro-aetheric ones), the Elves (or
Eldila or Sehe or Buldus or Hobs or Fairies etc.), who can also be found
behind the legends of the Elves, the Fairies etc., the dwarf tribes
(Nibelungen, Gnomes, Dwarfs, Dristel, Nanioi). The Lloigors (or Gores
or Sataniels or Titans or Dragons or Set-ya or Savrites or Dark Elfen or
Draw Elves etc.) are a superior tribe of enigmatic beings that have come
from ‘somewhere else’ and were ‘reduced’ to living there in degradation.
They dominate over all the other ones and they fight against the Vril and
the extra-cosmic (astral) beings and they have set their eyes on the
domination of the planet. They are daemonic beings of astounding
capabilities who ‘construct’ other entities too, through biological
experiments, in order to be served by them. The Deros (or Gog or Ganza
or Kanjar or Kalikantzari or Greys or Satires or Goblins or Trolls etc.) are
in the service of the Lloigors, along with other biological mutants, who
appear to include in their species the Teros, the Telchines and others.
…From all these, the Lloigors and some kinds of the Elves (Eldilas) have
no specific material substance (hypostasis), or they at least have the
ability to dematerialize and materialize wherever they want and change
shape (Shape-Shifters) as well. The former classifications are too
simplistic and circumstantial; and are given with the possibility of some
error margins.»
Mathematician Dimitrios Evangelopoulos, at the end of his book
‘Hypohthonia Mysteria=[Subterranean Mysteries]’, proves that the
theory of Hollow Earth is absolutely valid and answers to the strenuous
objections of the skeptics by means of the language of Mathematics and
Physics, persuading even the most mistrustful ones.
And some new information:
THE OCEAN CURRENTS GENERATORS OF THE MAGNETIC FIELD OF EARTH
SOURCE: ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN NEWS AGENCY, (Physics4u.gr)
«The Earth’s magnetic field, the valuable protective shield from the solar
radiation and the devastating solar storms of charged particles, is
probably generated by the ocean currents, and not the melted metals
swirling in the core of the planet, as the predominant perception of
scientists has been so far. …After numerous scientific discussions and
theories, in the second half of the 20th century, a consensus was finally
reached, that the magnetism of our planet is created in its core. However
according to Ryskin: “Although they all agreed, in fact, there is no proof.
It’s just an idea we have accepted for too long without questioning it
enough.»
(3) In the astro-aetheric and densely-material surface and underground
regions of the moon.
396 GERASIMOS KALOGERAKIS ‘GREEKS THE SONS OF THE GODS’

« (1) Soviet scientists Michael Vasin and Alexander Shcherbakov argued

in one of their articles that the Moon is apparently hollow inside.
(2) The mission of Apollo 13, after setting off a small quantity of
explosives, caused a series of harmonic tremors on the moon that lasted
for 3 hours and 30 minutes. All NASA said was that: “Something strange is
happening in the inner part of the Moon, since we have such a kind of
harmonic vibration that we can tune our watches with.”
(3) The mission of Apollo 14 also caused tremors, when the spaceship
dropped its third compartment abruptly onto the lunar surface. The Moon
reacted like a huge bell. At that point, pulsating tremors/vibrations were
recorded, lasting for about three hours, and reaching depths of 28-32
kilometers. Later on, during the departure of the spaceship from the
Moon, the lunar module was discarded, causing new vibrations once
again, which lasted for about 90 minutes. NASA said again: “The
probability of the Moon being hollow is great indeed.”
(4) There are indications that, as far as seismic and volcanic activity is
concerned, the Moon actually represents a dead world. Nonetheless, apart
from the artificial tremors caused by man, there were tremors ascertained
as deep as 800 kilometers, which didn’t exceed ‘2’ of the Richter scale.
These tremors were absolutely harmonious. They recurred at regular time
periods, once a month and always of the same magnitude. This
phenomenon confirms the probability of the Moon being hollow indeed.
(5) The lunar crater ‘Aristarchus’ is the most enigmatic one and is the one
most likely to have entrances to the inner Moon. Groups of scientists,
who collaborated independently of NASA, estimate that there are more
than 1,000 actual cases of light or object appearances on the lunar
surface. During the ‘Apollo’ research program, NASA recorded more
than 2,000 cases of light appearances on the lunar surface. They also
noticed a huge black object, of a length of 250,000 meters (!!) and 50,000
meters wide (!!), flying over the moon. Dr. Morris Ketchum Jessup, an
astrophysicist at the University of Michigan, stated just before he died:
“All these ‘lights’ are directed by logical beings serving an ulterior goal,
unknown to us.”
Apart from this, there are also some other bizarre accounts about the
Moon!
(6) At the end of the 1930’s, Grote Reber, of Bell Labs, ‘captured’ some
radio messages from the Moon. Besides him, several amateur
astronomers in 1927, 1928 and 1934, got signals from the Moon, with
their own radio telescopes. In 1935, Marconi and Tesla recorded similar
signals, as well. In 1956, scientists of the University of Ohio stated that
they had received a kind of encoded signal, coming from the Moon.»
The ‘Energy Measurement and Distribution (delivery) sector’ –a department
of the Karmic Committee– as well as the first collection station for human
Souls (after their physical death) would be created THERE. (In the moon)
(4) In pre-designated planets of the visible universe as their ‘bases’ in the
material plane. Since then they have been visiting Earth using these planets
as starting points, declaring they are their inhabitants and introducing them-
selves as ‘aliens’.
The creators, as winners, and having more privileges, asserted the best
positions for their ‘bases’.
397 HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’ (verses 884-890): «But when the blessed gods had
finished the war, and won powers/dignities by force from the Titans, they
prompted far-thundering Olympian Zeus –by Earth's advice– to reign and
to rule over the immortals. So he distributed dignities/offices to them.»
The positive forces however, stationed teams of guardians near all the
territories of the problematic astral beings to control them.
398 HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’ (verses 720 -737):
«And the Titans were exiled to the
underworld with the wide paths and they were held with mighty chains.
And they (the Titans) may not go out; for Poseidon fixed gates of bronze
upon them and a wall runs all round them on both sides. There Gyes and
Cottus and great-souled Briareus (Obriareus) live, trusty warders of Zeus
who holds the Aegis.»
According to the new conditions, a new generation of men had to be
created, which would evenly supply the entire energy-dynasty without the
illicit interventions of their masters. In everyone’s interest, they all consent
to keep this new generation of men completely detached from the truth, so
that the uninformed man would produce either a positive or a negative load
of energy (as nutrition), for whichever ‘lord’ he chooses, completely
uninfluenced. The safeguarding of these new terms is affirmed with the new
law of the so-called ‘free will’ (of man), who is to be solely confined to this
freedom of choice (for positive or negative action), since he has no other possibility
to interfere apart from that. The new body had to be stripped of all
characteristics of spiritual insight on the one hand –because it should under
no circumstances ‘see’ those entities that could influence him in various
ways– and lose many of these spiritual powers/abilities on the other, which
after all had caused so much destruction!
So a new body was about to be created, keeping the previous one only as a
‘foundation’. The important modifications would be carried out mainly to
the energy-bodies of man, but some additional gene-alterations made the
presence of creators in the material plane imperative. It is these periods in
human history, from which archeological findings reveal the existence of
strange creatures wandering the Earth. These creatures were then called
gods while today, contemporary researchers label them ‘aliens’
indiscriminately.
The foundations of the Iron Race are established, with the creation of a man
ignorant of the reason he shall live, die and suffer; a man utterly incapable
of even suspecting his real identity, so as to always come to conclusions
void of any elementary common sense, and ultimately a man who considers
his creation as purely coincidental!
399 (A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY

«They mixed fire and earth and water together with four blazing winds.
They melded them together in great turbulence. Adam was brought into
the shadow of death. They intended to make him anew this time from
Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, which are Matter, Darkness, Desire, The
Artificial Spirit. This all became a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those
thieves bound the man in it, enchained him in forgetfulness, made him
subject to dying.»
(B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY
«The Chief Ruler (Yaldabaoth), though, forced the humans to drink from
waters of forgetfulness, so that they might not know their true place of
origin.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
C) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS [PATERSON BROWN]
Ǥ2.Now, the Gospel is the revelation of the hopeful ones, it is the finding
of themselves (their Higher Self) by those who seek Him. For they have
always searched for Him from Whom they came forth (their Spiritual
Source) –and everything was within Him, the Inconceivable, the
Incomprehensible, Him who exists beyond all thought– hence, un-
acquaintance with the Father caused anxiety and fear. Then the anxiety
condensed like fog so that no one could see.
§3. Wherefore confusion grew strong, contriving its matter in emptiness
and un-acquaintance with the Truth, preparing to substitute truthfulness
with a potent and alluring fabrication. But this was no humiliation for
Him, the Inconceivable, Incomprehensible One. For anxiety, amnesia and
deceitful fabrication were nothing, whereas the established Truth is
immutable, imperturbable and of unadornable beauty.
Therefore despise confusion! It has no roots and was in a fog concerning
the Father, preparing labors and amnesia and fear in order thereby to
entice those of the transition (the spirit-less souls) and take them captive.
§4. The amnesia of confusion was not made as a revelation, it is not the
handiwork of the Father. Forgetfulness does not occur under His
directive, although it does happen because of Him (so that men ignore
Him/The Father)
…Since amnesia occurred because the Father was not recognized,
thereafter, when the Father is recognized, there will be no more
forgetting…
§6. Therefore confusion was enraged at Him (Jesus) and pursued Him in
order to suppress and eliminate Him (because He revealed the Truth and
the Father). He was nailed to a crossbeam, He became the fruit of
recognizing the Father.
Yet it did not cause those who consumed it (the fruit of knowing the
Father) to perish, but rather to those who consumed it, He bestowed a
rejoicing at such a discovery. For He (Jesus) found them (those who were
seeking) in Himself and they (who were seeking) found Him (Jesus) in
themselves.»
After all, the fruit of Epi-gnosis of good and evil was and still is forbidden!
Man today, totally integrated with the ‘unnatural’, considers this ignorance
normal and sinks even deeper into the lethargy of his daily life.
THE IRON RACE

400 HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ (verses 172-178): «And again Zeus made yet
another (fifth) generation of mortal men; from them the present ones have
come… For now truly is the race of iron. And they will never rest from
labor and sorrow by day, and distress by night, and sore troubles the gods
shall lay upon them.»
It is now the turn of the inferior gods/creators of races and nationalities:
Their purpose is to insert new genes in the existing DNA of the men who
were saved from the cataclysm.
401 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-519):

«After the Flood of Deucalion, Zeus, had commanded Prometheus and

Athena to call forth a new race of men from the mire left by the waters of
the deluge [Ovid, Metam. 1, 81. Etym. M. v. [Prometheus]; and in the day of
Pausanias the slime which the hero (Prometheus) had used for this
purpose was still shown in Phokida. [Pausanias, X, IV, 4]
“On several archaic monuments one still sees Prometheus modeling a
human body, either alone or with Athena's help.” [Decharme, Myth. Grece Ant. p.
246]»

These new genes would gradually reprogram man’s entire cellular structure
in the long run, thus creating the Iron Race and depriving man from any
possibility of communicating with the Spirit.
402 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through

channeling):
«There is a tyranny left to rule Gaia, and this tyranny has now come back
to us. You know that it was us who exerted this tyranny that deprived you
of the inheritance of the complete twelve-helix DNA.» …and they transformed it
to a double-helix.

Yet again, an additional fall succeeds the previous one. The whole venture
of material creation, from stage to stage, ‘tumbles’ lower and lower and
sinks deeper into the vortex of dense matter. Gravity crushes every trace of
Spirit, like a black hole devouring light.
403A reminder: Veneziano, Gabriele (CERN Physicist): «Our Universe is but
a small piece inside a black hole; terrifying indeed, if you think about it.»
[SOURCE: NEWGEN January 2000]

Like a voracious spider, this ‘monster’ men describe with such charming
eloquence as the material universe, traps every being inside its energy-
brane, sucking them dry of their very last trace of Spiritual life.
404 M-BRANES AND THE DREAMS FOR UNIFICATION

SOURCE: THE ELEGANT UNIVERSE OF BRIAN GREENE, JULY 2007, CAMBRIDGE

WEBPAGE ON ‘HYPER-STRINGS’, SCIENTIFIC AMERICAN
«BRANE: …Ordinary matter is attached to this brane. The usual particles
like electrons and protons can only exist on this brane. We humans will
not be able to enter other dimensions because the particles that form our
bodies …remain attached to this brane that constitutes our world.»
It would therefore be just a matter of time for the deprivation of man’s
every transcendental sensation to be accomplished. After all, the spirit –
matter combination had wreaked havoc. Additional changes had to be made
on every level. On the material plane, creators are segregated into teams
who split the Earth into zones of influence. Every team of creators would
create a human race of their own, ornamenting it with the ‘materials’ their
land possessed. By putting their personal touches on their creation, i.e. man,
they would produce the diversity of all nations on Earth.
405 Α) PLATO’S ‘CRITIAS’ (109b):

«At some time in the past, the gods had the whole earth distributed
among them by allotment. There was no quarrelling; for you cannot
rightly suppose that the gods did not know what was proper for each of
them to have, or, knowing this, that they would seek to procure for
themselves by contention that which more properly belonged to others.
So, all of them by just apportionment obtained what they wanted, and
peopled their own districts and when they had peopled them they tended
us, their nurslings and possessions as shepherds tend their flocks.
(109c) …Now others of the gods had their allotments in different regions,
which they ornamented.» [Eng. tr. BENJAMIN JOWETT]
Β) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (p. 117):
«The gods were changing their names and creating new sounds as they
moved from one continent to the other, modifying Gaia’s biogenetic life,
and participated in it along with their creations.»
Henceforth they would all draw their power and energy-nutrition from their
creations.
406 ENUMA ELISH: ‘THE ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION’ «§130. The
people he had brought forth, endowed with life, he appointed to the
service of the gods, so that they (gods) may live in comfort.»
Mythologies of the world talk about sexual intercourse between the gods
and the mortal females of that era. The creators, under the influence of
dense matter, exhibit symptoms of corruption which contemporary
researchers try to justify as ‘symbols’. But they do not take into
consideration that myths, when decoded at the lowest levels, end up
manifesting almost unaltered. Because of this, the creators, interwoven with
the positive and negative energies they were supplied with, shifted their
appearance/form accordingly and with their ability to materialize, they
frequently appeared in the material plane as gods overtaken by human
weaknesses. Their goal was to insert the new modified genes into the
‘daughters of men’ (lower level of de-symbolization of Enoch’s code).
407 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

«Yaldabaoth raped Eve. She bore two sons.»

The symbols of the myths manifest in all levels, even in the densely
material, like a fractal which unfolds repeating itself. It is on this
peculiarity that any potential arguments among the researchers are
focused, since each of the researchers limits the interpretation of the
myth/symbol to one level alone.
B) PLATO’S ‘TIMAEUS’ XIII 40E-40E5 (Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G.)
«And it is beyond our powers to speak of the other daemons and to know
about their birth. We must believe those who spoke before and were
descendants of the gods, as they said, even if they spoke without the
probable and necessary proof. And inasmuch as they profess to speak of
known family matters, we are obliged to believe them, following the
established practices.»
C) PIERRE GRIMAL ‘THE DICTIONARY OF HELLENIC AND ROMAN
MYTHOLOGY’ «DIAS / ZEUS: The mortal women with whom Zeus had
intercourse and the descendants they gave birth to: (Aegina bore Aeacus),
(Alcmene bore Hercules), (Antiope bore Amphion, Zethus), (Danaë bore
Perseus), (Europa bore Minos, Rhadamanthys, Sarpedon), (Electra bore
Dardanus, Iasion, Harmonia), (Io bore Epaphus), (Callisto bore Arcas),
(Laodamia bore Sarpedon) (Leda bore Helen, Dioscuri), (Maia bore
Hermes), (Niobe bore Argus, Pelasgus), (Plouto bore Tantalus), (Semele
bore Dionysus), (Taygete bore Lacedaemon)».
D) From 1998 up to the end of 2003, an ‘interference’ appeared in the
natural as well as the ‘supernatural’ frequencies of humans. Its content
and the way that it was manifested, literally upset a lot of people.
This ‘interference’ occurred on computers of outdated technology, which
were NOT connected to the internet. It had the form of strange codes,
which, when decoded, contained logical messages. The authors of these
(now decoded) messages introduced themselves as invisible
‘extraterrestrial’ entities with the name ‘Olympians’ and stated that they
were the Olympian creators of the Greeks! Apart from the relevant web
pages on the Internet, the main writer of these communications, at least
the ‘natural’ ones, is Gerasimos Kalogerakis. At the same time with this
‘natural’ information, similar ‘supernatural’ information was
communicated to some ‘mediums/psychics’. The ‘Olympians’ mention
about the specific topic, in one of their many messages:
«The caves were manned with celestial entities, known to you as
demigods, and with common humans, too. They were mostly
experimenting on special projects for the genetic improvement of the
human species, with stored (obviously in the arc) celestial sperm of
heroes, demigods and deities, according to your own terminology. The
conditions of Mount Pelion were excellent for the preservation of the
genetic material and the selected humans, who fulfilled the celestial
preconditions for the deployment of the experiments. Never did any
celestial entities come in physical contact with earthy humans for
producing offspring, thus avoiding the creation of faulty entities. The
improvement and the interbreeding were carried out experimentally, in
order to keep the outcome under total control. The great emperor and
sacred archon of the light, Zeus, never had intercourse with any earthy
woman that would result in the birth of descendants. All the women who
had allegedly been inseminated by Zeus never saw his celestial
magnificence. On the contrary, they accepted his high favor to be
inseminated with celestial sperm, for the creation of highly intelligent
entities with supernatural powers, so as to help the project of creation
concerning man. The supposed sons of Zeus, gods and demigods
according to your terminology, exhibited different properties among
them, depending on the role they had to fulfill. All the women were
inseminated with celestial sperm, following various genetic ways, and, as
is the case today with modern science, they were brought to the Pelion
laboratories by us, where celestial sperm was implanted in them. (…)»
After the Spirit/Uranus’ ‘castration’, Matter/Earth, having assimilated the
power of her companion through her ‘children’, dominates the world and is
equated with the inexhaustible fertility of the universal Mother/Gaia. The
Iron Race is molded from her own elements (children). And while all this
happens in ‘heavy’ matter, yet another myth –that of the Soul and Eros–
symbolically narrates the course of the human Soul.
The story describes the romance of a beautiful, young girl called ‘Soul’
(Gr.: Ψυχή=Psyche) and her beloved called ‘Eros’. Even though the Delphi
Oracle characterizes the Soul’s beloved as a ‘terrible monster’, the
girl/Soul, overcome by her lust for the boy/Eros, searches for him and in
order to be united with him, gets entangled in tormenting misfortunes. Zeus
finally unites them with the bonds of marriage.
408 PIERRE GRIMAL ‘THE DICTIONARY OF HELLENIC AND ROMAN
MYTHOLOGY’:
«PSYCHE/SOUL/ΨΥΧΗ: Psyche is the name of the ‘Soul’. It is also the name
of the heroine of a myth, which was bequeathed to us by Apuleius in his
work ‘The Metamorphoses’…»
In order to live with her beloved husband ‘Eros’, ‘Psyche’ abandons her
father’s palace and permanently moves to her husband’s.
The plot of the myth is long and therefore not easy to narrate here in full.
However, somebody can easily distinguish between the story lines, the
entire route of the ‘Psyche’, even before her incarnation into the visible
form, until her definitive entrapment in it.
But, as we have already mentioned, the Ancients considered Eros to be the primordial attracting
force of the world; in other words like a ‘sibling’ to gravity. Both of these forces, which in fact are
one, belong to the denser part of the energy universe –the black hole– where Psyche finally
settled down, in order to meet her beloved Eros.
So, if we remember the words of Hermes Trismegistus, we will better understand what he means:
«And let him who possesses Noũs, recognize himself as being immortal,
and the cause of death to be Eros (erotic love).» [SPEECH I §18].
As you might guess the ‘cradle’ in which Psyche (the Soul) would
henceforth meet her beloved Eros would be the material body of the Iron
Race that –built from the septic mud/matter of the Mother/Gaia–
consolidates intercourse (sex) as the ‘emblem’ of the perpetuation of the new
world.
409 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «From
then until now sexual intercourse has persisted thanks to the Chief Ruler
who put desire for reproduction into the woman who accompanies Adam.
Through intercourse, the Ruler caused new human bodies to be produced
and he blew his artificial spirit into each of them.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic:
STEVAN DAVIES]

Due to the ‘contaminated’ idiosyncrasy of the gods with human

weaknesses, all pre-existing discords and disputes started to increase
amongst them.
410 A)As an example from Greek Mythology, we mention the well-known
dispute between Athena and Poseidon.
B) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 12: Ǥ12.
For I will pass through the land of
Egypt this night, and will strike down all the firstborn in the land of
Egypt, both man and beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will
execute judgments: I am the Lord.» They have always had their
differences.
In these struggles they also entangled the nations/races they had created, by
infusing them with hatred for the nations of their adversary gods.
411 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (p. 120):
«However,
they were involved in civil wars and conflicts against other
representatives of the creator-gods. All the wars had their cause in the
division of one race from the other for gaining more power.»
Subdued by their ‘oblivion’, men start to focus on their racial differences
considering them paramount and quarrel with each other, every race valuing
their own gods as the most ‘skilled’ craftsmen of their species… This is
shown by the more esoteric and less conventional history of mankind. At
other times, when their disputes had their root in the differences between
the peoples, gods stood by them, since they could thus keep the peoples
subdued with the help and provisions they offered them.
412 A) DEUTERONOMY-OLD TESTAMENT CH. 19 Ǥ1. When the Lord your God
has destroyed the nations whose land the Lord your God is giving you,
and when you dispossess them (driven them out) and settled in their
towns and houses.» (…“God’s” justice, in all its magnificence!)
B) PIERRE GRIMAL ‘THE DICTIONARY OF GREEK AND ROMAN MYTHOLOGY’
«Ehetlaeus: A hero of Attica who appeared only once, during the battle
of Marathon against the Persians. Dressed as a peasant, he appeared in the
battle field and slaughtered the Persians. He disappeared after the victory.
An oracle revealed the divine nature of this mysterious fighter and
ordered a temple to be built in his honor.»
C) IDEOTHEATRON MAGAZINE - AUTUMNAL EQUINOX 1998, ISSUE 2
ARTICLE: EHETLAEUS (EHETLUS), POURNAROPOULOS A.,
(Electronics Engineer, Member of the Greek Astronautic Society)
«…This unknown hero was named after the handgrip of the Hesiod
Plough, which is called echetli/echetlon [Gr. εχέτλη = ploughshare].
…This strange hero, Ehetlaeus, didn’t fight using the weapons of the time
…but he fought with a strange weapon, unknown to the Athenians, which
looked like the echetli/εχέτλη of the Hesiod Plough (with a strange handgrip).
Today, a super modern weapon is reminiscent of the shape of echetli/
εχέτλη.
…The answer can be found hidden in Herodotus' texts: “In the battle of
Marathon, approximately 6,400 Persians were killed and only 192
Athenians. A strange occurrence took place during this fight. Epizelus …
an Athenian soldier, … fighting as a brave man should, …when suddenly
he was stricken with blindness in both his eyes, without the blow of
sword, arrow or spear; and this blindness continued thenceforth till the
end of his life. Epizelus narrated that it had seemed to him that a tall and
stout warrior, whose huge beard shaded his entire shield, stood over
against him; but that ‘ghostly’ apparition passed him by, and slew a
Persian warrior fighting next to him.”
…So, according to my point of view, in the battle of Marathon, Ehetlaeus,
in order to save Epizelus’ life, … kills the Persian hoplite with a lethal
beam of rays from his weapon. At the same time, Epizelus turns to see
Ehetlaeus and is accidentally struck in the eyes by a collateral –non lethal
though– beam of rays, and goes blind. Epizelus describes Ehetlaeus, as he
saw him at that moment. Ehetlaeus’ weapon was a Laser-beam weapon,
which sent out two beams of rays: the central beam, which was lethal and
the collateral one, which was the one causing loss of sight. I cannot
exclude the possibility that these were not Laser beams, but of another
kind, completely unknown to us.»
Today, the techniques of human control have changed. Instructions are now
transmitted by the creators or their astral doubles to powerful earth centers
of ruling power and authority and through them they manipulate human
society completely. We will talk about this as we continue our discussion.
The process of materialization and de-materialization was not and still isn’t
simple so as to be routinely carried out.
413 SUPER MUNDANE BOOK 1, 1938

Reports-speeches of the spiritual teachers –on behalf of the Creators–

through the medium ‘Urusvati’
Ǥ5. Urusvati has seen us in both the dense and the subtle bodies. Only
those few who have had this experience can know the tension that
accompanies it.
§16. Urusvati knows the three states of our bodies. Each state has its own
distinguishing characteristic, and even the dense state is so refined that it
cannot be compared to the earthly. The subtle state has become adapted to
the conditions of the earthly atmosphere to such a degree that it differs
substantially from the usual sheaths of the Subtle World. Finally, the third
state, which is between the dense and the subtle states, is a unique
phenomenon.»
So, to meet the pressing requirements of their transport to various places on
earth, the creators have been using advanced transportation means, which
contemporary researchers attribute to extraterrestrials. Technology after all
is not a privilege of mankind, but merely reflects the craftsmanship of the
creators.
414 See the description of god’s ‘chariot’ by Ezekiel in Ch. 10, in the Old
Testament. Researchers, based on this description, have sketched the
‘vessel’, which, in the end, appears to have been a very intelligent means
of transportation.
Α) ‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK I (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938: The spiritual teachers
Ǥ2 Urusvati has seen many of our apparatuses. In appearance they
state:
do not differ much from those in use elsewhere. However, the way they
are used is different, for psychic energy is applied. §4…We have
apparatuses that assist the transference of thought over a distance. People
would be astonished to see that certain apparatuses that are familiar to
them are here applied quite differently. §15…We are actually charged with
electricity in order to increase the Primary Energy, and use unusual
electrical apparatuses to create the special environment needed for the
sending of thought. […] but such a saturation of the environment with
electricity can also cause fiery sicknesses. Everywhere harmony is
needed. §20…Our Towers are many-storied, and research is constantly
taking place. §77…Our apparatuses may resemble simple telegraphic
receivers, but they are designed for more subtle vibrations. The necessary
tension requires an increase in prana. The breathing of our ozonizers can
be likened to the breathing of living beings. Our lighting system, which
resembles neon tubing, can burn very brightly.»
Β) PHILOSTRATUS ‘THE LIFE OF APOLLONIAN TYANAEUS’ (VOL. 2, p. 25)
The incident refers to the time when Apollonian Tyanaeus was in India
and was about to meet the wise men of the Indies for the first time. While
he was waiting, he saw some scenes carved on a rock, which bore witness
to historical events of the past and he describes them. His very narration
betrays the possession of a very advanced and specialized ‘technology’!
The anthropomorphic gods ‘Panes’(1) are also mentioned.
«On this rock you can see traces of cloven hoofs (with two toes)(1) and
outlines of beards and faces, and elsewhere on it, impressions of persons
who have slipped and rolled down. For they say that Dionysus, when he
was trying to storm the place along with Heracles, ordered the Panes-gods
to attack it, because they were able to create earthquakes; but they were
thunderstruck by the sages and fell in different ways; and the rocks bore
the prints of the various postures of the failed attempt and fall. And they
say that around this rock they saw a cloud floating, in which the Indians
live and render themselves visible or invisible at will. Whether there were
any other gates in the rock, they say they do not know; for the cloud
around it, does not allow this place neither tightly shut nor open to
appear.»
In this text there is an indirect mention of the inaccessible passage –
through a cloud (Nephelē) – to the underground Shambhala which we
will mention later on.
Every skeptic wonders: since both the ‘spiritual masters’ and the so
called ‘extraterrestrials’ use technology so often, could they be one and
the same?
(1)Regarding Panes (gods): Two-legged, two-natured creatures, Billy-

goats from the waist down, with cloven hoofs… and men-shaped from the
waist up.
In ARTHUR CLARKE’S book ‘THE MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’ there is a true
testimony of some strange footprints that might belong to this or some
similar creature… He himself calls them “traces of the devil”. Arthur
Clarke narrates:
«The event takes place in the beautiful English County of Devon, literally
in one night. The year was 1855. …On Friday February 9th, people living
in the towns and villages around river Ex’s mouth, woke up to find their
land covered with strange footprints on the snow. …The ‘prints’ were
formed in one night. …They were in a straight line and had the shape of a
hoof. Inside this shape though, there were traces of claws. …Other prints
of the same kind were found heading straight up on the roofs of the
houses and in every neighborhood of Dawlish. …The distance between
each print was twenty centimeters or a bit more and the footprints had
exactly the same dimensions and step in every district! This mysterious
visitor crossed each garden or yard only once and did that at every house,
in many places, in several towns…as well as in the farms between towns.
These regular footprints, in some occasions, crossed over the rooftops of
houses and barns as well as high walls.
…Now, speaking of the distance covered by someone or something that
left such prints…it must be more than 160 kilometers!
…From these reports, Ms. Theo Brown, a Professor at the University of
Exeter, collected enough evidence to reconstruct the astonishing scene
that everyone, living in the area of Ex had experienced. …Yet none of the
explanations given was completely satisfactory. And as Theo Brown
notes: “No one expected a donkey to stroll on rooftops.” The
phenomenon still remains a mystery…»
Part of this aethero-physical technology is hermetically guarded inside large
hollows of the earth, where the ‘informed ones’ locate some underground
cities.
415 SUPER MUNDANE BOOK 1, 1938: Ǥ3. Urusvati has seen some of our
repositories. Objects of art are collected according to eras, but the
collections do not constitute a museum as it is usually understood. These
objects serve as a reservoir of accumulated auras, and the creative
emanations of their former owners. …We can study in this way the true
meaning of a particular era. …Some of our Brothers are the former
owners of objects in our repository. Sometimes an object is sent into the
world to carry out a certain task. For example, it may be buried in some
place as a magnet.… In truth, each object is for us a useful apparatus, and
can be used for important observations. It is especially valuable to
observe the relationship of ancient auras to later emanations. … In our
many experiments with ancient objects, we observe not only with
spiritual vision but also verify by the use of our apparatuses. This is not
so-called psychometry, but a science of radiations. … We can study the
language of objects by their radiations. …We watch inventors with great
attention.»
One of the most fundamental goals of the Iron Race, as we have said, was
to render all the ‘powers of (positive and negative) energy-administration’
invisible to the eyes of common men. Furthermore, adherence to these
conditions had to be ensured by strong security measures, a process which
would be slowly and gradually completed with one final outcome: the
genetic mutation of man.
During that long period from the time of the great clash of the gods until the
transitory phase after the sweeping cataclysm, groups of materialized astro-
aetheric entities, as well as solely-material monsters generated by genetic
interbreeding of dissimilar beings –since the possibility of crossbreeding
between disparate species was permanently interrupted only in the fifth
Race of Iron– swarmed the inner hollows of the Earth, converting them into
either havens or bases of operations. Thus, after the end of the Clash of the
Titans, the earth’s bowels were dedicated to be the primary materialization
den, mainly for the negative, astral skeptomorphic entities.
416 A) P. GIANNOULAKIS ‘HOLLOW EARTH’

«The dreadful Deros love gold very much and thus somebody can have
financial transactions with them. …Despite the superior technology they
use and the supernatural abilities they possess, the Deros have a lot of
defects. They are afraid of salt, which damages their skin, if it comes in
contact with it. They despise light, which causes problems to their eyes.
They are also afraid of weapons and people who don’t show their faces!
…Because, when a man's face is covered, they can't use the optic nerves
of the intruder's brain to stun him in the tunnels. They can use this ability
under appropriate conditions, and they are supposed to be able to
immobilize, to ‘petrify’ their opponent using this technique.»
Is it possible that this kind of ‘techniques’ can help us explain the real
causes for the creation of the ‘Petrified forest’ in Sigri, in the island of
Lesvos?
Centuries ago, a large area with real trees was turned to stone, under still
unclear conditions –all we have are some ungrounded assumptions– and
even today it lies there, puzzling researchers. It is remarkable that the
entire area around it is arid, in contrast to the morphology of the rest of
the island.
Is it, also, possible to find, in these ‘techniques’, answers to the
transformation of Lot’s wife to a pillar of salt or to the Medusa’s
‘abilities’? Finally, could the use of such ‘techniques’ be the cause of the
huge quantities of fossilized timber that exist in the areas of the Arctic
Circle? Dimitrios Evangelopoulos writes, in his book:
EVANGELOPOULOS, D., ‘HYPOHTHONIA MYSTERIA/SUBTERRANEAN (SUB-
CHTHONIC) MYSTERIES’ (p. 180):
«A large quantity of fossilized wood, coming from remains of forests,
appears in various places of the Arctic Circle, like the New Siberian
Islands, thousands of miles away from the forests of today. …This
fossilized wood as it is called, is a basic source of fuel and construction
material for the people in Siberia. …According to the supporters of the
Hollow Earth Theory, this (fossilized wood) comes from the inside of the
Earth, through the ‘hole’ of the North Pole and is swept away to these
islands by the currents.»
B) A different statement that confirms the existence of dimorphic beings,
which some people call Titans, others Giants, or others Nephelims –who
at the end of the Titanomachy (Clash of the Titans) were confined to
Tartara– is the personal testimony of Lord Edward Bulwer Lytton in his
book ‘THE COMING RACE’.
In his book, he describes his two-year stay in the subterranean city of the
Vril-Ya –whose residents were about two meters tall– and the facts he
revealed –as we will see later on– dynamically determined the scientific
research of Germany during the Second World War and constituted the
source of ‘inspiration’ for Adolph Hitler.
Among other things, Lytton, in his book, describes three portraits he saw
hanging there, which depicted the first three generations of patriarchs of
that Vril-Ya tribe:
BULWER LYTTON E., ‘THE COMING RACE’ (p. 117):
(1st portrait, third –younger– generation) «The philosopher is attired in a
long tunic which seems to form a loose suit of scaly armor, borrowed,
perhaps, from some fish or reptile, but the feet and hands are exposed: the
digits in both are wonderfully long, and webbed (with a membrane). His neck
is almost non-existent, while he has a low receding forehead, not at all the
ideal forehead of a sage's. He has bright brown prominent eyes, a very
wide mouth, high cheekbones, and a muddy complexion.
… (2nd portrait, second race) The portrait of his grandfather (of the
previous man) had the features and aspect of the philosopher, only much
more exaggerated: he was not dressed, and the color of his body was
singular; the breast and stomach yellow, the shoulders and legs of a dull
bronze hue…
… (3rd portrait, first race) the great-grandfather was a magnificent
specimen of the Batrachian genus, a Giant Frog, pur et simple (…). »
In order for these beings of darkness to be under the control of their
adversary positive powers, a corresponding base/headquarters had to be
projected (placed) there. So, a mirage (reflection) of Shambhala, the astro-
aetheric city of the positive powers, is imprinted and takes form in these
hollow regions of the Earth. This sub-chthonic Shambhala is called
Agartha, or Hyperborea, and is ‘the true residence of Apollo’ as Plato
testifies.
417 In order to facilitate the reader to form a complete view about the
topic of the ‘Hollow Earth’, the volume of the references that follow is
quite large.
A) PIERRE GRIMAL ‘THE PENGUIN DICTIONARY OF CLASSICAL MYTHOLOGY’:
«ENTRY HYPERBOREANS (Gr.: Υπερβόρειοι): A mythical race who lived in a
region ‘beyond the North Wind’, ‘beyond the Boreas [Gr. = North wind]’.
This myth is connected to Apollo’s myth. …The myth has it that some
ceremonies of the Apollonian Cult/worship are attributed to the
Hyperboreans. It is said that not only Leto had been born in Hyperborea
and from there she later came to Delos to give birth to her children, but
also that Apollo’s sacred objects, which were worshiped in Delos, came
from there as well.
…After the birth of Apollo, his father, Zeus, ordered him to go and live in
Delphi. …Every nineteen years…he goes back to the Hyperboreans. …
The Hyperboreans also appear in the myths of Perseus and Hercules (at
least in the version that locates the garden of the Hesperides in the
farthest extremities of the North). Especially after the Classic Age
however, it was customary to present Hyperborea as an ideal place, with a
very mild climate, pleasantly temperate: a real country of Utopia. There,
the earth yields crops twice a year. The inhabitants have amiable customs.
They live in the countryside, in the fields and the sacred forests and their
longevity exceeds every limit.»
Let us see now, how Admiral Byrd describes the hollow parts of the
Earth: In 1947, leading the American expedition for the exploration of
the North Pole himself, he flew on a small plane 1,700 miles to the north
and (without realizing it) found himself in the ‘hollow of the Earth’.
Nine years later, he attempted a second expedition to the South Pole and
entered the hollow of the Earth, 2,300 miles to the south. Afterwards,
these accounts, as well as many others, were withheld from the general
public, and are still considered to be confidential knowledge for the
‘people of authority’…
B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’:
«In February 1947, Rear Admiral Richard E. Byrd, head of the ‘Unites
States Navy Task Force’ flew over the Earth, beyond and not across the
North Pole, for seven hours, and reached an area which hadn’t been
registered on the geographical maps. There, he didn’t find ever-lasting
polar ice, as expected, but mountains full of forests with lakes, rivers and
sward (a stretch of turf). In addition, he saw a huge primitive animal,
resembling the mythic mammoths, wandering in the bushes.(1)
Byrd announced through the radio, from this ‘polar’ place: “I wanted to
see the Earth beyond the (North) Pole. The circle beyond the Pole is the
center of the big unknown.” Millions of people read this announcement,
as it was passed on to the newspapers, and heard the same on the radio.
But these messages were the last ones, since the Government, realizing
the importance of these discoveries, subjected them to strict censorship.
On January 13th, 1956, another expedition, under the command of Byrd,
flew away from the ‘McMurdo Sound Base’, which is 400 miles away
from the South Pole, and entered inside the Earth 2,300 miles again
beyond the South Pole. This was confirmed by the daily press, on
February 5th, 1956. However, nothing more was made public and the
whole matter was strictly kept a secret, just like the discoveries in the
North Pole. When Byrd returned to the United States in March of the
same year, he said: “This expedition opened out A BOUNDLESS EARTH/
LAND.”
The same time Byrd flew 1,700 miles inside the Earth in the North Pole,
Lt. Commander David Bunger, U.S. Navy’s ‘Operation High-Jump’
(1946-1947) made a similar discovery in the South Pole, known as
‘Bunger’s Oasis’. The land that Bunger discovered had no ice at all; it
had a lot of lakes of various colors –deep red, green and deep blue– and a
diameter of more than three miles each. The water in them was warmer
than the water of the ocean; and he discovered that while landing his
hydroplane. …The ‘Globe and Mail’ newspaper of Toronto-Canada,
published a photo, shot by an aviator, who apparently had penetrated the
same place as Byrd. It presented a beautiful valley with smooth hills. The
photo was published in 1960.»
So, in these poles, there are large openings leading to Hyperborea, the
homeland of Apollo, with the mild climate and the enchanting beauties…
…he saw…an enormous primitive animal, resembling the mythic ‘mammoths’, wandering in the
bushes. (1)
(1) Obviously, one of these poor animals must have been stranded to the
external frozen areas of the North Pole, while wandering in search of
food. It probably froze to death and was then discovered by scientists (a
few years ago), frozen and perfectly preserved…having fresh grass still in
its mouth! …This fact made the ‘experts’ assume that the ice-age
happened instantaneously (!!), deep-freezing whatever it found in its
course…
ARTHUR CLARKE in the book ‘THE MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’ (p.258 Gr.
edition) describes how a prehistoric mammoth was found frozen in Siberia
by the professor N. K. Vereshagin and was carried to Leningrad in 1977.
The tribe of Yakuts though, who lived in the area, insisted that the
mammoths still lived there, as their dogs many times ate the (prehistoric)
animals that had frozen to death.
And D. EVANGELOPOULOS supplements in his book “HYPO-CHTHONIAN/
SUBTERRANEAN MYSTERIES (p. 180): «What could we possibly say about the
mammoth tusks which continue to accumulate on the islands of North
Russia, despite their ceaseless trade for over 400 years? Moreover, what
could we possibly say about the fresh carcasses the mammoths
themselves, found encaged in icebergs that come floating from the North?
The supporters of the Hollow Earth Theory are here explicit as well: these
come from the continent inside the Earth, coming out through the
respective polar opening, which is close to where we locate the North
Pole today, but not exactly at it.»
C) ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘MYSTERIES OF THE EAST’: «For
centuries, there has been the legend that the last spiritual secrets of
humanity are kept in a secret place in the Himalayas. The secret council,
whose members are supposed to possess supernatural powers, is located
in the colony of Shangri-La, which is also called Shambhala. …In Asian
traditions, Shangri-La is the spiritual cradle of the planet in which the
preparation for the spiritual revival of humanity takes place. …The name
Shangri-La is also mentioned in the Hindu texts ‘Puranás’ and in fact, it is
presented as a real place.»
D) The Spiritual Hierarchy of the Planet, through their teachers, informs its disciples about the
first Shambhala.
PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’:
«The great and beloved Sanat Kumara decided to offer his service to
Earth…and founded his dwelling in the hermitage which is today known
as ‘Shambhala’. At that time, it was on an island in the middle of a
sapphire, azure (blue) sea and after a cataclysm it was submerged and in
time ended in what we know today as the Gobi Desert*. Shambhala was
then returned to the aetheric realm, above the Gobi Desert.»
* Today, Gobi Desert is a paleontologist's ‘dreamland’, since thousands
of dinosaur fossils can be discovered there…
Furthermore: SPEECH OF THE GODDESS ISIS, JUNE 15TH, 1961 (p. 143):
«As a divine architect, when this very Same Lord of the World (the
archon of this world) Sanat Kumara announced to the Kingdoms of his
native star, Venus (the star of dawn) that he intended to bring the Light
(Εωσ-φόρος=Lucifer=light bearer) the patience, the balance and the
wisdom of himself to the dark star, the Earth, Serapes was the first
volunteer who offered to supervise the creation of a similar magnificent
Shambhala –planetary dwelling– on Earth, for Sanat Kumara.»
The name Sanat seems to be an anagrammatism of the word ‘Satan’. And
as the spiritual teachers state, the homeland of the teacher in question is
the planet Venus. That is, the star of dawn (=εω/eo) or the morning star
or Lucifer (=Εωσ-φόρος / light bearer), as the specific star is
symbolically called… as the forerunner of dawn.
E) P. GIANNOULAKIS ‘HOLLOW EARTH’ (An excerpt of the conversation
between the Russian painter Roerich and a Lama in a monastery of
Potala):
«Buddhist Mythology talks about the Celestial invisible Shambhala but
very few know the Earthly Shambhala in Agartha which is connected
with the Celestial one and the two parallel worlds. Travelers from the
Celestial Shambhala come to the Earthly one (through materialization) in
order to communicate with its inhabitants and the select ones of the
surface world.»
F) SECRET WORLDS (CUMULATIVE WORK), CH. ‘SHAMBHALA-AGARTHA’ P.
GIANNOULAKIS
«THE FORBIDDEN LAND: Tibetan Buddhism has acquired most of its
knowledge about Shambhala from ‘The Kalachakra texts’. …Rumors,
legends and stories about an underground (or apocryphal, earthly)
paradise in the heart of Asia, came to the West during the Graeco-Roman
period. For example, the Greek philosopher Philostratus recorded the
journey he took with the great magician Apollonius Tyanaeus, in the
wilderness of the Tibetan Himalayas, a place which he called ‘the
Forbidden Land of the Gods’. Later on, the relevant testimonies about
those areas grew in numbers, through the first Christian missionaries. …
Madam Helena Blavatsky, founder of the Theosophical Society in 1879,
writes in her book ‘The Secret Doctrine’, that the ‘legendary Shambhala’
was an aetheric city in the Gobi desert. It was the ‘invisible headquarters’
of the Mahatmas, a brotherhood of great spiritual teachers, who emigrated
there after the sinking of Mu under the Pacific Ocean. Blavatsky writes
that “the Heart of mother Earth, Gaia, beats right under the sacred
Shambhala…”
…AGARTHA’S EMISSARIES: The rare book of the Russian writer and
explorer Ferdynand Antoni Ossendowski, ‘Beasts, Men, and Gods’
(1922), contains a lot of remarkable information about the Hollow Earth
subject and Agartha. I quote a very interesting excerpt from this
extremely rare book:
“…On my journey into Central Asia I came to know for the first time
about ‘the Mystery of Mysteries’, which I can call by no other name. I
deciphered a great many things about it, after I had analyzed and
connoted many sporadic, hazy and often controversial testimonies. …
Afterwards, someone from the lake Nogan Kul showed me the smoking
gate that is the entrance to the ‘Kingdom of Agartha.
(Let me remind you of ‘The life of Apollonius Tyanaeus’ by Philostratus,
from the previous reference: “Whether there were any other gates in the
rock, they say they do not know; for the cloud (Nephele) around it does
not allow this place neither tightly shut nor open to appear.”)
…I heard from an erudite Chinese Lama related to Bogd Khan, that all
subterranean caves in America are inhabited by an ancient nation who has
disappeared in the interior of the Earth. Traces of this nation are still
found on the surface of that land. These subterranean people and their
territories are governed by rulers owing allegiance to the King of the
World (the archon of this world).
You know that, in the two greatest oceans of the east and the west, there
were formerly two continents. They disappeared underwater, but their
peoples went into the subterranean kingdom.
(This is the punishment (sentence) of the Gigantes (Giants)/Titans and
their confinement to the Tartara, the central gates of which are in the
territory of the ‘Great Ta(r)tary’. The land of the Mongols Ta(r)tars,
Mongolia or Tartaria, is located there, where, the Gobi desert and the
aetheric Shambhala lie as well.
«Tatars: a name for all the Asian populations of Mongolian origin, mainly
from the Central-West Asia»).
…In the underground caves, there exists a special light which promotes
growth to grains and vegetables and longevity with no disease to the
people. There are many different races of men and many tribes. …The
capital of Agartha is surrounded by settlements of the high priests and the
scientists. …The throne of the King of the World is surrounded by
millions of incarnated deities. The holy palace itself is encircled by the
palaces of the Great Guru, who possesses all the visible and invisible
powers of the Earth, of Hades and of the Sky and who can do everything
for the life and death of man… (The whole situation reminds us of the
‘glory’ of Yaldabaoth...)
…Some Indian Brahmans and Tibetan Lamas, during their laborious
struggles on the peaks of mountains unconquered by any other man,
found inscriptions carved on the rocks, footprints in the snow and traces
of wheels. On a mountain top, reverent Sakkia Mouni found stone-tablets
with inscriptions, which, he only managed to understand when he had
reached an old age. Afterwards, he entered the Kingdom of Agartha,
wherefrom he brought back excerpts of the sacred teaching, which had
been imprinted in his memory. There, in palaces made of a marvelous
crystal, live the invisible rulers of all pious people, the King of the World
or Brahatma (the archon of this world), and his two assistants, Mahatma
(knowing the purposes of future events) and Mahynga (ruling the causes
of these events).»
WHERE IS SHAMBHALA? The Italian Tibetologist (and friend of Julius
Evola) Giuseppe Tucci mentions that Shambhala is traditionally placed
close to the River Sita (which he identifies with Tarim), a big river that
flows eastwards through the Chinese Turkestan (Sin-Kiang), north of
Tibet. Panchen Lama wrote that the huge kingdom of Shambhala extends
between Mount Kailas (in the South of Tibet, about 700 miles away from
Tarim river) and the nearby river Sita.»
G) Writer John Giannopoulos, in his book ‘Hollow Earth’, quotes facts
that Georg Müller, a former ‘SS’ officer, had confided in him, and brings
all the evidence proving their authenticity.
During the Second World-War, Georg Müller participated in research
expeditions conducted by the German Army (using ‘Thule Society’(1)) for
the discovery of the hypo-chthonian Vril-energy. In particular, former
U.N. secretary Curt Waldheim took part in one of these expeditions.
Lord Edward Bulwer Lytton, an initiate of the Rosicrucian order, with his
book ‘The Coming Race’ strongly determined the philosophy of the
German Army officers of the time, turning their interest into the bowels of
the planet. Lytton admits that the founder of the Rosicrucian order,
‘Rosenkreuz’, discovered the mystical knowledge in a mysterious place
inside the Earth and tends to imitate him.
(1)Thule is considered to be the capital of Hyperborea, the homeland of

Apollo.
H) MYSTICAL WORLDS, (COLLECTIVE WORK) CH. ‘SEARCHING FOR
HYPERBOREA AND THULE’, EDIT. GIANNOULAKIS P.
«THE ARYAN THULE: The revival of the Thule issue, at the beginning of the
20th century, is due to its adoption by the German ethno-socialistic
mythology. The occult ideology of the Nazis connected the myth of the
polar origin of man and the superiority of the Aryans with the traditions
and racial discriminations of the German Race (because some mystic
circles believe that the Paradise of Eden was located there or rather the
genetic laboratories of some Creators). The three fathers of the Nazi
Thule were Guido von List (1848-1919), Jorg Lanz von Liebenfels (1874-
1954) and Rudolf von Sebottentorf (1875-1945). The latter was the
founder of the notorious secret ‘Thule Society’, which studied and spread
the new-occultist and racist ideas on the subject, ideas which among
others lead to the creation of the basis for the Nazi ideology.
…In 1907, Lanz founded the ‘Order of the New Templars’, a knightly,
Gnostic, ritualistic brotherhood with the most extreme racist ideas. This
order with its ‘lodges’ in the ruined Masonic castles functioned as the
model for Heinrich Himmler’s ‘SS’, with him being the Great Magister,
who would prepare the breeding and the training of a new Aryan race. …
This would finally lead to the ‘Golden Reich of the Millennium’ and the
return to the homeland of Thule, which waited secretly beyond the Poles,
ready to send the Hyperboreans of the Hollow Earth to reinforce the
Aryan armies.»
It was on all this, that an entire morbid campaign was eventually based,
which decimated the peoples of the Earth, obsessed with the antagonism
of the disastrous creators, for the predominance of the best ‘maker’.
I) GIANNOPOULOS J., ‘HOLLOW EARTH’
The incident described by the writer John Giannopoulos, involves a team
of Germans with Georg Müller as their leader, inside the cave of
Distomo, in Viotia, Greece.
«…The instruments showed that they were at a depth of about 1,000
meters after they had covered a distance of more than 20 kilometers. …
The cave in Distomo seemed to have the advantages of a cave with great
interest, rarity, mystery and unexpected research results.
…When the team was about to move on to a new part of the cave, they
always followed the same tactics: the leader send a ‘scout’, usually the
second in order, the one who was hierarchically after himself (Müller).
…In this particular case, the one who usually carried out these scouts was
Hans. He, too, was an Austrian from Tyrol, and a mountaineer athlete
since before the war. He had a few words with Georg; he fixed his lantern
and moved to the entrance of the passage with his rucksack and a hank of
mountaineering rope.
…Hans strode easily through the opening and moved into the small
corridor. He had barely walked for about one and a half meters, when
something happened, which first left Georg Müller and then the others
speechless with surprise. Simultaneously with Hans’ walking, they all
saw a distinct light (!) coming, or rather ‘switching on’, exactly at the exit
of the corridor, right at the point that Hans was approaching. It was a dim
green light which created a ‘screen’, a ‘curtain’ that filled the exit, at the
end of the corridor. Georg Müller and the others had already jumped up
while watching Hans going through the green screen without difficulty,
maybe out of momentum, –in other words, maybe he wasn’t able to stop
despite his surprise– and disappearing from their sight! They assumed
that he had already entered the space beyond the corridor and waited for
some kind of movement or words from him. At the same time, the green
screen continued to glow and cover the side where Hans must have –
logically– been.
Next, the screen disappeared, ‘switched off’ completely! The dark
opening, at the end of the corridor, appeared again and they all rushed in
at once. The torches of all members of the team barely lit through the
darkness of the other side. They all called Hans’ name ceaselessly.
Nothing!
…Hans had passed through a ‘gate’, which led him somewhere else, to
the unknown; to what they had precisely been looking for! But how was
it possible? Nevertheless, his disappearance was real and definitive. …
Later, one of the biologists of the team, in communication with Georg
Müller, tried something else. He took a raincoat, rolled it in the shape of a
ball, got into the opening very carefully, and started walking extremely
slowly. He had already walked along the whole corridor when, suddenly,
the bright ‘screen’ appeared again. Leaning on the side wall of the
corridor, he threw the raincoat to the center of the ‘screen’ with a sudden
move. The raincoat –ball– hit the ‘screen’ at its center and went through
it. After a while, the ‘screen’ and the raincoat disappeared again, just like
the first time. It had surely followed Hans’ way, as it was not on the other
side. This time, it was difficult to fill in the (official) reports. How could
they report, what had happened?»
In another part of his book, he describes another incident.
«…The cave was in the hills that surrounded the town of Shigatze in
Tibet, under which –according to the legends of the area– the legendary
town of Shambhala is located. Apart from the other dangers that I have
already mentioned, the cave was full of galleries, found on different
levels, sometimes, with a height difference of more than 15 meters
between them. …Thus, they walked at a dead slow pace (with extreme
caution). …They went up and down the galleries until they reached a
level, where everything was different: The darkness became less thick;
a gleam appeared from the depths of the cave, which, after a while,
proved to be strong enough to lighten a beautiful underground lake. They
were not prepared to cross it, but as they walked around it, they found a
vessel that resembled a boat. …When they reached the opposite side, they
saw a kind of flora that didn’t have the usual green color but a bright light
brown. They followed the path –the only one they were able to locate–
which led them to the front of a stone gate. On its side, there was a frame
with a strange object that looked like an athlete’s discus. …They
attempted to go through the door, which was continuously open, without
having anything to block it. But although they tried –all at the same time,
or one by one– they couldn’t get through; as if there was an invisible or
transparent door in the opening, which, although invisible, made their
access impossible.»
J) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 132)
«We are citing the following, from a speech of Saint Germaine to the
students of ‘I AM’ on November 28th, 1932: …Do not consider it
incredible that the Teachers of Light and Wisdom have corridors
stretching in all directions under the Earth, in the same way you have
public streets…which branch away from the one end of the country to the
other (Hesiod: …to the underworld with the wide roads…). This would be easier to
understand if you had some idea about the atomic configuration of the
Earth. …Then you would know that the Great Beings… through the use
of certain rays (Vril-energy rays), are able to walk inside the bowels of the
Earth, with the same ease that you walk through water, but with one
difference: while they leave empty space behind them as they move, with
you, water returns back to its former place…»
K) BULWER LYTTON E., ‘THE COMING RACE’:
«I have spoken so much of the Vril Staff, that my reader may expect me
to describe it. This I cannot do accurately… It is hollow, and has in the
handle several stops, keys, or springs by which its force can be altered,
modified, or directed –so that by one process it destroys, by another it
heals– by one it can rend the rock, (Saint Germaine: “They are able to
walk in the depths of the Earth, using special rays”) by another it can
disperse the vapor, by one it affects bodies, by another it can exercise a
certain influence over minds.... I saw her (the user of the rod) put into
movement large and weighty substances, she herself standing at a
distance, merely by a certain play of her Vril Staff... She set complicated
pieces of machinery into movement, arrested the movement or continued
it, until, within an incredibly short time, various kinds of raw material
were reproduced as symmetrical works of art, complete and perfect. …
She produced by the motions of her slender rod over the springs and
wheels of lifeless mechanism, whatever effect mesmerism or electro-
biology produces over the nerves and muscles of animated objects. …
This people have invented certain tubes by which the Vril fluid can be
conducted towards the object it is meant to destroy, throughout a distance
almost indefinite; at least I put it modestly when I say from 500 to 600
miles.»
The physical passages that lead to these hollow regions of the Earth are
guarded from indiscrete eyes by appointed guards.
418 Α) ‘THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH’ NEAR EAST TEXTS, GR. TR.: XENI S. SKARTSI –

SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS, CH. THE SCORPIONS

Gilgamesh, in his desperate attempt to recover his lost Immortality,
decides to go to the ‘Garden of The Gods’. This ‘Garden’ can be
identified as Shambhala or Agartha, the sacred subterranean city of the
gods and the teachers in the Earth’s depths.
«…Thus, Gilgamesh reached that very high mountain, Mount Mashu,
which daily guards the rising and setting sun. Its twin peaks are high like
the wall of the sky and its flanks reach as far as the Netherworld below.
Scorpion-like beings watch over its gate, half human and half dragons.
…When Gilgamesh saw them, he only covered his eyes for a moment;
afterwards, he resumed his courage and drew near them. …The Man-
scorpion spoke to Gilgamesh, saying:
“Never has there been, Gilgamesh, a man born of a woman…who has
gone inside the mountains. It is twelve leagues long and there is darkness
throughout; dense is the darkness, and light there is none. But the heart is
oppressed by the darkness. From the rising to the setting of the sun, there
is a constant lack of light (it refers to the dark underground passages
which lead to the hollow Earth)…Go on, Gilgamesh, I allow you to enter
inside the Mashu Mountains; the gate of the mountain is open.”
…As soon as Gilgamesh heard this, he followed what the scorpion-being
had told him. Along the Road of the Sun he journeyed inside the
mountain, going to the east. When he had proceeded for three miles (into
the mountain), dense was the darkness around him, for light there was none.
Neither what was ahead nor behind could he see. After six miles he had
traveled, dense was the darkness, light there was none, neither what lay
ahead nor behind did it allow him to see. After nine miles, dense was the
darkness and light was not there, neither what was ahead nor behind
could he see. Twelve miles he traveled, dense was the darkness, light
there was none, neither what was ahead nor behind could he see. Having
traveled fifteen miles, dense was the darkness, light there was none,
neither what lay ahead nor behind could he see. …Twenty-four miles he
had traveled, and Gilgamesh cried out with a great voice, because dense
was the darkness, light there was none, neither what lay ahead nor behind
could he see. Twenty-seven miles he had traveled, and he felt the North
Wind at his face, but the darkness was dense… After thirty-three miles
the sun flooded inside with brilliance. There was the garden of the Gods
(Shambhala or Agartha)...all around, bushes grew tall forming gem stones.
…Instead of thorns and briars, there were hematite and rare
precious stones.» [THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH, TRANSLATED BY MAUREEN
GALLERY KOVACS, ELECTRONIC EDITION BY WOLF CARNAHAN, I998 WAS ALSO
CONSULTED]
If we leave aside the esoteric symbols of the text, we will find out that it
clearly denotes Gilgamesh’s trip to the interior of the Earth, Tartarus.
B) ‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK I (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938 (information through
channeling):
Ǥ1. Urusvati knows the Tower of Chun, and remembers how the exterior
of the Tower resembles a natural cliff. It is not difficult to prevent access
to this Tower. A small landslide can conceal the structure from those
below. A small dam can change a mountain stream into a lake, and in
time of dire need the entire district can be immediately transformed. …
But even before the physical transformation of the area, the power of
thought would already have diverted the caravan! In addition, chemical
effects can be utilized to prevent the approach of the curious. Thus do we
guard the Brotherhood. Even the most advanced aircraft cannot discover
Our Abode. Hermits living in nearby caves are watchful guards. Travelers
sometimes speak of having met a sadhu (Saint) who persistently advised
them to follow a specified path and warned them of the danger of
proceeding into certain other areas.… The sadhus know about the
Forbidden Place and know how to guard the secret... One should not
doubt the existence of an inviolable Abode. Urusvati remembers… the
light from Our Tower... She has seen Our co-workers gathering useful
plants…. One should see these archives of knowledge to comprehend the
work of Our Abode.»
C) P. GIANNOULAKIS ‘HOLLOW EARTH’ «Roerich’s travels are full of
wonders and strange incidents… The enigmatic ‘Azaras’, who are
Agartha’s emissaries … “walk on strange paths with the Yetis (of the
Himalayas), who serve them. …People with strange eyes, showing up
from caves, come down to markets and pay with ancient coins. The
Azaras are the holy men who safeguard the secrets of Shambhala...”
Strange things happen under the monasteries Sera, Gan-Den and
Depung…no one from the west knows about them…»
Legends speak of grotesque figures coming out of the caves at dark nights.
Even the story of St. George, the Christian Saint who killed the dragon that
terrified the inhabitants in his region, relates to these occurrences. Men
named some of these disfigured creatures that belong to the negative force,
goblins. Then they sealed the exits of every such cave, and Christians later
built a chapel in front of them.
419 P. GIANNOULAKIS ‘HOLLOW EARTH’ (p. 198): «Ihave at hand, hundreds of
photos with temples and small churches built on top of the mouths of
underpasses, at the entrances of openings, inside and outside caves, and
generally in places where there used to be some kind of entrance which
they now block (seal).»
They sealed-off the most dangerous ‘exits’ with the wall of the holy
sanctuary of a church in order to keep back or exorcise the real daemons
that were coming out. In time though, true testimonies gave rise to stories
and stories generated legends. Contemporary men do not believe them
anymore, due to an innermost fear, or because of their ignorance, and call
them superstitions. Earlier communities that lived closer to nature, knew
more on one hand, but interpreted them according to their limited
perception. These beings are classified (by some contemporary researchers)
as ‘extraterrestrials’, who have their ‘bases’ in the great apertures of this
Earth, and by others as ‘intra-terrestrials’, the permanent residents of
hollow Earth. In reality, they are but some categories of the many of the
“prisoners of war” of the Clash of the Titans along with their “wardens”,
who by the way aren’t any better than their prisoners! In these sub-chthonic
(underground) regions, symbiosis of the two opposite forces is on a knife-
edge, and as we will analyze later on, it is from there they control humanity.

The new bodies of men of the Iron Race, appropriately modified, are born
by the ‘blessed’ mortal females. The best specimens of this species are
selected and taught by their ‘genitors’ in order to take over the throne of the
king, chief, or Pharaoh of every race/nation. Plots, conspiracies and
intrigues start to flourish to determine which ‘son’ will prevail, because he
would be the chosen blue-blooded, king of men, whose sperm would have
to remain unadulterated and pure in time (hence the reason of royal
marriages only among the blue-blooded).
And while the creators’ higher ranks maintained control of the Soul and
transformed the new generation of men, their ‘negative doubles’ in the
lower energy-planes, i.e. the astral and aetheric worlds, intertwined with the
lower skeptomorphs, had formed a second uniform community. The new
Iron Race was obliged to ensure energy-nutrition for them as well.
Therefore, in order for this community to remain autonomous, it must act
independently. It is on this ‘necessity’ the new foundations of Karma were
established, which was organized in such a way to ascertain fair energy-
distribution to both sides.
420 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 226):

«It is true that the first Lords of Karma had been solely appointed as a
governing body, before the fall of man. Their aim was to supervise that all
the Root Races and sub-Races would incarnate on the assigned time and
not to offer judgment of any kind. When the astral world was created by
the human (skeptomorphic) disharmony, the Karmic committee increased
to seven members, in order to regulate the disharmony of the Race.»
The lower mental plane was from the beginning ‘the cradle of birth’ for all
skeptomorphic powers. The ‘negative doubles’ of the creators had now
regained absolute power over the entire astral plane. The cooperation of the
two would ensure success. With the lower mental on one hand and the
entire structure of the ‘ego’ and the emotions of the astral on the other as
their basic means, they could very well ‘mold/create’ their own humans.
421 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 8: Ҥ43. Why do you not understand what I
am saying? Because you cannot hear my word. §44. You are of your father
the devil, and the lusts of your father you will do. He was a murderer
from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because there is no
truth in him. When he speaks a lie, he speaks of his own: for he is a liar,
and the father of it (lying). …§47. He who is of God, hears God's words:
You therefore hear them not, because you are not of God.»
After all, the ‘tools’ for the appearance of dense matter were in the aetheric
region which was in their absolute possession.
A new species of man starts making its appearance, and blends in with the
crowd, with no apparent differences: Common men with ordinary feelings
and repetitive minds but without a soul granted by the higher ranks of the
creators, and completely devoid of spirit. Their exclusively repetitive
brain (like a cassette sound recorder) presents an intense inability to perceive the
depth of things and seems to only understand the superficial structure of
situations. They are a subcategory of the Iron Gender, ‘silicon men’, as
some call them today, or the gender of clay, the ‘common folk/stone people’
as they were diminutively called in antiquity.
422 ANTHIMOS GAZIS, ‘LEXICON OF THE HELLENIC LANGUAGE:

The Gr. word λαός = folk, comes from the ancient word λάς –λάας,
genitive: λάος = stone, rock
In relation to this, Greek Mythology narrates the story of Pyrra and
Deucalion.
PIERRE GRIMAL ‘LEXICON OF THE HELLENIC AND THE ROMAN MYTHOLOGY’
«THE MYTH OF PYRRA AND DEUCALION: We have the myth of Deucalion and
his wife Pyrra. According to this Myth, Zeus felt that men were so
steeped in vice that he had best destroy them with a great cataclysm. He
decided to spare only two just ones: Deucalion and his wife Pyrra. On
Prometheus' advice, (Deucalion’s father), they built an arc in the shape of
a huge chest and got inside along with their animals. For nine days it
rained incessantly, and when it stopped and the waters receded, the arc
ran ashore on the mountains of Thessaly, Greece. When they
disembarked, Zeus sent Hermes and offered to fulfill a wish they would
make. They desired for the Earth to acquire men. Zeus then instructed
them to throw the ‘bones’ of the earth over and behind their shoulders.
Deucalion realized that, by ‘bones’, Zeus meant the stones. So they threw
stones over their shoulders, and those that Pyrra threw turned into women
while those of Deucalion, into men. Thus, people (from stones = λάας -
λάος = folk) were created. Deucalion and Pyrra though, had four children
of their own, born of them and not of the stones of the Earth: Protogeneia,
Hellen(es), Amphictyon and Melantho (Melantheia).»
We will once again turn to the myths, in order to de-symbolize some truths.
The Greek myth of Deucalion and Pyrra renders this event, as all myths do,
through codes/symbols. The said couple represents Celestial Men. But it
was they who created the category of “common folk” with the symbolic
action of throwing stones behind their backs. The stone (see silicon)
symbolizes the creation of ‘living’ skeptomorphs, deprived of spirit, which
start to accumulate in the astral plane. These skeptomorphs gathered into
categories and thus created energy-hypostases of substantial strength. Using
logic’s energy-‘material’ –i.e. the energy of logical thought– from the lower
mental plane, they started surrounding themselves with emotions
(borrowed) from the primary astral space and in combination with the
widespread energized action of matter –i.e. energy produced by every form
of activity– they created an aetheric consciousness in the form of a quasi-
soul (the artificial spirit). With it they built astro-aetheric replicas of men
and then vitalized material bodies, which were born through natural birth
here on earth.
423 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, [Eng. tr.

from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]: «Through intercourse the Ruler caused new
human bodies to be produced and he blew his artificial spirit into each
of them (Not the Power of the Mother as he initially did with the souls!).»
B) ‘AVATON’ MAGAZINE (SEPTEMBER 2006 ISSUE)
ARTICLE BY ION MAGGOS: ‘WHO STEALS OUR SOULS?’
«As we have mentioned above, not even 50% of the people have souls.
Essentially, they are psychopaths with a mask of reason. …Clinical
psychiatrist H. Cleckley, in his work ‘Mask of Sanity’, describes an
individual who can mimic the human personality but gives the
impression that something is missing here: “…This functioning soul-
apparatus systematically reproduces not only samples of human logic, but
also the correct emotional reactions to all different real-life stimuli. What
we are dealing with is a hard-to-descry reflex-machine which perfectly
mimics the human personality.”
And researcher Ion Maggos continues…
…Their differences are not perceptible to the senses. Anthropoids do not
have their higher (energy) centers developed and cannot evolve. In short,
they have no souls. Externally though, they are stronger and more
beautiful. …In an organic portal (this is how he alternatively calls the
soulless ones) the so-called higher chakras are produced as the result of
the theft of this energy from the soulful ones. This gives them the ability
to simulate a soulful person. The soulful individual can see a mirror
image of his/her psychological characteristics when he/she attributes
soul-properties to these beings. Watch how tiring the presence of such
beings is to you, even if you ‘feel’ they are the most charismatic
individuals you have ever met. The DNA of the two races (i.e. the soulful
and the soulless: The author of the article believes that every soul
possesses a Divine Spark) has so much intermingled in the last thousands
of years, that we can find it inside even the same families: Your brother,
your sister, your father, son or daughter; not someone in the other side of
the world, or across the street, who worships another god or has a
different skin color. Maybe, it is one or more individuals with whom you
live every day of your life, and who have of course, only one reason to be
where they are: to drain and disorient the soulful beings away from their
esoteric journey; in other words, from their escape.»
As we have mentioned earlier in our discussion, the human cell carries
within its genetic code not only the structural model for the creation of the
material body, but also the weaving pattern for the aetheric and the astral
bodies, thus drawing/extracting the corresponding building material from
the respective planes. But the Soul, with or without a Spark, enters a
complete body at the defining moment of birth. Thus the creators, using the
power of the Spirit (Soul and Spark) ‘as yeast’ in the initial phases of
material creation, had already formulated in dense matter the corresponding
gene substructures for man’s basic functions. Nothing could alter the
outcome any longer if, at the moment of birth, a soul did not settle inside
the new material body. These new ‘human’ beings, a sub-race of the Iron
Gender –the clay people– are normal people in their material appearance,
regardless of race and color. Today, the greatest portion of mankind is made
of this third astral species. Therein lies the cause for the population
explosion and not in the creation of new souls and/or spirits. If the myth
describing the ‘castration’ of Uranus/Spirit interprets the events at a higher
spiritual plane, then it clearly denotes the end for every new birth of any
psycho-spiritual being. The number of already created souls has remained
the same since then. The number of the initially encaged Divine Sparks has
not increased.
The differences in the manifestations of the three categories (Celestial Men,
plain Souls, and astral men) are hardly distinguishable. The difference in
Celestial Men however, is a selectively existing sense, which has its root
exclusively in the spiritual body, and not the astral one. After all, the
seventh sense of Truth stems from there too. This selectively special sense
makes the owners of Spirit seem ‘quaint’ in the eyes of those who can’t
receive from their lacking self.
The second category now, where plain souls vitalize men, exhibits an
intensely slavish religiousness, with limited spiritual inquisitiveness.
The third category of simple astral-men with the repetitive brain and the
various good or bad feelings –depending on the astral level they come
from– show an intense affiliation (attachment) to matter and a strong
inability to understand the term ‘spirituality’. In fact, they associate it
(spirituality) with the mental upgrading of man, which might very well
correspond to the specifications of a fully upgraded electronic computer.
This is the source of the fundamental quarrels among men about the
existential riddles of life and the varying beliefs about man’s nature.
Environment plays a relatively minor role in the determination of these
views, and of course the view that someone has allegedly evolved after
many –dangerous and burdening to the spirit– incarnations is absolutely
not valid.
It is in this creative orgasm that reigned upon the earth during that post-
cataclysmic period, that all the peoples’ mythologies have their roots. Both
camps of the creators left indelible signs of their presence in the world,
testimonies that betrayed a specialized technology that today astounds us
and makes us wonder. Contemporary scientists stubbornly refuse to accept
it and because of that they put forth extreme conjectures to explain the
archeological riddles/findings. These technologies were initially used by the
creators themselves and were later appropriated by men. That advanced
knowledge has never been a human conquest, but was the product of
‘positive prescription’ since this technological know-how was never man’s
privilege, but a reflection of his creators’ advancements. This knowledge
was later abandoned by the following generations as incomprehensible.
Some initiated ‘guardians’ of this knowledge however safeguarded it like
the ‘apple of their eye’ and bequeathed it to selected concessionaires
through initiation.
As time went on, the newly implanted genes started manifesting their
properties in men. Men gradually started losing any ability for insight and
transcendental sense, all the way to the absolute loss of them. The creators
had succeeded in their goal. Men would remain spiritually weak and ‘blind’
from then on.
424 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-769):

«All the ‘fables’ of the Greeks were built on historical facts…The

expression ‘one-eyed’ (Cyclopes), refers to the eye of Wisdom (Sophia); for
the two front eyes were fully developed as physical organs only in the
beginning of the Fourth Race. The allegory of Ulysses (Odysseus)…who
was saved by putting out the eye of Polyphemus with a fire-brand, is
based upon the psycho-physiological atrophy of the spiritual/third eye.»
Blavatsky assumes that Odysseus belonged to the Fourth Root-Race of
the Atlanteans –as she calls the Fourth Race of Heroes. But the Trojan
War (in which Odysseus actively participated) is dated much later than
the cataclysm with the sinking of Atlantis (Fourth Root-Race) and the end
of the Atlantean Race. After all, the findings of Troy by Schliemann are
dated (the older ones) up to 3,200 B.C. Additionally, scientific research
has shown that a great flood occurred between 5,000 and 7,000 years
ago, whereas Plato in ‘Critias’ dates Atlantis 9,000 before his time.
PLATO’S CRITIAS (verses 108d5-108e5): «And if I can recollect and recite
to you all that has once been said by the priests (of Egypt) and brought
hither by Solon. …Let me begin by observing first of all, that nine
thousand years have elapsed since the war between the dwellers beyond
the Pillars of Heracles (Gibraltar) and all who dwelt within them (in the
Mediterranean); …and in command of the other side were the kings of
the island of Atlantis.»
Therefore, logically, Odysseus [Ulysses] belongs to the Fifth Race, or the
Iron Gender, or the Arian Race, as Blavatsky calls it.
The wit of the reasoning mind and the cleverness of the ‘resourceful’ (Gr.
‘poly-mechanos’ = he who can devise many tricks/machines) new kind of
man of the Iron Race, who in this myth is represented by Odysseus
[Ulysses], who, by the way, has left ‘Penelope /Eve/I Am Presence’ alone,
condemns to permanent ‘blindness’ the Spiritual (third) eye, which is
located in the center of the forehead and is represented by Cyclops
Polyphemus, an entity of the previous Race, the Fourth.
A reminder of the lament of the souls as they were preparing for
incarnation:
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT XXIII, FROM THE HOLY BIBLE OF HERMES
TRISMEGISTUS, TITLED KORE KOSMOU’:
Ǥ36. For the souls no longer belonging to God, the eyes will no longer
hold a prominent position and through such watery spheres as these, we
will see our own forefather Heaven tiny, and we shall never cease to
suffer, and at some point we shall have no more (spiritual) vision.»
New men gradually started ‘seeing’ less and less of the aetheric.
425 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p.125)

Speeches of the teachers of the ‘White Brotherhood’, (i. e. the creators' delegates).
«Elsewhere, Maha Chohan, in another speech he gave on June 28th, 1955
at the Royal Teton, pertaining to the same subject, stated the following:
‘During those primitive days…each and every one could see me, talk to
me and ask for my advice. Thus, we had a close cohesion on Planet Earth,
during that period. After the creation of ‘Maya’ (dark curtain) from the
dissonant thoughts and feelings of the world, which started to forget its
Source, the ‘human veil’ was formed in the interior of and around the
physical brain.
This started making our presence less and less discernible to the physical
vision of the world, until we became simple ‘shadows’ with our body
parts no longer definable. In time, even this weak diagram disappeared
and we remained just a memory, a myth and a tradition.»
When this became apparent, it meant the successful completion of the plan
for the ranks of the creators. In the material world of men respectively, the
gradual decrease of sightings of the aetheric world was interpreted as the
‘departure’ of the gods to ‘other places’ and spurred legend creation. Many
are those who even today, still wait for their gods to return! Others again
interpret those initial sightings of the ‘gods’ as ‘extraterrestrial races’ that
abandoned their ‘creation-of-man experiment’ and returned to their distant
homelands, planning to return in the future. It was nevertheless the new
circumstances/conditions/terms of the Clash of the Titans that forced all
those powers to perform their activities, no longer visible to the eyes of
men.
426 BOOK OF ENOCH, 15:10 «They will neither eat food nor drink, invisible
to the sight (the evil spirits of the giants/Nephelims) and they will rise even against
men and women, for they have received life from them.» Because of
course, their existence as skeptomorphs (thoughtforms) was the result of
the horrid negative and aggressive thought-creations of men.
Today, sporadically and to very few people, some remnants of the old genes
manifest, giving their owners some of the primal attributes, and offering
them the ‘gift’ of inner vision or something equivalent. This genetic
property makes them capable of ‘seeing’ or ‘hearing’ what is invisible to
the rest. Beyond this though, in most cases, these people manifest no other
spirituality. And since the one-eyed reigns over the blind, some pretend to
be ‘spiritual’ leaders and lead their followers to devastation…
Men today, just like the blind, feel their way around the surrounding world,
hypothesize and reach incomplete conclusions. Investigation through matter
is by default fragmentary and therefore lacking. Thus, the possibility of
revealing the spiritual root of unified knowledge becomes unattainable.
Only from the highest spiritual planes can one gaze to the lower ones and
only from there can one locate the scattered pieces of the Truth inside
matter.
It is not rare for science to act as a trammel to man’s Spiritual evolution.
The sole purpose of earth-science is to explain the material world. Some
parts of the Knowledge however do not belong to the densely material
plane, but have their origin in the spiritual realm. Thus, due to their ‘nature’
they cannot become tangible by the materially-focused scientist; and
science then, not being able to ‘touch’ them, considers it wiser –in order to
maintain its authority– to discard them as nonexistent, proclaiming matter
to be all there is. This way however, it plunges man deeper into his
materialism, and indirectly depicts him as a pulsating mass of cells…
He became quiet… He stood up and walked around the room. He then
turned and resumed the discussion.
THE CHRIST PHENOMENON

–The majority of people have not realized the Greatness of Christ, or His
work, or His Logos (Word), nor have they understood the reason for His
Descent. And they haven’t understood, because Christ’s words were
falsified in an effort to make them compatible and convenient to the status
quo, that the creators wanted to keep undisturbed. How else would the
transgressor (the archon of this world) “get along” with the representative
of absolute lawfulness (Luminary/Monogenes/Christ)? Furthermore, the
majority of the Jews realized that the Christ had not been sent by their own
creator/god, and rejected Him. Christians kept the impure teachings and
worshiped Jehovah. Material misunderstanding at its grandeur!
427 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 8: Ǥ42. And Jesus said to them (the Jews),
“If God were your Father, you would love Me… §44. You are of your
father the devil, and the lusts of your father you will do. He was a
murderer from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because
there is no truth in him. When he speaks a lie, he speaks of his own: for
he is a liar, and the father of it (lying). …§47. You therefore hear them not,
because you are not of God.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
JESUS DIALOGUES WITH HIS DISCIPLES: THE PRAYER OF THANKSGIVING OR THE
EUCHARIST:
«[33] One day He (Jesus) was with his disciples in Judea, and he found them
gathered together and seated in pious observance. When he [approached]
his disciples [34] gathered together and seated and offering a prayer of
thanksgiving over the bread, [he] laughed. The disciples said to [him],
“Master, why are you laughing at [our] prayer of thanksgiving? We have
done what is right.”
He answered and said to them, “I am not laughing at you. <You> are not
doing this because of your own will but because it is through this that
your god [will be] praised.” They said, “Master, you are […] the son of
our god.” Jesus said to them, “How do you know me? Truly [I] say to
you, no generation of the people that are among you will know me.”
THE DISCIPLES BECOME ANGRY:
When his disciples heard this, they started getting angry and infuriated
and began blaspheming against Him in their hearts. When Jesus observed
their lack of [understanding, he said] to them, ‘Why has this agitation led
you to anger? Your god who is within you (1) and […] [35] have
provoked you to anger [within] your souls.’
JESUS SPEAKS TO JUDAS PRIVATELY:
[35]‘It is possible for you to reach (the Kingdom), but you will grieve a
great deal. [36] For someone else will replace you, in order that the twelve
[disciples] may again come to completion with their god.”
(1)Jesus, by saying: “Your God who is within you” He means the breath

of the fallen creator, which is within each human soul. (See reference
#241 regarding the creation of the Soul)
Conversely, Jesus did not have this creator’s ‘breath’ within Him, since
He was Pure Spirit. Thus He said:
JOHN’S GOSPEL 14: «§30. I will not speak much more with you, for the ruler
of the world is coming, and he has nothing in Me (=he has nothing in Me
that belongs to him).»
C) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ52. His disciples said to Him:
“Twenty-four prophets have spoken in Israel, and they all spoke of You.”
He said to them: “You have disregarded the Living One who is in your
presence, and you have spoken of the dead.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
And at another point He clarifies regarding the prophets:
D) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 10: Ǥ8. (Jesus said) All who ever came before
Me are thieves and robbers.»
When Celestial Men joined the universe of the transgressor, they were
completely and constantly connected with the Monogenes of their
HyperUniverse, where THEY had come from as His Emanations/Offspring,
as well as with The Supreme Father. The Monogenes of the particular
HyperUniversal Region where the ‘leak’ originated from, was the
Intelligent Wholeness we call Christ; His Offspring, the Celestial Men.
When in a material man the Divine Spark reunites with the ‘I Am Presence’
then his connection with the Genitor Christ is restored and the phrase: ‘The
Christ is inside you’ becomes reality. Man then understands Jesus Christ,
because He experiences Him.
428 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ44. It is impossible for
anyone to see the everlasting reality and not become like IT. …But when
you see something in this other space (HyperUniverses), you become IT.
If you know the Spirit, you are the Spirit. If you know the Christ, you
become the Christ. If you see the Father, you are the Father.» [Eng. tr.
JOSEPH ROWE]

B) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS [Tr. from Coptic

PATERSON BROWN]:
Ǥ6. Therefore confusion was enraged at Him (Jesus) and pursued Him in
order to suppress and eliminate Him. He was nailed to a crossbeam, He
became the fruit of recognizing the Father. Yet it did not cause those who
consumed it (the Fruit of recognizing the Father) to perish, but rather to
those who consumed it He bestowed a rejoicing at such a discovery. For
He (Jesus) found them (those who sought) in Himself and they (who sought)
found Him (Jesus) in themselves.»
C) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§3. Jesus said: … “The
Kingdom (of Heaven) is inside you.” …§108. Jesus said: “Whoever drinks
from my mouth shall become like Me, and I shall become them, and what
was hidden from them shall be revealed.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]

Material creation had taken a very different path than the one expected. The
chasm between the apostate creators’ team and the HyperUniverses was
already deep. The apostates had embezzled Sacred Archetypes that did not
belong to them, and in order to continuously vitalize the death inside which
they had settled, they plunged the Archetype of Life and the Divine Spirit
into septic dense matter to make matter appear alive. However, as the
Sacred Archetype of Life vivified the material bodies, the ‘conflict’ was
triggered between life and the death that dense matter bore within,
producing pain which defiled Sacred Life. This was the rape of Life (…
Yaldabaoth raped Eve). This pain started permeating every material plane
and kept crushing Every Wholeness passing through them. Each
Wholeness, beyond and above the ‘Ego’, had the capacity to perceive the
massive cry of despair, fear and pain the entire material creation emitted –
something totally imperceptible to humans.
429 ILISSOS JOURNAL, ISSUE 95, 1972, ‘BREAKTHROUGH SCIENCE: ‘THE

UNKNOWN PSYCHIC WORLD OF PLANTS’, SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH ACHIEVEMENTS

IN BRAZIL.’
«…Cleve Backster, an FBI technician, wanted to know if the plant felt
the anxiety of a person in danger. If so, a violent and immediate pain
would cause a much more dramatic reaction. Then, he ‘thought’ of
cutting off one of its leaves. The moment the thought crossed his mind,
the pens (of the reaction-measuring-apparatus) rose at once to the
maximum level and immediately after that to zero. ‘The plant had
‘screamed’ from terror and then fainted.’ It recovered very slowly while
Backster started giving up on the idea of causing any harm to it.
…A plant being abused by a scientist, in the presence of five other
colleagues of his, loses consciousness but remains alive. The six scientists
leave the room. Shortly after that, the five return (the ones who were
previously only watching the abuse of the plant). The plant is in a state of
general alert. When the ‘molester’ enters the room, the plant ‘recognizes’
him and loses consciousness.
Other plants, which were in a completely tranquil state for hours, seem to
enter a mass state of turmoil the minute some small crawfish are thrown
into boiling water and die in the next room.
…Henrico, in service with General Electric, specialized in medical
engineering, has dealt extensively with the ‘temperament’ of plants at
first and later on with the human temperament. Results were
simultaneously accomplished… “The leaves –said Rodriguez− radiate a
mysterious energy which we first managed to capture and photograph in
the form of light. … No photographic camera is used, nor any lenses. The
object to be photographed is placed on a piece of film which is then
developed thanks to the electric discharge passing through the object
(Kirlian photography is described here, see reference #174). These photographs are but
one of the interesting results we managed to hit upon in our labs. The
‘aura’ of the leaf changes shape and color in relation to what we might
call the plant’s general state of health. This was nothing though. The most
notable fluctuations appear when the plant ‘feels’ threatened …or when
danger of any kind to other living entities is imminent.”
…Researchers and scholars under the supervision of Prof. Ernani,
director of the Institute of Psycho-biophysics in Sao Paolo Brazil, also
participate in the experiments. The team is comprised of 50 researchers/
scientists who specialize in the construction of special gauges measuring
the invisible radiations of bodies.»
This way, the creators had allegedly given life to a morbid creation, which,
due to its quality and in combination with the Archetype of Life and the
Spirit, produced a devastating side-effect/energy in the form of
skeptomorphs (thoughtforms).
As the vitalized energy sank deeper, seeping through septic matter in order
to vitalize it –obeying matter’s periodic route– it would then rise back up
(from dense matter) transmuted yet again into a degraded and inferior
skeptomorphic side-effect-energy. This process followed a steady, repetitive
cycle, which incessantly, not only vitalized the ever increasing side-effect-
energy (of the skeptomorphs) but also resulted in even further degradation
of all energy-planes, as it continued its eternal transformation cycle. This
was a sin of no precedence, and it burdened solely the
administrators/creators of this procedure, not their subordinates.
Additionally, supported by the amnesia they themselves had forced upon
the kidnapped Men, they subdued them to permanent slavery for the
production of this energy, deceiving them with false promises of
“redemption” and “spiritual evolution” and arousing their admiration for the
world they had built allegedly for man’s benefit. But they had counterfeited
a caricature of the HyperLuminous World of Light with stolen ‘tools’.
430 A) PLATO’S ‘TIMAEUS’ (VERSES 37C6 – 37D7):«And when the Creator saw
the world alive, moving and becoming an image of the eternal gods, he
was in awe and in his pleasure he set out to make the world resemble its
original prototype (the one according which he had built this world)
even more closely. And since the prototype model happens to be an
eternal living being, he set about to make the world he created as similar
to its prototype as possible. But inasmuch as the nature of this living
prototype happened to be eternal, this quality was impossible to be
attached in its entirety to this world which is generated. Wherefore he
designs to make this world a moving image of the eternal Aeon, and
by decorating the sky he creates a moving image of the stable and
unmovable Eternity, eternal as well while moving according to the laws
of numbers.»
B) PLATO’S “TIMAEUS” (VERSES 29A2 – 29B2):
«If, of course, this world is beautiful, and the Creator Αγαθός, it is
obvious that the Maker was aiming for the eternal (the unchangeable)…
And since these things exist in this way, by absolute necessity, this world
must be the image of another.»
C) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I Ǥ8. And I said to Him: Where do these
elements of nature come from? And He answered to me again: From the
Divine Will which took the form of Logos (Word) and saw the Good
World (of the HyperUniverses) and mimicked it, creating a world with
its own (the Divine Will's) elements and its own creations, the souls.»
D) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’:
«…Such an acceptance though, would shatter contemporary cosmological
views to pieces, let alone a series of social and philosophical currents
based on them, since the following hypothesis would start to faintly light
up: Namely, that the birth of this Universe, which is perceptible to us,
occurred through the false non-existence of another invisible Universe,
which may extend beyond the horizon of the Black Hole.» (…the Black Hole
which is our Universe).

Yet the damage did not stop there. They presented the deceit they had
forced upon humans as the normal “status quo”.
431 THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS, THE ECUMENICAL

COPTIC PROJECT [Eng. tr. from Coptic THOMAS PATERSON BROWN]

Ǥ3. Wherefore confusion grew strong, contriving its matter in
emptiness and un-acquaintance with the Truth, preparing to substitute
truthfulness with a potent and alluring fabrication. But this was no
humiliation for Him, the Inconceivable and Incomprehensible. For the
anxiety and the amnesia and the deceitful fabrication were nothing–
whereas the established Truth is immutable, imperturbable and of
unadornable beauty…
§4. The amnesia of confusion was not made as a revelation, it is not the
handiwork of the Father. Forgetfulness does not occur under His
directive, although it does happen because of Him (so that men ignore
Him/The Father)…Since amnesia occurred because the Father was not
recognized, thereafter, when the Father is recognized, there will be no
more forgetting.»
And they showed men that acceptance of all pain and every misery was the
only way to salvation, convincing them that all this was mandatory in the
name of false positivity and “for their own good”!
432 THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS THE ECUMENICAL

COPTIC PROJECT [Eng. tr. from Coptic THOMAS PATERSON BROWN]

«§3… Therefore despise confusion! It has no roots and was in a fog
concerning the Father, preparing labors and amnesia and fear in order
thereby to entice those of the transition (those created from the astro-
aetheric fields) and take them captive.»
In fact their perversion exceeded all limits of logic when they forced their
obedient ‘good slaves’ (bondservants) to feel happiness and satisfaction in
the pains they were experiencing, in the pretense that they would be
absolved/redeemed from sins that essentially had only been committed
because they were under the influence of this material body; a body their
creators had dressed them with, since this ‘garment of rot’ was predisposed
to generate passions and hatreds and conflicts and envies and angers,
forging heavy chains around the misguided humans.
433 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [STEVAN

DAVIES]: «They intended to make him (Adam) anew this time from Earth,
Water, Fire, Wind, which are Matter, Darkness, Desire, The Artificial
Spirit. This all became a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those thieves
bound the man in it, enchained him in forgetfulness, they made him
subject to dying.»
But the sin was one and one alone.
434 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§11 …And concerning judgment, because
the archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
It was the sin of the morbid apostate/creator who had forced an entire
humanity to live inside ‘vitalized’ waste and its byproducts, boldly
proclaiming that if the system of human society did not function flawlessly
it was because of man’s inefficiency.
435 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC: «[44] “Jesus said ‘It is impossible to sow seed on [rock] and
harvest its fruit. [This] is also the way […] the [defiled] generation […]
and corruptible Sophia […] (of this decaying world) the hand that has
created mortal people…»
When it became clear to the HyperCosmoi of the Truth that despite the
leniency shown to this material creation it had no possibility of spiritual
evolution, it was decided that this creation should cease to exist.
436 Α) THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 12: «§49. I came to set fire on the earth, and
how I wish it were already lit! … §51. Do you suppose that I came to give
peace on earth? I tell you, not at all, but rather division.»
B) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
(a) «§10. Jesus says: “I have sown fire upon the world, and now I tend it to
a blaze.»
(b) «§71. Jesus says: “I shall overturn this house and no one will be able to
[re]build it.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
The easiest resolution would be to totally destroy this ‘product’. But before
this could happen, all Celestial Men held hostage in the material universe
had to return Home. But they were already enslaved, plunged in spiritual
lethargy, constantly turning their kidnappers’ ‘wheel of life’, subjected to
consecutive reincarnations.
437 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ҥ28. Jesus says: I stood in the
midst of the world and revealed myself to them in the flesh. I found them
all intoxicated. Not one of them was thirsty and my soul grieved for the
children of humanity, for they are blind in their hearts. They do not see.
They came naked into the world, and naked they will leave it. At this
time, they are intoxicated. When they have vomited their wine (the
poison of the snake-god), they will return to themselves.” [Eng. tr. JOSEPH
ROWE]

Thus, the Worlds of Truth were limited to send their messengers at random
‘instances’ of material time and to various places on Earth, aiming to
awaken men sedated by ‘Maya’ (=the illusion/deceit of material life/world). But
human time runs differently inside this black hole of matter (…where
between two ticks of the clock time is infinite, equaling eternity). Thus, even
though actions of the HyperCosmoi of Truth succeeded one another almost
instantly, their results in the leisurely material time, spanned to much
greater time-intervals; because an instance THERE unfolds into thousands of
years here. So because magnitudes were disproportional, this gave the few
people, who were waiting for a Divine answer, the impression of
devaluation. The majority of humanity on the other hand was unable to
recognize and accept those emissaries, because what they proclaimed was
different to what many men had been ‘programmed’ to hear, and their
reasoning was regulated in such a way that they could only recognize their
creators’ ‘delegates’.
438 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 8: Ǥ43. Why do you not understand what I
am saying? Because you cannot hear my word. …§47. He who is of God,
hears God's words: You therefore hear them not, because you are not of
God.»
On account of that, some of the emissaries were killed, others were mocked,
others ignored, others labeled crazy and disturbed, while the evidence of the
Truth they presented was destroyed or falsified. The Celestial Children
however had to return at any expense and with them all the Sacred
Archetypes that the team of thieves had swindled. It was decided then that
different, more drastic measures had to be taken.

The request for the return of the Sacred Archetypes and the Spiritual
Children was communicated to the fallen creator. The answer was very
provocative indeed: “Celestial Men cannot be returned, because according
to the laws of material creation, they owe karma (sins). This karma must be
repaid”.
It was then that the definitive decision was made in the HyperUniverses!
The Monogenes Christ would repay the karma (sins) of His Own Offspring
(Celestial Children) and of all the souls that wanted to follow Him, in order
for them to be allowed to exit the tightly sealed, material universe.
The price demanded was the highest and required that both sides of the
forces behind this creation should be compensated and satisfied by
receiving the maximal energy which would be shed (produced) by the pain
of the sacrifice suffered by the ENTIRE Intelligent Sentient Wholeness of
the Monogenes.
439 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: «§28. …Just as the Son of Man did
not come to be served but to serve, and to give His life as ransom for
many.»
His Entire Spirit should incarnate inside a material body! No material body
however could withstand the Totality of His Spiritual Magnitude. It would
burn out.
440 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VI: «§2…For all things that are born are full of
passions, birth itself being a passion as well; and where passion is, there
is no Αγαθόν (Agathón). …It is hence impossible for Αγαθόν to be in
birth, it can only be in the unborn… §3. When it comes to man, Αγαθόν
(Agathón) is determined in comparison to evil. Down here, the not-so-evil
is considered Αγαθόν; And Αγαθόν down here, is the smallest particle of
evil. …And it is impossible for it (Αγαθόν) to exist (down here); for IT
cannot be contained in a material body which is bound on all sides by
wickedness, pains, labors and rage and deceit and by foolish fantasies.»
Just like ordinary electric cables cannot bear high-voltage electric loads and
other, special ones, suitably constructed are required, such is the relation
between material body and spirit. When a Great Entity is incarnated into
this material world, only a mere part of IT is embodied inside the material
body, not all of IT: this happens in order for the material body to manage to
withstand the magnitude of the Spirit it encompasses. This is why the
material body of the Monogenes had to be of “unique specifications”. It had
to simultaneously experience the complete amplitude of pain, in order to
pour out its prime energy down to its last drop, so that the archons of this
world, worshipers of bloody sacrifices, would satisfy their perverted
appetites by supplementing their karmic balance with even the last drop of
His pain and His blood.
441 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, [En. Tr. from Coptic: PATERSON BROWN]

(TABLET 104): Ǥ54. God is a cannibal. Because of this, mankind is

sacrificed (through karma). Before mankind was sacrificed, animals were
being sacrificed. For these to which they are sacrificed are not divinities.»
B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (P. 102)
The Creators and their delegate-teachers state through channeling:
(a) «Speech of Goddess Pallas Athena (Bridge, February 1960):
“Everything here on Earth as well as in the far beyond demands
deposition of energy. As you advance higher in the path of light, so much
more invaluable becomes (for their own benefit…) the gift of your energy as
well as the gift of your life.»
(b) «Speech of Saint Germaine given on January 1st, 1955, in
Philadelphia, USA. “Your knowledge on energy is minimal. Energy
manifested in the world of matter, as well as in the higher spheres, is a
force through which everything is accomplished.» («…preparing labors
and amnesia and fear in order thereby to entice…» [GOSPEL OF TRUTH])
C) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 29
Instructions of the god/creator to his bondservant Moses: It is useful for
someone to read the entire chapter, as well as many others from the Old
Testament…
Ǥ10. Then you shall bring the bullock (young bull) before the tent of the
congregation, and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands on the head of
the bull. §11. Then you shall kill the bullock before the Lord, at the
entrance of the tent of the congregation. §12. You shall take some of the
blood of the bullock and put it on the horns of the altar with your finger,
and pour all the blood beside the base of the altar. §13. And you shall take
all the fat that covers the inner parts, the upper lobe of the liver, and the
two kidneys with the fat that is around them, and burn them all on the
altar (This energy-nutrition is predestined for the lord). §14. But the flesh
of the bull, with its skin and its offal (excretion), you shall burn with fire
outside the camp. It is a sin offering (This is predestined energy-nutrition
for his counterpart, the daemon). §15. “You shall also take one ram, and
Aaron and his sons shall put their hands on the head of the ram; §16. and
you shall slay the ram, and you shall take its blood and sprinkle it all
around on the altar. §17. Then you shall cut the ram into pieces, wash its
internal organs and its legs, and put them with the other pieces and the
head. §18. And you shall burn the whole ram on the altar. It is a burnt
offering to the lord; it is a sweet savor (pleasing aroma), an offering by
fire to the Lord. …§20. Then you shall kill the ram, and take some of its
blood and put it on the lobe of the right ear of Aaron and on the lobe of
the right ear of his sons, and on the thumb of their right hand and on the
big toe of their right foot, and sprinkle the blood all around on the altar.
§21. And you shall take some of the blood that is on the altar, and some of
the anointing oil, and sprinkle it on Aaron and on his garments, on his
sons and on the garments of his sons with him.
Daily Offerings: §38. “Now this is what you shall offer regularly on the
altar: two lambs a year old, day by day continuously. §39. One lamb you
shall offer in the morning and the other lamb you shall offer at twilight.»
The ‘benevolent’ Lord’s ritual …resembles black magic!
Let us not forget though, the ‘hecatombs’ (one hundred ox sacrificed) offerings of the Greeks to
the Dodecatheon (twelve gods)!

Inside the aetheric worlds of the material universe, this special body was
constructed in such an innovative form, capable of withstanding the
Magnitude of the Totality of the Spiritual Power of the Monogenes Christ.
The rest is known to everyone. The implantation of the specially made fetus
into the womb of the Holy Mother on the Annunciation day was a simple
task for all those entities who can build universes. The time of Birth had
arrived. A luminous vessel/craft of the creators was continuously
supervising the process of such a perilous –for those times– childbirth. This
luminous supervising vessel was the ‘Star’ of Bethlehem.
442 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 2: «§9…and behold, the star which they
had seen in the East went before them, till it came and stood over
where the young Child was.»…Stars do not walk!

All the powers of the material hierarchy guarded this precious ‘gourmet
meal’ of Energy as ‘the apple of their eye’, and in order for the ‘lords’ of
karma to be satisfied, an agonizing death was required upon the exclusive
symbol of matter: the cross.
The moment the Monogenes left His Last material Breath in this world, His
Spirit, freed from matter, like a blazing sphere, penetrated all
planes/dimensions of matter, thus rupturing the hermetically sealed shell
of the material universe which held the kidnapped Celestial Men captive.
The breach in the ‘egg’ of the snake/god (over the area of Golgotha in
Jerusalem) was completed by the creation of a ‘Gate’ and was sensed
around the entire Earth in the form of an earthquake.
443 A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 27:

Ǥ45 Now from the sixth hour until the ninth hour there was darkness over
all the land. …§50 And Jesus cried out again with a loud voice, and
yielded up His spirit. §51 Then behold the curtain of the temple was torn
in two from top to bottom; and the earth shook and the rocks split.»
B) Dionysius the Areopagite, the Athenian, who, at the time of Jesus’
crucifixion, was with Apollophanes the philosopher in Heliopolis of Egypt
said, regarding nature’s perturbation at that moment: «Either God is
suffering or everything has perished.»
During the early Christian years, the first Christians knew they were
imprisoned inside this material universe/egg. With the Resurrection of
Christ this ‘egg’ was broken, and a Gate opened in its ‘walls’. This is why
in many pictures Jesus is depicted coming out of an egg at the moment of
Resurrection {Tr. n.: especially in eastern Christian Orthodox traditions}. The first
Christians spread the coded message with the custom of breaking red-dyed
eggs at Easter, where the material universe/egg, painted red from the Divine
blood of Christ, cracks open freeing the road back to the Holy FatherLands.
444 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-359):

«In the Egyptian Book Of The Dead (It was read by the priests in front of the dead
and it gave instructions to the soul, so that it would follow the right path into the world of the
spirits),
the Solar god exclaims: “I am the creative soul of the celestial
abyss. No one sees my nest, no one can break my egg, I am the Lord!»
Exactly the same thing is mentioned by the commentator of the ‘Orphic
Hymns’ P. Marinis, where he comments on the Orphic egg as follows:
«Pay attention to the fact that the Orphic egg never breaks.»
But here, I would like to point out, that the cosmic/orphic egg has been broken by Christ the
Savior, Who, after creating a Breach/Gate, opened the way for the return to the Kingdoms of the
HyperUniverses/Aeons of the Supreme Unuttered Principle.

With the sacrifice of the Monogenes, the law of endless reincarnations

between life and death would cease to apply –for any man who would
choose to abandon the forbidden tree/universe! Every sin/karma had been
paid off. The law of karma concerned only the apostate and he had been
paid in full with the Sacrifice of Christ. Christ condemned no man.
445 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN

(a) CH. 3: «§17. …For God sent the Son into the world, not to judge the
world, but that the world might be saved through Him.»
(b) CH. 8: «§15. You judge according to the flesh; I judge no one.»

It is others who “sold” choices to men and expected to be compensated in

return, through the balancing of their karma. After all, only the incomplete
have the need to “get paid”. The dogma of reincarnation with its
accompanying karma would only concern the “believers” of material
creation. For all others, it would cease to exist since Jesus Christ (as the
third party guarantor) had repaid all debts and the road to eternal Life was
now open.
446 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 3: Ǥ18. He who believes in Him is not
judged. He who doesn't believe has been judged already.» (…Βy the
karmic committee and the reciprocal justice of this world, since he finally
chooses to remain in this world, and therefore, has to be subject to its
laws).

The densely material dimension was exclusively perceived through form.

Man was trapped inside shape/form, and only through form had he learned
to perceive the world. Anything formless, however great, would make him
feel uncomfortable. Therefore, an additional endeavor of the Monogenes
was to comprehend the world of form, in order to formulate equivalent
‘conditions of appearance’ in the True Realms, for the smooth transition of
Men There. This new Place will be the Area of Reception and Spiritual
Restoration for those Men who will comprise the coming 6th Root Race, in
a transitory period of preparation and adaptation for the permanent return to
the Holy Capital of the Father.
447 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14:«§2. In my Father’s house there are
many mansions …I am going to prepare a place for you.»
…An extremely necessary undertaking because:
B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
JESUS APPEARS TO THE DISCIPLES AGAIN:
«[36] His disciples said to Him, “Lord, what is the great generation that is
superior to us and holier than us, that is not now in these realms?’ (…conceit
in the superlative!) When Jesus heard this, he laughed and said to them, “…
[37] Truly [I] say to you, no one born [of] this aeon (of this material world) will
see that [generation], and no host of angels of the stars will rule over that
generation, and no person of mortal birth can associate with it, because
that generation does not come from […] which has become […].»
JUDAS RECOUNTS A VISION AND JESUS RESPONDS:
[45][Jesus] continued, ‘No person of mortal birth is worthy to enter the
house you have seen, for that place is reserved for the holy. Neither the
sun nor the moon will rule there, nor the day, but the holy will abide there
always, in the eternal realm with the holy angels.»
The completion of this Spiritual Area will give the signal for the initiation
of a sequence of events on Earth, which will lead to the Great Transition
people call ‘the Second Coming’. As to who will finally be the ones to
manage to enter THERE, it will be examined later on in our discussion.

The big distortion of the Truth began when Jesus completely abandoned the
material universe and permanently returned to His Celestial Planes.
448 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 7: «§33. Then Jesus said, “I will still be
with you for a little while. Then I will go to the One who sent Me. §34.
You will seek Me but you will not find Me. Where I am going, you
cannot come.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: Ǥ10. And concerning righteousness,
because I am going to My Father and you will see Me no more.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: Ǥ28. I came forth from the Father and
came into the world. Again, I am leaving the world and going to the
Father.»
The Resurrection of Christ was a ‘natural’ outcome which proved His
definitive detachment from the visible and invisible material universe.
Upon leaving the last (outer) energy-layer of the spiral energy-universe –
where from every man projects himself onto the material world– His
projection on matter, on the selected and enriched ‘sedimented life-
remnant’ disappeared. This is the same procedure which will take place –
as we will see further on in our discussion– when the prepared human Souls
will be transferred to the Prepared Spiritual Place, thus forming the 6th Root
Race of Man.
During the first years following the Resurrection of Christ, His Teachings
were alive. A great number of men, realizing the Truth, renounced the
universe of deceit, freed themselves from the obligation of reincarnations
and settled in the ‘neutral region’ of the Higher Mental Plane, anticipating
the completion time of the Holy (Reception) Place.
449 REVELATION CH 6: Ǥ9. When He opened the fifth seal, I saw under the
altar the souls of those who had been slain for the word of God and for
the testimony which they held. §10. And they cried with a loud voice,
saying, “How long, O Lord, holy and true, until You judge and avenge
our blood on those who dwell on the earth?” §11. Then a white robe was
given to each of them; and it was said to them that they should rest a little
while longer, until the full number of their fellow servants and their
brethren who were to be killed (even as they had been), would be
completed also.»
When the creators saw the numerous withdrawals of the imprisoned men
they were really vexed.
–Had they not taken what they had asked for with Jesus Christ’s sacrifice?
–They were never willing to give back any of their possessions to begin
with. After all, deceit is in their nature. Nevertheless, the ‘damage’ they
sustained from the coming of the Monogenes Christ to the material universe
had to be remedied. Even today they are ‘mending these holes’. The
concepts therefore had to be distorted; the Teaching downgraded. It had to
lose all its Spiritual Grandeur; it had to become sterile.
The first great distortion of the Christian Religion started with Apostle Paul.
Initially a fanatic prosecutor of early Christians and being sent exclusively
by his god/creator, Jehovah, he used Jesus Christ’s personality as a vessel
(bandwagon) to make his own god popular to the whole world.
450 Paul’s God −Jehovah, who established the Law of Moses− belongs to
this material world of revenge, punishment, reciprocal ‘justice’ and
karma, along with his motto ‘an eye for an eye’, as the entire team of the
apostate gods/creators instituted.
In contrast to that, Jesus renounces punishment, refuses revenge ‘turning
the other cheek’ to His prosecutors and sacrifices Himself for the benefit
of the men-souls, in contrast to the sacrifices demanded by the gods/
creators of devastation.
Being a man of high education, he easily managed to push aside and
overshadow the real disciples, those who had heard the true Teachings and
had been prepared by Jesus Him-Self. He usurped all of Jesus’ Work,
perverting Christian Teachings by a few degrees, just enough to make them
reach your age completely falsified.
451 RETROSPECTIVE FALSIFICATION

«D. H. Rawcliffe coined this term to refer to the process of telling a story
that is factual to some extent, but which gets distorted and falsified over
time by retelling it with various embellishments. The embellishments
may include speculations, conflating events that occurred at different
times or in different places, and the incorporation of material without
regard for accuracy or plausibility. The overriding force that drives the
story is to find or invent details that fit with a desired outcome. …The
original story gets remodeled with favorable points being emphasized and
unfavorable ones being dropped. The distorted and false version becomes
a memory and record of a remarkable tale.»
The disciples on the other hand, submissively yielded to his fervor, unable
to control his dynamism or what he taught. This caused the ‘intelligent’ race
of men to bow down and worship the greatest Pharisee of all ages, Paul,
overlooking Christ’s continuous warnings and suggestions in the Gospels
about the character of the Pharisees and their hypocritical talents. Thus Paul
built his own religion, Paulianism, which only ‘gratis’ maintained its
original name ‘Christianity’. The damage was done. The archon of this
world had fulfilled his goal.
452 In the esoteric circles, it is known that Paul the Apostle was the
incarnation of Hilarion (The Chohan of the fifth ray), a member of the
Spiritual Hierarchy of the archon of this world. [A. PAPASTAVROU, LETTERS
TO THE ANONYMOUS, pp. 145, 495]
And to correlate these concepts: «…Behold, God will receive your
sacrifice from the hands of a priest who is the minister of error.» [JUDAS’
GOSPEL]
Afterwards, to bridge the differences between the two religions (Christian
and Jewish), ‘dark’ men in high positions inside the Church falsified,
rejected and tarnished every sacred text. Proof and words about the Glory of
Christ were obliterated because some ‘mighty fathers’ did not comprehend
their content. Their egoism didn’t permit them to reveal to their ‘flock’ that
they did not know the meaning of the Scriptures. Falsifications and
omissions began, as well as the allegedly involuntary translation-mistakes
in the Gospels.
453 DAVID ICKE ‘THE SECRET OF ALL AGES’ CH.: BACON’S LEGACY

«Bacon (Sir Francis Bacon 1561-1626) along with Robert Flood, a Great
Teacher of the Priory of Sion (Prieuré de Sion), was the one who
supervised the translation of the King James’ Bible which, according
to an 1881 study, contained at least 36,191 translation mistakes.
Considering that Bacon was an extremely well-educated and smart man, I
cannot believe he made so many mistakes in the translation, unless he
made them on purpose. Bacon also made sure that the two Maccabaeus
books were removed from his translation.»
In the chapter ‘HOW THEY CONTROL THE WORLD, SECRET SOCIETIES’, we will realize who
Francis Bacon really was, and what objectives he served…

The Christianity ‘issue’ was already under the complete control of the dark
archon.
454 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS, NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC, [KASSER R., MEYER M.,

WURST G.]
[38-42] «THE DISCIPLES SEE THE TEMPLE AND DISCUSS IT: They [said, “We have
seen] a great [house with a large] altar [in it, and] twelve men –they are
the priests, we would say– and a name; and a crowd of people is waiting
at that altar, [until] the priests [… and receive] the offerings. [But] we
kept waiting.” [Jesus said], “What are [the priests] like?” They [said,
“Some …] two weeks; [some] sacrifice their own children, others their
wives, in praise [and] humility with each other; some sleep with men;
some are involved in [slaughter]; some commit a multitude of sins and
deeds of lawlessness. And the men who stand [before] the altar invoke
your [name], and in all the deeds of their deficiency, the sacrifices are
brought to completion […].” (He who has a mind, let him understand…)
After they said this, they were quiet, for they were troubled.
JESUS OFFERS AN ALLEGORICAL INTERPRETATION OF THE VISION OF THE
TEMPLE:
Jesus said to them, “Why are you troubled? Truly I say to you, all the
priests who stand before that altar invoke my name. Again I say to you,
my name has been written on this […] of the generations of the stars (1)
through the human generations. [And they] (The priests) have planted trees
without fruit, in my name, in a shameful manner.”
Jesus said to them, Those you have seen receiving the offerings at the
altar –that is who you are. That is the god you serve, and you are those
twelve men you have seen. The cattle you have seen brought for sacrifice
are the many people you lead astray before that altar. […] (The archon of this
world) will stand and make use of my name in this way, and generations of
the pious will remain loyal to him. After him another man will stand there
from [the fornicators], and another [will] stand there from the slayers of
children, and another from those who sleep with men, and those who
abstain, and the rest of the people of pollution and lawlessness and error,
and those who say, “We are like angels;” they are the stars (1) that bring
everything to its conclusion. For to the human generations it has been
said, “Look, God will receive your sacrifice from the hands of a priest’ –
that is, a minister of error. But it is the Lord, the Lord of the universe,
who commands, ‘On the last day they will be put to shame.”
Jesus said [to them], “Stop sac[rificing …] which you have […] over the
altar, since they are over your stars(1) and your angels and have already
come to their conclusion there. So let them be [ensnared] before you, and
let them go [–about 15 lines missing–] generations […]. A baker cannot
feed all creation [42] under [heaven].»
(1) Star: Ancient people believed that a star corresponds to each soul, and

that any man who led a virtuous life, would return, after his death, back
to his corresponding star. Apparently, because of this faith, stars were
given names of heroes, gods and semi-gods.
According to Plato’s Timaeus (41 d5 XIV): «And having (the creator) produced
the whole mixture (the paste/material which he built the souls with), he divided it into
souls equal in number to the stars, and assigned each soul to a star; and
having there placed all the souls in a chariot, he showed them the nature
of everything.»
Men had once again become the ‘good’ slaves (bondservants) of god.
455 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 15: Ǥ15. No longer do I call you
bondservants, for a bondservant does not know what his master is doing;
… for everything that I heard from My Father I have made known to
you.»
As god’s bondservants they ought to glorify him, obey his dictates, stoically
offer the “sap of the pain of their self-sacrifice” thus “improving”
themselves, patiently enduring their misery because their god decided so,
and most importantly, tremble as always before his judgment and his
merciless punishment.
456 This is how the concepts were distorted and falsified and
transformed Jesus into a judge, because Paul confused his god/creator
Jehovah with the Unuttered Principle, The Father of Christ!
JESUS SAID:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN
(a) 3:17 «For God sent the Son into the world, not to judge the world, but
that the world might be saved through Him.
§18 He who believes in Him is not judged. He who doesn't believe has
been judged already.”
…Through (by) the reciprocal justice of the archon of this world, since he
finally chooses to remain in this world of matter and is necessarily
subdued to its laws.
(b) 5:24 «Most assuredly I tell you, he who hears My word, and believes
Him who sent Me, has eternal life, and does not come into judgment
(from the rulers/archons of this world), but has already passed out of
death into life.»
(c) 8:15 «You judge according to the flesh; I judge no one.»
(d) 8:24 «Therefore I said to you that you will die in your sins; for if you do
not believe that I am He (i.e. the one who alleviates the sins of the world),
you shall die in your sins.»
«And if anyone hears My Words and does not believe/keep them,
(e) 12:47
I do not judge him; for I did not come to judge the world but to save
the world.» (…from the imprisonment by the archon of this world).
THE FALSIFICATIONS:

(a) ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, 10:42

«And He commanded us to preach to the people, and to testify that it is
He who is ordained by God to be the Judge of the living and the dead.»
(b) B TIMOTHY’S 4:1
«I do fully testify, therefore, before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who
will judge the living and the dead at His appearing and His kingdom.»
(c) A PETER 4:5
«They will give an account to Him who is ready to judge the living and
the dead.»
But all this was expected because:
THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC THE DISCIPLES SEE THE TEMPLE AND DISCUSS IT:
«[39] Jesus said to them, ‘Those you have seen receiving the offerings at
the altar –that is who you are. That is the god you serve, and you are
those twelve men you have seen. The cattle you have seen brought for
sacrifice are the many people you lead astray [40] before that altar. […]
(The archon of this world) will stand and make use of my name in this way,
and generations of the pious will remain loyal to him.»
The ‘index finger’ of Christian Teaching no longer pointed towards the
Redeeming Truth (‘and the Truth shall set you free’), which facilitated the escape
from the universe of the snake, but rather shifted direction towards the
highest pole of material oscillation, immersing man yet again into the game
of bipolarity and the hunt for the accomplishment of the most beneficial
‘chemical composition’ of his bodily hormones (oxytocine) aiming towards
emotional ‘love’. Everyone by now equated the apostate archon of this
world with The Unuttered Principle, The True Father of Jesus.
Through the practice of ‘divide and conquer’, the creators initially brought
about the division of the Christian Church. The final blow (coupe de grace)
was dealt by the church itself, through the violence it enforced: Crusades,
Holy Inquisition, and coercion to faith, conspiracies, heresies, corruption,
and decadence. The result was what could be expected. Do you imagine
then that after this whole journey, the Truth would still be ‘standing on its
own feet’?
Henceforth, Christian Teaching was considered controversial, quaint,
ungrounded and lacking any deep spiritual background and people started
devaluing it. The Savior’s sacrifice was disregarded because it was
contradictory: “What sins did Christ come to redeem us from if He is still
going to Judge us?” …They started wondering. The reason for this Divine
Offering was soon forgotten and was replaced by an empty, superficial and
hypocritical social piety.
When Christ left the material universe, the archons of matter usurped His
personality and started wandering in the astro-aetheric worlds, shaping their
forms in Jesus’ likeness, to delude believers and their ‘initiated’ disciples.
457 Misleading deception is the prevailing characteristic of all the powers of matter:

A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:

Ǥ12. But Yaldabaoth possessed a multitude of faces (masks), adding up to
more than all of them, so that when he was in the midst of the seraphim,
he could masquerade in front of them all at will.» [ENG. TR. FROM COPTIC:
WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]

B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
« [40]: … [LOST TEXT] (The apostate god) will stand and make use of my name
this way, and generations of the pious will remain loyal to him.»
C) CHALDEAN ORACLES, [Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER P.] LÓGIA, ORACULA,
RESPONSA, KROLL 58- PLACES – LONDON, PAPYRUS 121, 700:
«Send me the true Asclepius, keeping away every adverse daemon, who
deceives»
Deceived by these misleading practices of fraud, men pray to Jesus Christ
asking Him for material rectification of their earthly problems. But this
rectification cannot come from Jesus Christ. So, their invocations/requests
are answered –the ones that do get answered– from powers of the archon of
this world, the sole administrators of matter.
458 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 18: Ǥ36. Jesus said, "My kingdom is not of
this world. If my kingdom were of this world, then my servants would
fight that I should not be delivered to the Jews.»
Because, absolutely Spiritual provisions aside, what does Christ have to do
with material goods? …Nothing.
459 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: Ǥ24-25. You cannot serve God and
mammon. Therefore I say to you, do not be anxious about your life, what
you will eat or what you will drink, nor about your body and what you
will wear.»
After all, the only one to blame for the mistakes in the construction of your
material body and any diseases caused by them, is your creator, because he
alone has the responsibility for the material body and the energy-situations
as well as the soul which he keeps hostage. All this is controlled by him, as
is everything in your lives and your fate.
460 A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: Ǥ16. Behold, I send you forth as
sheep in the midst of wolves.»
Β) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY
CONSTRUCTION OF THE HUMAN BODY: «Yaldabaoth said to his subordinate
daemons: “Let’s create a man.” …And they said, “Let us call him Adam,
so that his name will give us the power of light.”
…The host of daemons took these (aetheric) substances from the Powers
to create the limbs and the body itself. They put the parts together and
coordinated them. The first ones began by making the head: Abron
created his head; Meniggesstroeth created the brain; Asterechme the right
eye; Thaspomocha, the left eye; Ieronymos, the right ear; Bissoum, the
left ear; Akioreim, the nose; Banenrphroum, the lips; Amen, the front
teeth; Ibikan, the molars; Basiliademe, the tonsils;… (And continues to
enumerate one by one the daemons who created all the parts of the
human body)
…Seven govern the whole body: Michael, Ouriel, Asmenedas,
Saphasatoel, Aarmouriam, Richram and Amiorps.” [Eng. tr. from Coptic:
STEVAN DAVIES]

C) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY

SIX QUESTIONS ABOUT THE SOUL: «The physical body will negatively affect
them. They wear it as they look forward to the time when they will meet
up with those who will remove it. Those people deserve indestructible
eternal life. They endure everything, bearing up under everything that
happens so that they can deserve the good and inherit life eternal.» [Eng. tr.
from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]

On the contrary, true saints –many of whom remain unknown to men–

residing in the Higher Mental Plane have the ability to intervene and
through the HyperUniverses bring solutions to men. Supreme amongst them
is considered to be the Mother of Jesus, Mary.
Simultaneously, the creators through their “appointed masters” prepared
monumental “spiritual” teachings in various religions and theories, in order
for “blind” men to stand and ‘gaze in awe’. The pre-programmed steps were
absolutely specific.
After the falsification of His Teachings, they turned to Christ as a person.
He had to be demeaned, lose his glorious radiance and finally end up as a
simple myth. So criticisms about the various “weaknesses” of Jesus came to
play. “He crumbled under the torture of the cross, when he said: ‘if it be
possible, let this cup pass from Me’ [Matthew 26:39]” –said many– as if the
fleshy grave/body had the ability to react differently!
461 A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 26

(Jesus in the mountain of olive trees shortly before His arrest): Ǥ39.
And He went a little
farther, and fell with His face on the ground and prayed, saying, “O My
Father, if it is possible, let this cup of suffering pass from Me;
nevertheless, not as I will, but as You want… §42. He went away again the
second time and prayed, saying, "O My Father, if this cup may not pass
away from Me, unless I drink it, Your will be done…§44. And He left
them (His disciples) and went away again, and prayed a third time, saying
the same words.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 22: Ǥ42. Father, if Thou be willing, remove
this cup from Me; nevertheless not My will, but Thine be done. §43. And
there appeared an angel unto Him from Heaven, strengthening Him. §44.
And being in agony, He prayed more earnestly, and His sweat was like
great drops of blood (a sign of an extreme stress state) falling down to
the ground.»
The Persistence for the deification of material flesh is solely monopolized
by the fallen archon because, through this painstaking effort, he is
constantly supplied. He is thus trying to convince that, through this effort,
man will “someday” achieve it (deification).
462 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS, [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC
[44]:«Jesus said ‘It is impossible to sow seed on [rock] and harvest its
fruit. [This] is also the way […] the [defiled] generation […] and
corruptible Sophia […] (of this decaying world) the hand (of the Creator) that has
created mortal people, so that their souls go up to the eternal realms
above. [Truly] I say to you, […] angel […] power will be able to see that
[…] these to whom […] holy generations […].»
Instead, man sinks down even deeper inside materialism, while he tries to
fight against his hormonal commands (recorded in his genes by nature and
the creator himself), as well as the “maker’s command” to conquer the
Earth, which has lead humanity to the desperate position it is today,
dragging the whole planet along with it to devastation.
463 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 9: Ǥ1. So God blessed Noah and his sons,
and said to them: “Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth. §2 And the
fear of you and the dread of you shall be upon every beast of the
earth, and upon every bird of the air, upon all that moves on the earth,
and upon all the fish of the sea. Into your hands they are delivered.»
Matter’s basic characteristic is individualization, which is supported by the
fundamental law of self-preservation, recorded in the genes. There lies
matter’s inability to become spiritualized, since the characteristic attribute
of the Spirit is total unification. These two conditions are BY NATURE two
diametrically opposite poles. The moment man was dressed up with matter
he lost every possibility for deification.
464It is precisely this inability of matter to be deified that explains Jesus’
‘hot temperedness’ during his childhood, something which has been so
diligently hidden. Due to the overall distortion of the Christian religion,
all the right arguments to justify such a temper have been long lost. On
account of this very inability of matter, Jesus stated: [LUKE Ch. 12] Ǥ49.
I came to set fire on the earth, and how I wish it were already lit! §51. Do
you suppose that I came to give peace on earth? I tell you, not at all, but
rather division.»
THE INFANCY GOSPEL OF THOMAS FIRST GR. FORM, ROBERTS-DONALDSON:
Ǥ2. This child, Jesus, when five years old, was playing in the ford of a
mountain stream; and He collected the flowing waters into pools, and
made them clear immediately, and by a word alone He made them obey
Him. And having made some soft clay, He fashioned out of it twelve
sparrows. And it was the Sabbath when He did these things. And there
were also many other children playing with Him. And a certain Jew,
seeing what Jesus was doing, playing on the Sabbath, went off
immediately, and said to his father Joseph: Behold, thy son is at the
stream, and has taken clay, and made of it twelve birds, and has profaned
the Sabbath. And Joseph, coming to the place and seeing, cried out to
Him, saying: Wherefore doest thou on the Sabbath what it is not lawful to
do? And Jesus clapped His hands, and cried out to the sparrows, and said
to them: Off you go! And the sparrows flew, and went off crying. And the
Jews seeing this were amazed, and went away and reported to their chief
men what they had seen Jesus doing.
§3. And the son of Annas the scribe was standing there with Joseph; and
he took a willow branch, and let out the waters which Jesus had collected.
And Jesus, seeing what was done, was angry, and said to him: O wicked,
impious, and foolish! What harm did the pools and the waters do to thee?
Behold, even now thou shalt be dried up like a tree, and thou shalt not
bring forth either leaves, or root, or fruit. And straightway that boy was
quite dried up. And Jesus departed, and went to Joseph's house. But the
parents of the boy that had been dried up took him up, bewailing his
youth, and brought him to Joseph, and reproached him because, said they,
thou hast such a child doing such things.
§4. After that He (Jesus) was again passing through the village; and a boy
ran up against Him, and struck His shoulder. And Jesus was angry, and
said to him: Thou shalt not go back the way thou camest. And
immediately he fell down dead. And some who saw what had taken place,
said: Whence was this child begotten, that every word of his is certainly
accomplished? And the parents of the dead boy went away to Joseph, and
blamed him, saying: Since thou hast such a child, it is impossible for thee
to live with us in the village; or else teach him to bless, and not to curse:
for he is killing our children.
§5. And Joseph called the child apart, and admonished Him, saying: Why
doest thou such things and these people suffer, and hate us, and persecute
us? And Jesus said: I know that these words of thine are not thine own;
nevertheless for thy sake I will be silent; but they shall bear their
punishment. And straightway those that accused Him were struck blind.
And those who saw it were much afraid and in great perplexity, and said
about Him: Every word which he spoke, whether good or bad, was an act,
and became a wonder. And when they saw that Jesus had done such a
thing, Joseph rose and took hold of His ear, and pulled it hard. …
§9. And some days after, Jesus was playing in an upper room of a certain
house, and one of the children that were playing with Him fell down from
the house, and was killed. And, when the other children saw this, they ran
away, and Jesus alone stood still. And the parents of the dead child,
coming, reproached and threatened Him. And Jesus leaped down from the
roof, and stood beside the body of the child, and cried with a loud voice,
and said: Zeno –for that was his name– stand up, and tell me; did I throw
thee down? And he stood up immediately, and said: Certainly not, my
lord; thou didst not throw me down, but hast raised me up. And those that
saw this were struck with astonishment. And the child's parents glorified
God on account of the miracle that had happened, and adored Jesus. …
§14. And Joseph, seeing that the child was vigorous in mind and body,
again resolved that He should not remain ignorant of the letters, and took
Him away, and handed Him over to another teacher. And the teacher said
to Joseph: I shall first teach him the Greek letters, and then the Hebrew.
For the teacher was aware of the trial that had been made of the child and
was afraid of Him. Nevertheless he wrote out the alphabet, and gave Him
all his attention for a long time, and He (Jesus) made him no answer. And
Jesus said to him: If thou art really a teacher, and art well acquainted with
the letters, tell me the power of the Alpha, and I will tell thee the power
of the Beta. And the teacher was enraged at this, and struck Him on the
head. And the child, being in pain, cursed him; and immediately he
swooned away, and fell to the ground on his face. And the child returned
to Joseph's house; and Joseph was grieved, and gave orders to His
mother, saying: Do not let him go outside of the door, because those that
make him angry die.»
The Christ did not come to teach people how to deify matter, but how to
free themselves from it; and He was imprisoned inside the material body (‘…
and I entered inside the jail of the body’), in order to experience its pain and pour out
its ‘sap’ as ransom/pay-off energy for their redemption.
And the tragicomic in this spiritually declining dimension of matter
continues, when some people suppose that if they manage to dig out
Christ’s DNA from somewhere, they could rebuild Him! As if the whole
grandeur of His Spirit was based on His material gene!
465 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: Ǥ63. It is the spirit that gives life, the flesh
is of no avail.»
This also gives an answer to those who are seeking a second ‘Christ’,
since they think He might have left some descendants…
The best they could possibly achieve though would be to build just a
flamboyant SHELL, devoid of Spirit; obviously… the Antichrist.
Myth creation came next. All of humanity’s historic events, during the
passage of millennia, end up labeled as myths. Why should Christ be spared
from this process? Accelerating this cancellation procedure would hurt no
one. The poison of the snake/god started pouring into the brains of his
‘spiritually’ initiated disciples by spreading a rumor that Christ did not
exist. The attestations of Christ’s disciples were not enough, regardless of
the fact that for other historic events attestations of simple historians have
been considered adequate. Today, a percentage of men believe that Jesus
Christ never existed. They do not consider however, that the “Power” that
dismantled all previous religions –the so-called heathen or idolatrous ones–
could be anything else, but not a myth. The obvious ‘fury’, hidden in the
way all these ancient polytheistic temples were destroyed, denotes the
suppressed rage those men had for their old gods, which unleashed total
destruction! Could it be that all those who feel nostalgic for the religions of
the old gods, ignore some hidden details which today have been totally
forgotten?
The creators, through the intervention of their ‘appointed
teachers/assignees’, started to reestablish the inescapable karmic debt from
sins which is paid through endless reincarnations or through eternal hell,
which –as we will see later on– even though it exists, it does so but from a
completely different perspective. The wheel of matter found its regular pace
again, and continues to be turned by god’s bondservants/slaves. The time
for man’s greatest decision is coming! But what can he choose if he knows
nothing of The Truth?
466 HISTORICAL TESTIMONIES FOR THE CHRIST

A) THE PAPYRUS OF JESUS:

On December 24th, 1994, the ‘London Times’ announced the discovery of
the oldest ever papyrus which showed fragments from chapter 26 of the
Gospel of Matthew written in Greek. These papyrus pieces are dated to
about 60 A.D., a time period when eye witnesses of Jesus still lived, and
which corresponds to the time interval from His death, that is the year 30
A.D., to 70 A.D., when the temple of Jerusalem was destroyed and the
Christian community scattered.
The man who brought this papyrus to light was the German Thiede
Carsten Peter, an archaeologist, linguist and historian of papyrology,
Professor of the History of the New Testament, at the University
Staatsunabhängige Theologische Hochschule (S.T.H.) in Basel and the
Ben-Gurion University in Beersheba, South Israel.
British journalist Matthew d’ Ancona, chief-editor of the ‘Sunday
Telegraph’ undertook the examination of the historical facts:
The evangelist priest Charles Bousfield Huleatt (1863-1908), after
completing his Evangelical studies at Magdalene College, Oxford
University, was appointed in Luxor Egypt as a priest in the chapel of
Thomas Cook’s ‘Luxor’ Hotel. There, in Egypt, he found the papyrus
pieces, which, in 1901, he mailed to the library of the College he had
graduated from. Proper attention was not paid to those pieces, which
simply remained in a display case of the library of this Oxford College.
The finding drew the interest of Professor Thiede Carsten, when he
realized that the way these fragments had been written betrayed a much
older creation date than the one till then believed.
The carbon-dating method was prohibited, because the fragments were
small and only three in number. A laser scanner was the answer to the
problem, proving that the papyrus “had been written by the eye witnesses
of Christ’s Resurrection”, as the Professor himself stated. [SOURCE:
DISCOVERY CHANNEL, TIMES ON LINE]

Β) ORTHODOX GROUP OF DOGMA RESEARCH

(a) HISTORIAN TACITUS:
Tacitus’ work was published between 115 and 117 A.D. In an excerpt of
his work he speaks of the Fire of Rome and the persecution of Christians
that Nero ordered on account of it. This event took place 30 years after
Jesus’ death. Some contemporaries believe that it was Paul who started
the fire to incriminate the Christians! …Not at all impossible. Tacitus
says:
«Some accused Nero as the motivator of the fire. To get rid of the blame,
Nero fastened the guilt and inflicted the most exquisite tortures on a class
hated for their abominations, called Christians by the populace. Christus,
from whom the name had its origin, suffered the extreme penalty during
the reign of Tiberius at the hands of one of our procurators, Pontius
Pilatus, and a most abhorrent superstition, thus checked for the moment,
again broke out not only in Judaea, the first source of the evil, but even in
Rome. …Accordingly, an arrest was first made of all who confessed to be
Christians; then, upon their information, an immense multitude was
convicted.”[Tacit. Annals XV, 38, 44]
(b) SUETONIUS: “A contemporary of Tacitus, between the years 110 A.D.
and 120 A.D., he wrote his work on the 12 emperors (from Augustus to
Domitian).
He mentions that among the Jews there was great upheaval on account of
Jesus Christ and therefore, Emperor Claudius exiled them from Rome.
This event occurred in 54 A.D., only twenty years after the Golgotha
drama (Vita Claud. C. XXV 4, "Judaeos impulsore Chresto assidue tumultuantes Romae
expulsit).
Elsewhere again, Suetonius reports that the Christians were run out by
Nero because of their malicious superstitions. (‘Christiani genus hominum
superstitionis novae et maleficae’ Vita Neron, XVI 2)
(c) GAIUS PLINIUS CAECILIUS SECUNDUS:
“The Emperor of Rome Trajan was in need of a commander for the
province of Bithynia – Pontus in Asia Minor. He appointed his trusted
friend Gaius Plinius Caecilius Secundus, who was called Pliny the
Younger. In Bithynia Pliny arrived in 111 A.D. and died two years later.
But during this time he wrote many letters to Trajan on various matters.
One of these letters along with Trajan’s answer refers to early Christians.
We quote here the letters, translated, as they are published in ‘The
Harvard classics Volume 9’:
“IT is my invariable rule, Sir, to refer to you in all matters where I feel
doubtful; for who is more capable of removing my scruples, or informing
my ignorance? Having never been present at any trials concerning those
who profess Christianity, I am unacquainted not only with the nature of
their crimes, or the measure of their punishment, but how far it is proper
to enter into an examination concerning them. Whether, therefore, any
difference is usually made with respect to ages, or no distinction is to be
observed between the young and the adult; whether repentance entitles
them to a pardon, or, if a man has been once a Christian, it avails nothing
to desist from his error; whether the very profession of Christianity, un-
attended with any criminal act, or only the crimes themselves inherent in
the profession are punishable.
On all these points I am in great doubt. In the meanwhile, the method I
have observed towards those who have been brought before me as
Christians is this: I asked them whether they were Christians; if they
admitted it, I repeated the question twice, and threatened them with
punishment; if they persisted, I ordered them to be at once punished: for I
was persuaded, whatever the nature of their opinions might be, a
contumacious and inflexible obstinacy certainly deserved correction.
There were others also brought before me possessed with the same
infatuation, but being Roman citizens, I directed them to be sent to Rome.
But this crime spreading (as is usually the case) while it was actually
under prosecution, several instances of the same nature occurred. An
anonymous information was laid before me containing a charge against
several persons, who upon examination denied they were Christians, or
had ever been so. They repeated after me an invocation to the gods, and
offered religious rites with wine and incense before your statue (which for
that purpose I had ordered to be brought, together with those of the gods),
and even reviled the name of Christ: whereas there is no forcing, it is
said, those who are really Christians into any of these compliances: I
thought it proper, therefore, to discharge them.
Some among those who were accused by a witness in person at first
confessed themselves Christians, but immediately after denied it; the rest
admitted indeed that they had been of that order formerly (some three,
others more, and a few above twenty years ago), but had now renounced
that error. They all worshipped your statue and the images of the gods,
uttering imprecations at the same time against the name of Christ. They
affirmed the whole of their guilt, or their error, was, that they met on a
stated day before it was light, and addressed a form of prayer to Christ, as
to a divinity, binding themselves by a solemn oath, not for the purposes of
any wicked design, but never to commit any fraud, theft, or adultery,
never to falsify their word, nor deny a trust when they should be called
upon to deliver it up; after which it was their custom to separate, and then
reassemble, to eat in common a harmless meal. From this custom,
however, they desisted after the publication of my edict, by which,
according to your commands, I forbade the meeting of any assemblies.
After receiving this account, I judged it so much the more necessary to
endeavor to extort the real truth, by putting two female slaves to the
torture, who were said to officiate in their religious rites: but all I could
discover was evidence of an absurd and extravagant superstition.
I deemed it expedient, therefore, to adjourn all further proceedings, in
order to consult you. For it appears to be a matter highly deserving your
consideration, more especially as great numbers must be involved in the
danger of these prosecutions, which have already extended, and are still
likely to extend, to persons of all ranks and ages, and even of both sexes.
In fact, this contagious superstition is not confined to the cities only, but
has spread its infection among the neighboring villages and country.
Nevertheless, it still seems possible to restrain its progress. The temples,
at least, which were once almost deserted, begin now to be frequented;
and the sacred rites, after a long intermission, are again revived; while
there is a general demand for the victims, which till lately found very few
purchasers. From all this it is easy to conjecture what numbers might be
reclaimed if a general pardon were granted to those who shall repent of
their error.”
Answering to this letter of Pliny, Emperor Trajan wrote:
XCVIII ‘TRAJAN TO PLINY’
“You have adopted the right course, my dearest Secundus, in
investigating the charges against the Christians who were brought before
you. It is not possible to lay down any general rule for all such cases. Do
not go out of your way to look for them. If indeed they should be brought
before you, and the crime is proved, they must be punished; with the
restriction, however, that where the party denies he is a Christian, and
shall make it evident that he is not, by invoking our gods, let him
(notwithstanding any former suspicion) be pardoned upon his repentance.
Anonymous information ought not to be received in any sort of
prosecution. It is introducing a very dangerous precedent, and is quite
foreign to the spirit of our age.”
(d) FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS (HIS TESTIMONY CONCERNING THE HISTORICAL JESUS,
ANTIQUITIES 18.3.3)
“Now there was about this time Jesus, a wise man, if it be lawful to call
him a man, for he was a doer of wonderful works, a teacher of such men
as receive the truth with pleasure. He drew over to him both many of the
Jews, and many of the Gentiles. He was [the] Christ; and when Pilate, at
the suggestion of the principal men amongst us, had condemned him to
the cross, those that loved him at the first did not forsake him; for he
appeared to them alive again the third day; as the divine prophets had
foretold these and ten thousand other wonderful things concerning him.
And the tribe of Christians, so named from him, is not extinct to this day.”
The authenticity of the text of Josephus was supported by F. C. Burkitt in
his study entitled ‘Josephus and Christ’, which was published in “Actes
du IVe Congress International d' Histoire des religions tenu a Leide du 9
au 13 Septembre 1912, Leide 1913.
Burkitt’s opinion was adopted and ingeniously supported by A. Harnack
(Der Jüdische Geschichtsschreiber Josephus und Jesus Christus in
‘Internationale Monatsschrift VII, 1913’.
Additionally, W. Emery Barnes in ‘Contemporary Review’ of January
1914.
Among the supporters of the authenticity of the whole passage are:
Hettinger and Godet (Conferences Apologétiques III Les miracles p. 5).
Furthermore, Renan did not challenge the authenticity of the passage.
[Vie de Jesus p. X of the Introduction]
HOW THEY CONTROL THE WORLD

From the first day of man’s appearance on Earth till today, the creators and
the skeptomorphic society, bound to each other in an endless strife for
supremacy and shielded inside their impassable secret places, have been
manipulating the entire humanity according to their interests, so that it
produces the preferred form of energy. On account of that, they keep man
ignorant of the truth that concerns him, yoked to his material needs and his
genetic impulses, firmly bound by his subjective point of view and
incapable of thinking detached from these bonds, so as to prevent him from
wondering about the real reason for his existence and the cause of his
creation.
467 PLATO'S ‘REPUBLIC’ BOOK 7 (514a-517b)

(A dialogue, between Socrates and Glaucon)

«S. – After that, compare man’s nature, in respect to education and the
lack thereof, to such an experience as this: Picture men, dwelling in a sort
of subterranean den with a long entrance, open to the light on its entire
width. Conceive them as having from childhood their legs and necks
chained, so that they remain in the same spot, able to look forward only,
and prevented by their bonds from turning their heads. Picture further the
light from a fire burning higher up and at a distance behind them, and
between the fire and the prisoners and above them a road along which a
low wall has been built, as the exhibitors of puppet-shows have partitions
before the men themselves, above which they show the puppets.
G. - All that I see.
S. - See also, then, men carrying past the wall implements of all kinds
that rise above the wall, and human statues and shapes of animals as well,
made of stone and wood and every material, some of these bearers
presumably speaking and others silent.
G. - A strange image you speak of and strange prisoners.
S. - And nonetheless, those prisoners are us; for, to begin with, tell me, do
you think that these men would have seen anything of themselves or of
one another except the shadows cast from the fire on the wall of the cave
that fronted them?
G. - How could they, if they were compelled to hold their heads unmoved
through their life?
S. - And again, would not the same be true of the objects carried past
them?
G. - …Surely.
S. - If then they were able to talk to one another, do you not think that
they would suppose that in naming the things that they saw they were
naming the passing objects?
G. - …Necessarily.
S. - And if their prison had an echo from the wall opposite them, when
one of the passers-by uttered a sound, do you think that they would
suppose anything else than the passing shadow to be the speaker?
G. - By Zeus, I do not.
S. - Then in every way such prisoners would deem reality to be nothing
else than the shadows of the artificial objects.
G. - Quite inevitably.
S. - Consider, then, what would be the manner of the release and healing
from these bonds and this folly if in the course of nature something of this
sort should happen to them: When one was freed from his bonds and
compelled to stand up suddenly and turn his head around and walk and to
lift up his eyes to the light, and in doing all this felt pain and, because of
the dazzle and glitter of the light, was unable to discern the objects whose
shadows he formerly saw, what do you suppose would be his answer if
someone told him that what he had seen before was all a cheat and an
illusion, but that now, being nearer to reality and turned toward more real
things, he saw more truly? And if also one should point out to him each
of the passing objects and constrain him by questions to say what it is, do
you not think that he would be at a loss and that he would regard what he
formerly saw as more real than the things now pointed out to him?
G. - Far more real.
S. - And if he were compelled to look at the light itself, would not that
pain his eyes, and would he not turn away and flee to those things which
he is able to discern and regard them as in very deed more clear and exact
than the objects pointed out?
G. - It is so.
S. - And if someone should drag him thence by force up the ascent which
is rough and steep, and not let him go before he had drawn him out into
the light of the sun, do you not think that he would find it painful to be so
haled along, and would chafe at it, and when he came out into the light,
that his eyes would be filled with its beams so that he would not be able
to see even one of the things that we call real?
G. - Why, no, not immediately.
S. - Then there would be need of habituation, I take it, to enable him to
see the things higher up. And at first he would most easily discern the
shadows and, after that, the likenesses or reflections in water of men and
other things, and later, the things themselves, and from these he would go
on to contemplate the appearances in the sky and sky itself, more easily
by night, looking at the light of the stars and the moon, than by day the
sun and the sun's light.
G. - …Of course.
S. - And so, finally, I suppose, he would be able to look upon the sun
itself and see its true nature, not by reflections in water or phantasms of it
in an alien setting, but in and by itself in its own place.
G. - Necessarily.
S. - And at this point he would infer and conclude that this it is that
provides the seasons and the courses of the year and presides over all
things in the visible region, and is in some sort the cause of all these
things that they had seen.
G. - Obviously, this would be the next step.
S. - Well then, if he recalled to mind his first habitation and what passed
for wisdom there, and his fellow-bondsmen, do you not think that he
would count himself happy in the change and pity them?
G. - He would indeed.
S. - And if there had been honors and commendations among them which
they bestowed on one another and prizes for the man who is quickest to
make out the shadows as they pass and best able to remember their
customary precedences, sequences and co-existences, and so most
successful in guessing at what was to come, do you think he would be
very keen about such rewards, and that he would envy and emulate those
who were honored by these prisoners and lorded it among them, or that
he would feel like Homer and greatly prefer while living on earth to be
serf of another, a landless man, and endure anything rather than opine
with them and live that life?
G. - Yes, I think that he would choose to endure anything rather than such a
life.
S. - And consider this also, if such a one should go down again and take
his old place would he not get his eyes full of darkness, thus suddenly
coming out of the sunlight, and become blind once again?
G. - He would indeed.
S. - Now if he should be required to contend with these perpetual
prisoners in evaluating these shadows while his vision was still dim and
before his eyes were accustomed to the dark –and this time required for
habituation would not be very short– would he not provoke laughter, and
would it not be said of him that he had returned from his journey aloft
with his eyes ruined and that it was not worthwhile even to attempt the
ascent? And if it were possible to lay hands on and to kill the man who
tried to release them and lead them up, would they not kill him?
G. - They certainly would.
S. - This image then, dear Glaucon, we must apply as a whole to all that
has been said so far, likening the region revealed through sight to the
habitation of the prison, and the light of the fire in it to the power of the
sun. And if you assume that the ascent of the prisoner who comes and
contemplates the things above symbolizes the soul's ascension from the
visible to the intelligible world, you will not miss my surmise.» (Eng. tr.:
Paul Shorey. Cambridge, MA, Harvard University Press; London,
William Heinemann Ltd. 1969)
Man’s brain, through the five, basic, prototype functions has the ability to
create synchronized pseudo-sensations. Namely it receives waveforms and
translates them into images, scents, tastes, sounds and illusions of touch.
At the same time it is connected to energy-potentials which spread invisible
threads around him, forming energy connections with this body/machine.
Thus, man has identified so much with his material envelope that he thinks
he is exclusively just that. So he overlooks all material dependencies that
this material body transmits to his soul, because he doesn’t know that they
(material dependencies) ‘overlay’ on it (the soul) and keep it bound in their trap.
468 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘FROM HERMES' SPEECHES TO KING AMMON’ EXCERPT
XVII (p.171):
Ǥ1. The Soul then, Ammon, is self-contained essence, which at first
chose (or rather was forced to choose) a life according to Heimarmenē (Fate),
and then took for itself inclination [orig. Gr. θυμόν = mind, temper, will]
and desire which have proportion similar to matter.»
So when I tell you “Look at this strange body that encases you!” You
answer: “This is our nature”. And you can’t detach yourself from this
position to wonder: “O.K., but what kind of nature is that, which
consistently hides its generating source? What kind of ‘splendor’ does it
possess, when it cannot create ecumenical well-being? What kind of a
‘benevolent’ being is its creator when first he offers life and soon he cancels
it with death?” Your denial of reality prompts you to comfort yourself by
defining nature as mindless instead of an intelligent and conspiring creation,
and you prefer to consider pain and death ‘natural’, rather than regard nature
as a misappropriation that entraps.
469 AVATON MAGAZINE, ISSUE 64, SEPTEMBER 2006, ION MAGGOS’ ARTICLE:

‘WHO STEELS OUR SOULS?’

Researcher Ion Maggos, in this particular article, presents, in a very
personal and characteristic style, the entrapment of human existence by
the dark forces which we call Creator:
«In the last millennia, in the linear time, a guided confusion regarding the
nature of the human soul seems to prevail. …Much more than that, the
confusion regarding the soul's recycling course in this particular creation
in which we have the misfortune to live, especially those of us who have
a soul: Soul or identity? We shall see…
Did the expression ‘those of us who have’ annoy you? But of course, not
even 50% of us! Here, we live in a combination of successive scalar
fields. We must make clear that this concerns the longitudinal
electromagnetic waves: The fourth component-vector of the fundamental
law of electromagnetism …whereas, our entire civilization is based on
transverse (lateral) electromagnetic waves. …Furthermore the whole
subject is directly related to the Principle of the Fall of Parity of Lee and
Yang (Nobel 1957).
The successive scalar fields we live in are artificially formulated with a
specific, complex geometry and mathematics, in order to perpetuate the
‘sheep in the pen’ condition. “God always geometrizes.” Who, the god of
creation? In reality, it is nothing more than cultivation; an enormous
plantation of souls; the successive scalar fields create a maximum-
security geometric prison of multiple levels. The different time-velocities
in each dimension make the safe guarding of the prison easy for the
entities that control the herd of the human-plantation. …The Duality
Theory of Jean Pierre Garnier Malet gives this meaning in an excellent
scientific way: “The helical motion of the duality of time and space is a
phenomenon observed throughout the universe, in the infinitely large and
the infinitely small (of our cells and DNA).”
…The soul is a geometric elliptical crystal according to the principles of
hyper-dimensional physics. Inside it, of course, it has two centers, and the
trapped Divine Spark, which, as myriads of other Divine Sparks, has been
fished away from the fringes of the Divine Flame. …Through the use of
triangle networks, it has been entrapped into this virtual dark reality,
under the illusion that there is motion.
Thus, all the dark parasitic beings, from the Archons (the archon of this
world) of pre-Christian Gnostics, the Toltec ‘voladores’, till the serpent-
like beings of every race of the lower and middle astral plane and the
aethero-physical one, live off the voracious sucking of energy, with the
use of the double vortex, through the Divine Spark that has been trapped
and detached from the shapeless Divine Flame.
…All natural laws that govern the physical world, i.e. the virtual reality
in which we live, are based on illusions that have been imposed to the
inhabitants of the Dodecahedron –see Platonic Solids (the author is
apparently referring to the correlation Plato makes between the four
elements of matter and geometric shapes [Timaeus 52d-61d]). We can observe
that the Dodecahedron is a polyhedron with twelve sides and the shape of
each side is a regular pentagon. Every illusion therefore is based on the
Great Illusion of Motion. This whole virtual reality is encased in the
Dodecahedron which is made of twelve penta-dodecahedra. This situation
causes total confusion.
… Motion was created by the perverted thought of the Darkness, i.e. the
dark beings of chaos, which created thoughts and skeptomorphs
(thoughtforms) within the delusion of its own fantasy. …Its skeptomorphs
created the pseudo-material amalgams we consider matter. The Darkness
projected its thoughts in order to ‘create’. Essentially the entire creation is
an delusion in the ‘noûs/mind’ of Darkness. Motion is the foundation of
the vibration which is yet another delusion. …Vibrations are used for the
creation of many other delusions, like the false light of higher
dimensions (the split substitute of The True Light, the ant-Avge as we call it in this book)
and the material light (of the sun). Dimensions are created from various
vibration frequencies. Virtual reality is a very successful trap; just like the
senses; …All biological bodies have been constructed such, that they
need rest and sleep. There, different laws of control are at work. The
dream-world is a controlled subset. We are not bodies, we are
consciousness. …And it (consciousness) is encaged inside the soul, even
though we often mistake it for the Divine Spark (Amitakh Stanford).»
But if someone impartially and logically observes the world around him he
will realize that there is no probability it was constructed by itself.
470 WHY DOES THE UNIVERSE HAS IDEAL CONDITIONS FOR LIFE TO APPEAR

ON EARTH? APRIL 2007, SOURCE: THE GUARDIAN (Physics4u)

«Let us examine our subject: The Universe seems to have literally self-
expanded from nothing to an immense part of space-time, full of dark
matter and energy, lit up by 200 billion galaxies that each one may
contain up to 200 billion stars. Stars, like thermonuclear reactors
resupplied by the power of their gravity, burn the primordial hydrogen
changing it to an ash of heavier elements. Afterwards, once it becomes
the raw material for the planets around a new generation of stars, this ash
becomes a biochemical laboratory from which life sprang up in a planet
3.5 billion years ago.
But the universe could achieve this only because the fundamental forces
that orchestrate creation are coordinated with absolute precision. If these
forces (weak electric, gravitational and powerful nuclear) were different,
even to a minimum degree, the stars would either burn their fuel too fast,
or they would not have ignited at all, or they would fail to make the
carbon and the heavier elements on which life depends, or they would
collapse from their weight instead of exploding. If therefore something
had not been regulated to perfection, the stars would fail to scatter the
water and the chemical substances essential to life in our whole Galaxy.
This enigmatic cosmic precision made British astronomer Fred Hoyle
propose, that the World resembles a ‘controlled project’. And this
prompted physicist Freeman Dyson to say that it appears as though, from
a certain point of view, the World ‘knew of our arrival’.
Leonard Susskind reports that its more than sheer chance that the
universe is so much adapted in the human beings and wonders: “Can
science explain the exceptional fact that the universe appears to be so
terribly unknown, so terribly inexplicable, so terribly marvelous and so
well designed for our existence?”
Cosmologists call this incredibly fine-tuned universe, The Anthropic
Principle. The faithful call it the ‘Hand of God’. None of the two explains
anything.
…And the next big question is: Did God have a choice? Could He have
opted not to create this universe? Must the universe be as it is? If this is
the only mathematically coherent, possible Cosmos, then God had no
choice in His planning. If however, He didn't have a choice, then in what
notion is He necessary? But this also leaves the question unanswered:
Why does the universe appear purpose-built for life?
There is no answer. The fact that we can ask such questions is indeed a
fortunate riddle. Is what we see the manifestation of some enigmatic
cosmic aim? Or are these the pointless result of a blind experiment, an
accidental dice-throw without meaning in the cosmic gambling club?»
But the mathematical brain that constructed all this didn’t bother to inform
you of the role you actually play in this game of creation.
If someone visits a man’s house and the host receives him with friendliness
at the beginning, while later on and for no reason kills him, wouldn’t you
characterize this host as mad and perverted? Every reasonable man would
try to leave such a house. Why do you then insist on visiting this insanity,
by eternally reincarnating into it? Simply, because you are forced to do so,
in the pretense of karmic debt… This is the first big trap they have set for
you.
With every means of power they possess, they try to convince you that
through the process of karma you will evolve. At the same time, they have
assured you that you will not be free from the reincarnation cycle, if you
haven’t previously erased your “negative” karma! This is the greatest
deceit, since the very nature of dyadic matter excludes this possibility, as
it always strives to maintain a constant balance between oppositions. Thus,
if the positive is reinforced at some point, the balance of nature will
immediately create a negative of equal size at some other point and vice
versa.
471 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’

«Vacuum Fluctuations (p. 220): As Prof. Kip S. Thorn states in his book
‘Black holes and time warps’ (Katoptro Publications, Athens, 1999) …The laws of
physics force the areas of negative-energy to quickly absorb energy from
their neighboring positive-energy areas, restoring the energy balance to
zero.»
In reality, what holds true, is the universal law of equilibrium of opposites,
the ‘Yin’ and the ‘Yang’ [ ]. Therefore under these circumstances, which
“negative” karma do some people imagine they can delete? Karma serves
absolutely dark mechanisms of entrapment…
–Despite the equilibrium of opposites though, in human society negativity
seems to prevail. How does this happen?
–The dense matter that exists in the inner/denser part of the energy-spiral of
this universe (black hole) is in essence its bottom (its 4%).
472A reminder: THE UNIVERSE EXISTED BEFORE THE BIG BANG
«Veneziano claims: “Our Universe is but a small part inside a black hole:
Terrifying indeed, if you think about it!»
This entire universe absorbs Essence and converts it into energy. While this
energy sinks deeper into the inner regions, it diversely varies its frequency
and finally densely accumulates to form –always according to the aetheric
template/pattern– energy-nodes, energy-bronchi and energy-spheres, which
the aetheric brains of the beings ‘project’ as the visible 4% material
universe. This extreme “concentration/bottleneck” of energy in the inner
part of the vortex, causes this energy to deteriorate, which in the eyes of
men takes the form of material decay. Deterioration brings decomposition
(rot). Decomposition starts from the very first day of every material
form/life, and it is the very same force that initially makes every organism
develop, grow big, reach old age until it finally leads it to its death (Laws of
Entropy). This is the decomposition cycle which, as it interacts with human
thought, creates (good and bad) skeptomorphs (thoughtforms); a mutated
form of the energy, a misprint of it. As these skeptomorphs mingle with the
energy found diffused in the universe, they expand it on one hand and
degrade it on the other. Adulterated and henceforth degraded, the energy
condenses into new ‘forms’. Thus, in the absolutely dense material plane,
the bipolar diagram of ‘progress’ appears constantly declining.
Nonetheless the ‘sap’ of pain of this hopeless effort for improvement and
evolution, offers the highest quality of (mutated) energy/nutrition to your
dominators and the longer you produce it, the more they benefit. This way,
they burden you with the responsibility –very typical of them– for their
defective creation, so that when things don’t come out right, you are the
ones to blame!
In order for the HyperCosmoi of the Truth to redeem you from this trap and
open the door for your return Home, they became a sacrificial offering
through Jesus Christ, so as to pay off the debts your rulers pretended you
owe to this creation. So, they announced that since your karmic ‘dues’ had
been paid off, reincarnation was no more and the road to Redemption has
been opened through your Savior’s sacrifice. You, on the other hand, turned
a deaf ear, and in place of any soul-searching, you simply labeled the
Christian point of view as lacking, because it didn’t refer to the
reincarnation/trap anymore!
473 Some will claim that the dogma of reincarnation was abolished by
Justinian at the 5th Ecumenical Synod in 553 A.D. Reincarnation was up
till then, a widely accepted belief. The reason for its abolishment then,
was the realization that Christ had come precisely to cancel this vicious
circle., So, whereas the concept of reincarnation should have been simply
circumvented, it finally had to be completely eradicated, giving thereafter
grounds to much adverse criticism. However, we should be lenient with
the “regulators” of ecclesiastic laws! Taking into account that –at that
time– the people’s educational level was indeed too low to handle the
truth in the correct way, the regulators preferred to bypass the difficulties.
AFTER-DEATH WORLDS

Once dead, man enters the unseen lower part of the great wavy ‘oscillation’
of the material world, abandoning the visible. This new period in the
invisible will include yet another partial and smaller ‘oscillation’, which
starts from the ‘luminous’ –which accompanies the first phase of the soul’s
departure from the body– proceeds to the ‘nebulous’ judgment of the soul,
and finally passes through the darker planes of the underworld (Hades).
Upon arrival into those abysmal depths of the underworld, the soul starts an
ascent to gradually more ‘luminous’ regions, all the way to the ultimate
‘bliss’ of the 2nd material/virtual paradise –at least for the souls that manage
to reach that far.
474 PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (p 29):

«Returning to the common deceased one, we observe that after death man
must go through all subdivisions of the astral cosmos before he is able to
glimpse at the noetic (higher mental) plane, which can only be reached by
very few.»

When a man is between life and death, after a serious accident, a life-
threatening health complication, or a dangerous operation and has crossed
over to the ‘foyer’ of the other world, but not yet its main area, he has an
experience which is common to most people. Accounts of this experience
are plenty and come from those who found themselves ‘outside their body’
and seemed about to die.
These people, most of the times, are contacted by a ‘luminous’ being which,
once it (telepathically) asks them various things about their lives, –if their
time has not ‘come’ yet– gently asks them to return back to their body, with
the excuse that they still have a lot to offer in their lives, or that their loved
ones are waiting for them and need them, …as if those who indeed die
prematurely don’t have to face the same problems! People usually but
reluctantly succumb and return into their bodies again.
Many though insist on not wanting to return –especially if they are about to
return into a very sick body causing them pain– and prefer to remain in
those aetheric spaces, they consider better. Then, the ‘luminous’ being,
gradually abandoning its ‘suave’ and ‘good-natured’ style, starts exerting
pressure on them to return back to their material body. If the man
persistently continues to refuse, then the ‘luminous’ being abandons its
‘benevolent’ stance out front and transforms into a terribly ferocious threat
for the unfortunate life refuter.
475 PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [=SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I.,

K.
(62b, 62c, 62d) (Socrates speaks to Cebes a little before he drinks the conium [=hemlock]):
«Now the idea that is taught in the secret teaching about this matter, (is
that) we men are in a kind of prison and must not set ourselves free (by
committing suicide) or escape,… and that the gods are our guardians and that
we men are one of their possessions. …Well then,” said he (Socrates), “if
one of your chattels (possessions) should kill itself when you had not
indicated that you wished it to die, would you not be angry with it and
punish it if you could?” …Then there may be reason in saying that a man
should wait, and not take his own life until God casts some need/
necessity upon him, as the one he has now sent me (…to drink the hemlock
(conium)).» [ENG. TR.: E. M. COPE, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS, 1875]

This one of their basic and characteristic properties: Masquerade; They

dress up as ‘good ones’ only to fool you. Here is what I mean…
In a farm, chores are many and diverse, yet they all contribute to its normal
operation. Animals, besides grazing for food, multiplying, or resting in the
sun, are there solely for exploitation. Animals aren’t necessarily aware of
that. The same is also true in a large plantation. Plants accept the services of
the landowner and his supervisors, who make sure they are always robust,
in order to yield the best crop. Fruit, in order to reach the highest standards
of taste, must mature before picked. Can you suspect now why the
‘luminous’ supervisors insist that man returns back to his/her body? In the
same way you humans, leave the fruit on the tree until it matures before you
cut it, the same holds true for you as well. If by some mistake of the
‘software program’ a man is ‘picked’ while he is still not ‘ripe’ for harvest
he must be sent back to the ‘plantation’.
Your astro-aethero-emotional body is their nutrition, and the more you
enrich it with desires, weaknesses and passions the more tempting and
delicious it becomes to the inhabitants of the lower planes. If you supply it
with the pain of your every sacrifice and your counterfeit ‘positive’ energy,
it becomes the ‘bon fillet’ destined to please the ‘upper classes’.
476 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ14. These harmful (evil) powers do not want human beings to be saved:
they instill in them a taste for sacrifices.»
B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 234)
The appointed teachers of the Creators disclose:
«Speech of Saint Germaine, given on January 1st, 1955 in Philadelphia
USA:.
“…Your knowledge on energy is minimal. The energy which manifests in
the world of matter, as in the higher spheres, is power with which
everything can be performed. It is a divine act. In your causative (astral)
body, you have set aside certain quantities of formulated energy.»
C) GOSPEL OF PHILIP [Eng. tr. PATERSON BROWN]
Ǥ54.God is a cannibal. Because of this, mankind is [sacrificed] to it.
Before mankind was sacrificed, animals were being sacrificed. For these
to which they are sacrificed are not divinities.»
The ‘heart of the lettuce’ is destined to please the select few, whereas the
thicker outer leaves are destined for the inferior ones.
477 After all man has always been mortal = Gr. βρωτός= mortal
= βρ(ο)ωτός = to be eaten [unavoidably].
The soul is the ‘seed’ which, upon completion of its purge from the ‘edible’
astral, is ‘washed’ in preparation for a new sowing. There are plant seeds
that before they are planted in the field, are first germinated in small
seedbeds and when they sprout they are transplanted to the big farm. The
same happens to the soul. Thus the human embryo is initially ‘planted’ in
the protected seedbed/womb and when it ‘sprouts’, it is born so as to be
transplanted in the material-world farm, where, under the right social
circumstances it will develop its ‘nutritious’ astral energy-body.
478 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’

The White Brotherhood, as the Planet’s Spiritual Hierarchy (i.e. the creators' delegates),
state:
(a) (p. 526)«Speech of goddess Pallas Athena (Bridge, February 1960):
Everything here on Earth as well as in the far beyond demands the
deposit of energy. As you advance higher in the path of light, so much
more invaluable (to them) the gift of your life as well as the gift of your
energy becomes.
(b) (p. 100) In the following, Saint Germaine, in a speech he gave in May
1953, provides us with additional information on the subject. (‘Bridge’, Series
1. Book 3, p. 10) …“It has been said to you that the birth currents were
transported from the Hermitage of the Lord Himalaya to the one of god
Meru (Lord Amaru-Muru) in South America. This means that the number
of births will greatly increase in the Western hemisphere in the future,
because the attraction of the magnetic force which pulled the fertile
millions of souls to India, China and other Asian countries in the past, is
now completely reversed and it will shortly commence to attract the souls
to a Western incarnation; because Western bodies have more vitality
and energy than the bodies of the East, and we hope to have a much
larger energy sum to manage in this increasing Western population.»
So in order for this imprisonment to continue unhindered, since the
produced human-energy is of vital importance to them, they presented
humanity with karma or the law of reciprocal justice. After all, the sharing
of ‘positive’ and ‘negative’ energy to its recipients was the main reason for
its enforcement.
479 A) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 29

(Jehovah’s instructs to Moses on the way he must perform sacrifices)

Ǥ13. And you shall take all the fat that covers the inner parts, the upper
lobe of the liver, and the two kidneys with the fat that is around them, and
burn them all on the altar. §14. But the flesh of the bull, with its skin and
its offal (excretion), you shall burn with fire outside the camp. It is a sin
offering (for the negative astral powers.)»
B) ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. HIDDEN WORLDS:
«One of the most ancient daemons is called Azazel or Azazeel whom the
Israelites imagined in the form of a male goat (buck) and to whom they
attributed their sins. On the day of Yom Kippur, two bucks were offered
as a sacrifice for the atonement of the sins of the folk, and people drew
straws to determine which goat would be sacrificed to the god and which
to Azazel. In reality only the buck selected for god was sacrificed,
whereas the one chosen for Azazel would be kept alive in order to
perform the ceremony of atonement and then sent out to the desert where,
according to Origen and the ancient Syrian texts, Azazel dwells. The
common phrase ‘scapegoat’ comes from these beliefs.
Etymologically the word Azazel appears to mean ‘the power of god.’ It
can also be interpreted though as ‘the one who turns his power against
god.»
We modern people of course prefer the latter interpretation to justify our
beliefs as well.
…‘Leviticus’ in the Old Testament reports (Ch. XVI §9-10): «And Aaron shall
present the goat upon which the lot fell for the Lord, and offer it for a sin-
offering. But the goat, on which the lot fell for Azazel, shall be presented
alive before the Lord, to make atonement over it, to send it away for
Azazel into the wilderness.»
As we have previously mentioned, the astral body –the mindless Silver
Race– is incapable of conveying the commands of the sentient soul.
Whatever ‘logic’ man seems to have after physical death is only the
knowledge and information he has accumulated during his material life,
with which (knowledge and information) he has ‘dressed up’ his astral body.
480 PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (pp. 29-

30):«The popular idea that someone can –after death– acquire unlimited
knowledge from the astral world or other sources of higher spiritual
development, and that these can be transferred through a psychic (medium)
to the living, is not true. In the astral plane, the deceased does not
possess more knowledge than what he did while living, and if he could
transmit something, this would be what little he knew when alive.»
In other words, information through ‘mediums’ which seems to come
from late relatives, is more likely from malevolent negative astral beings
concealed under the façade of a ‘relative’, rather than the deceased
themselves…
This knowledge frames the astral body of every deceased and makes it
appear capable of logic, but not in any productive way concerning whatever
new circumstances follow in his after-death route.

Once man dies, the soul remains in an intermediate energy-region for some
time (it is roughly estimated, for 40 days) enveloped in its aetheric
body/template, until that too is permanently dissolved.
481 RUDOLF STEINER ‘AT THE GATES OF ANTHROPOSOPHY’, [Gr. tr. ALEXIOU

TH.]
«With most people the aetheric
CH. ‘LIFE OF THE SOUL AFTER DEATH’ (p. 31):
body dissolves gradually into the cosmic aether…In the case of ordinary
men then, we have two corpses: one of the physical body and one of the
aetheric.»
This is, for most souls, a serene waiting period in the foyer of the
underworld, which many souls mistake for the paradise.
482 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’

The Great White Brotherhood as the authoritative power of the archon of this world states:
«Speech of the master Chohan Morya: The moment a soul is ready to
leave the physical body, the personage of Maha Chohan …prepares to
receive the last breath of the ascending spirit. As this is underway the
Silver Cord (the thread of life) breaks and an angel or master or his
representative awaits the soul and usually delivers it to that soothing
tranquility which, in the orthodox faith, humanity knows as ‘Paradise’.
There, after a certain amount of time during which the soul is allowed to
meet some friends and beloved ones, …the angel of the Karmic
Committee appears again with the summons at hand, calling the said soul
to appear before it.»
There, they wait for their turn to appear before the infamous judging
(karmic) committee, or for their “good testimony before the awesome
tribunal of God.” [The Divine Liturgy of St. John Chrysostom: Litany of the Precious Gifts]
483 A) PLATO’S REPUBLIC, BOOK 10 (v. 614b-614d),
And let me tell you, I shall
now unfold the tale to you, not according to Alcinous, but according to a
bold warrior, Er, the son of Armenius, a Pamphylian by race. He was
once slain in battle, and when the corpses were taken up on the tenth day
already decayed, was found intact, and having been brought home, at the
moment of his funeral, on the twelfth day as he lay upon the pyre,
revived, and after coming to life related what, he said, he had seen in the
world beyond.
He said that when his soul went forth from his body he journeyed with a
great company [614c] and that they came to a mysterious (orig. Gr. text.:
daemonic) region where there were two openings side by side in the earth,
and above and over against them in the sky two others, and that judges
were sitting between these, and that after every judgment they bade the
righteous journey to the right and upwards through the sky with tokens
attached to them in front, of the judgment passed upon them, and the
unjust to take the road to the left and downward, they too wearing signs,
but behind them, [614d] of all that had befallen them.» [ENGLISH TR.:
JAMES ADAM, 1902, CAMBRIDGE, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS.]

B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’

Speeches/teachings of the masters of the White Brotherhood to their disciples.
«Chohan Morya's speech: …In the lower aetheric layers the
(pp. 248-251):
Great Quadrangular White Mansion is located, which is called by many
‘The Building of Judgment.’ Indeed, it is…as you know, the building of
Karma. Every soul must pass through it after death…There is no
individual who hasn’t gone through the chambers of Karma as well as the
procedure thereof. This procedure and the punishment through Judgment,
is the reason why man looks to them in terror; so much so, that he has
instated them as a dogma in his theology: Jehovah’s wrath and
punishment. And this, because the Realm (astro-aetheric region) which
the soul might have been sent to during a previous procedure on account of
its bad conduct during its lifetime, caused such terror to it.
(But the fear of death is common to all people…Yet no one has ever
explained to us exactly WHAT happens in those planes to cause such
TERROR! Therefore, let me REMIND you: «For I did not come to judge
the world but to save the world.» [JOHN 12:47] also: «He who believes in
Him is not judged. He who doesn't believe has been judged already.»
[JOHN 3:18]
…Before the final judgment is passed and the individual or the group is
surrendered to the being, –who will either lead them to the astral or to
another suitable plane for their further advancement (!) yet without the
slightest intention of punishment (!!)– all members of the great white lodge
can speak in favor of any soul. …If a person has lived a pernicious life, it
may be necessary for them to ‘get a taste’ of the sensation and/or the pain
inflicted by their actions, and this, for correctional purposes, so that the
consciousness can perceive reality (it is obviously because of this
‘correctional procedure’ that humanity today …shines with piety!); to
acknowledge in other words, that these actions do not abide by the divine
Rule.(1)»
(1) However, since the genes –which are manufactured by them– give

their own instructions commanding man to act accordingly, then, based

on what grounds do these judges demand the balancing of Karma, when
they themselves know only too well the imperfectness of the material
body, which (after all) even Maha Chohan himself acknowledges:
«…Human nature does not know tolerance, understanding or true love.
Every non-ascended being participates in this imperfectness of the human
nature which –in the material world– he perceives as self-preservation.»
[PAPASTAVROU A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’, p. 134]
And the Creator’s mistakes torment men…
‘THE MURDEROUS, THE MALE, THE FEMALE BRAIN’, SOURCE: science news.gr
«As all of us, so do the scientists, have been pondering for some time
now on what happens inside the mind of murderers, or rather what goes
wrong. The prevailing view is that the real roots of violence lie in bad
conditions of their environment and the existence of violent parents. This
view is still scientifically supported and is politically correct.
An ever increasing amount of evidence though, from studies where
murderers’ brains are scanned with advanced technologies, claim that it is
some damage or poor functioning of a particular brain region, are often
to blame for violent behaviors. This area of the brain concerns the
prefrontal cortex which is located right behind the forehead and the eyes.
Even though many groups study the subject, the most impressive and
tangible proof of the connection between brain damage and violence, is
the study of Adrian Raine, a clinical neuro-scientist at the South
California University in Los Angeles. Among other things, Raine
performed PET Scan Tomographies (Positron Emission Tomography) on
41 murderers and 41 normal individuals of the same age. In each group,
39 out of the 41 individuals were male (PET Scan Tomography measures
glucose intake by the brain cells, thus showing which areas of the brain
are more active). The murderers had a lower glucose metabolism in their
prefrontal cortex, which indicates that this region does not function as
well as it should in order to prevent violent impulses.
These results are in agreement with earlier research studies from the
Univ. of Iowa, which indicated that healthy individuals with prefrontal
cortex damage become impulsive and antisocial. Additionally, these
results are in accord with the research studies of Dr. Dorothy Otnow
Lewis, Prof. of Psychiatry in the School of Medicine of New York and
Prof. of Clinical Psychiatry at the Yale Child Health Research Center and
Dr. Jonathan Pincus, Director of Neurology in the Veteran Medical
Center, who, based on classic neuro-psychological tests, showed that
violent behavior is related to prefrontal cortex damage (malfunction).
But all killers are certainly not the same. When Raine divided the
murderers in two groups, those who had committed premeditated murder
in one and those who had –without conscious awareness– killed in
another, it was the impulsive killers that exhibited the poorest function of
the prefrontal cortex. Furthermore, in the brain of the murderers, the
mesolobe (a zone of tissue that connects the right with the left
hemispheres of the brain) also functioned inefficiently. This appears
logical because it might mean that the left hemisphere (logical) cannot
‘talk’ to the more emotional right hemisphere, thus hindering violent
instinct control.
Additionally, the deeper areas of the brain, where primordial emotions
like fear and aggressiveness originate, were more active in the brains of
the killers compared to the normal control group. For instance, Raine
used magnetic tomography to examine the brain structure of disturbed
people with antisocial behavior. These subjects exhibit a psychopathic
lack of penitence, an inclination for law-breaking and violent crime. He
found that, in those people, brain cells in the region of the prefrontal
cortex were on average 11% smaller in comparison to the normal ones.
This constitutes an additional indication that malfunction or damage of
this region of the brain can predispose people for aggressive and violent
behavior.»
How would then the ‘Judgment of God’ or the Karmic Committee judge
these ‘defective ones’? Or is it that the defective brain was some kind of
karmic ‘gift’ for correctional purposes, so that the vicious circle of ‘give
and take’ can go on unobstructed?
This judging committee is comprised of ‘ascended’ masters of the hierarchy
of the creators –who have also deceitfully enlisted the most beautiful
skeptomorph of Jesus Christ in their ranks– as well as other spiritually
‘advanced’ entities.
When the deceased man's aetheric body is dissolved –along with the
decoder aetheric brain– and the soul remains enveloped in just its
(mindless) astral/emotional body, comes its turn to appear before the
Karmic/Judging Committee. Its past life on Earth is then projected to her
like a motion picture, and there, all mistakes, missed opportunities,
committed injustices, as well as the emotional situations the soul produced
in that life, are highlighted. Then, the mindless astral body betrays even the
most intimate emotions the man had felt during his life, which (emotions)
after all, comprise that very astral/emotional body of his.
484 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (p. 98):

«The Causative (astral) body is the immediate carrier of the incarnate

soul. It was created long before man assumed a place on earthly
evolution. …Man, provided he has fleshy substance, stores all spiritual
wealth he has managed to accumulate in the Causative Body; the crop,
rich or poor is clearly seen in it when, after death, man as a soul appears
in front of the karmic committee in the chambers of the ‘Building of
Judgment’, and the Causative (astral) body is the one which is primarily
examined.»
«…One of the concessions that the Karmic Committee makes to
(p. 229)
the soul appearing before them to be judged, is to let her see the past life
which she just left and assess on her own what chances for advancement
she had and pointlessly overlooked. It is at that point, that remorse brings
tears and psychic pain unknown until then to man.»
After the weighing/balancing process of the sum of energies produced by
the soul, it (the soul) is classified in a corresponding “category” depending on
the quality of the overall energy it offered, and then the second phase of
this post-mortem route follows.
485 PLATO’S REPUBLIC, BOOK 10 (615a-615b) Er the son of Armenius continues his

account:«…For all the wrongs they had ever done to anyone and all whom
they had severally wronged they had paid the penalty in turn tenfold for
each, and the measure of this was by periods of a hundred years each,
[615b] so that on the assumption that this was the length of human life the
punishment would be ten times the crime.» [Eng. tr.: JAMES ADAM, 1902]
This (second phase) is an absolutely secret process, protected like a sacred
ritual, and it is because of this second phase that IT BECOMES IMPERATIVE FOR
THE SOUL NOT TO REMEMBER. Nonetheless, despite the fact the soul doesn’t
remember, man still feels absolute horror for death. The soul cannot free
itself from this horror, no matter how much “therapeutic treatment” it
undergoes in the 2nd virtual paradise.
486 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: «Saint Germaine, in a
commentary in one of his speeches to the disciples of the Bridge, on
March 31st, 1956, mentioned the following: “Oh! There is much you do
not know! Fortunately there is a Shroud of ‘Mercy’ between the
conscious noûs and certain aetheric memories, and this veil is very
gradually removed from time to time. And this because, it is known, a
most prudent man lost his mind completely just by peeking into the
‘Tenant on the Threshold’ –as the human creation of the personal life of
man is often called (man's skeptomorphic offspring).» This means that, the
moment the prudent man cast his eyes upon what lies behind the Shroud
of ‘Mercy’, went crazy.
B) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ63. One is either of the world, or
one is resurrected [anastasis], or one is in the intermediate world (the
astral plane). God forbid that I be found there! In this world there is
good and there is evil. What is good is not all good, and what is evil is not
all evil. But beyond this world, there is something that is really evil: it
is the intermediate world, the world of the dead.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
So this second phase is the fragmentation of man’s astral (emotional) body
into its parts; the process of ‘apportionment’. After man’s appearance in
front of the Karmic Committee, the central gate of Hades opens wide and
the guardian Kerberos allows no one to escape back to life, but forces them
to be taken to the insides of the underworld, in order for his energy
segmentation/partitioning to begin.
487 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 251)

«Speech of Paul the Venetian, Chohan of the Third Ray, 3 October 1953,
in New York to the students of ‘Bridge to Freedom’:
…When Maha Chohan sees that the energy given to the individual by the
sun is enough and nothing more can be accomplished (meaning that the
fruit/man is mature), there is no way of going back, …but ‘always
Ahead’. And the Angel stands in front of the gate of the Karma halls
whenever each of the souls is being judged. This Angel, standing with his
arms stretched, says: ‘Ahead’. This blessed one isn’t always likeable to
the souls of men. Nonetheless, ‘Ahead’, the souls must proceed.»
B) PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (p. 22-30):
«When, after death, he (man) leaves the physical body, he first visits this
invisible world, and sometimes remains there for a long time, whether he
wants it or not. It is the world known by the Greek Mythology as Hades,
by Christendom as ‘hell’ and as the wise men of the Middle Ages called
it, the ‘Astral Plane’.»
What man encountered in his material life, was exclusively the absorption
of energy through his twofold material action/activity. In the energy realms
of Hades, the absence of an active material body prevents the man-soul
from energy-nourishing not only himself but also the energy-groups he has
fed/supplied throughout his life. This is where hell begins for him. The
aetheric brain that formulates the world into images does not exist anymore.
Inside a formless ocean of energy, the man-soul is overtaken by nightmare
situations as he is dominated by his nostalgia for the forms/images he has
loved in the material world. His lower mental body, already full, produces
no further information. The soul then, “wearing” only its astral/emotional
energy-body, goes through all stages of the astral plane, in order for every
different energy-form –developed by man during his lifetime and stored in
his astral body– to be dispensed/distributed to its respective recipients.
[Saint Germaine: “Because in your causative (astral) body you have
deposited certain quantities of modulated energy”.]
To make this whole issue of death clearer, I will present it to you from a
different perspective, reminding you of the second phase of self-knowledge.
If you remember, what we had then pointed out was the ability man has in
his life to look at all these “formulated” living energy-hypostases/conditions
head-on and see them claim their energy-supplies through his daily activity
in life.
When man lives his life –in his active material body– in the material plane,
his other bodies simultaneously live/exist in the corresponding energy-
planes. Thus, his astral body exists and lives in the astral plane, supplying
the corresponding energy-forces relative to his material activities, thoughts
and emotions.
488 RUDOLF STEINER ‘AT THE GATES OF ANTHROPOSOPHY’ [Gr. tr. ALEXIOU

TH.]
(a) CH. ‘THE THREE WORLDS’ (p. 18): «There
are three worlds: 1) The Physical
world, the ‘scene’ of human life 2) The Astral or Soul world, 3) The
Devachan(ic) or world of Spirit. These three worlds are not spatially
separate from each other. We are surrounded by the things of the physical
world, which we perceive with our external sensory organs (senses). But
the astral world exists in the same space with us. As we live in the
physical world, at the same time, we live in the other two worlds as well:
The astral world and the Devachan world. The three worlds are wherever
we ourselves are. Only, we do not see the two higher worlds, just as a
blind man does not see the physical world.
(b) CH. ‘LIFE AFTER DEATH’ (p. 32):
…This condition is called ‘Kamaloka’, the place of desires. But this place
isn’t some region set apart: ‘Kamaloca’ is also where we are, and the
spirits of the dead are always hovering around us. But their presence
escapes our physical senses.… For example, a man eats avidly and with
real pleasure. The clairvoyant will see the satisfaction of the man's desire
as a brown-red thoughtform (skeptomorph) in the upper part of his astral
body.»
During his life and through his activities, man has learned to activate some
of these situations in the form of weaknesses, passions, positive and
negative dependencies and positive and negative ‘egotisms’. With his daily
emotions he has learned to nurture these situations but also to feed himself
from them.
489 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’

Maha Chohan elucidates us upon the subject (‘Bulletin’, January 5th,

1964):
«The human race has been endowed with creative power, through
thinking and feeling. Every activity, in which man is employed, contains
a share of his thoughts and feelings which are related to it. …Then, an
elemental (being) is created and its consciousness is shaped according to
the kind of energy which is directed to it. This elemental (being) has a
body and form and it is an emotional creation. …Some individuals, due to
their psychic anguish, fear, doubt, greed and other similar human
emotions, transmit upon this elemental, properties which become its
nature.»
With the death of the material body, man can no longer act. With the
cessation of material action, what he has grown accustomed to energy-feed
from, stops supplying him. Simultaneously he himself stops feeding all
these energy-groups (of the corresponding emotional situations) that dwell
in the invisible energy-spaces. The emotions that used to occupy him during
life have not ceased to exist after material death. On the contrary, in these
astral regions, they become infinitely more intense, since the astral body
that exclusively surrounds his soul is the basic carrier of every desire; but
where he is now, he does not have the means to satisfy it (the astral body).
490 A) RUDOLF STEINER ‘AT THE GATES OF ANTHROPOSOPHY’ [Gr. tr. ALEXIOU

TH.]
CH. ‘LIFE OF THE SOUL AFTER DEATH’ (p. 31, 32, 33)
«How, then, does a dead man feel? …The material (means) of pleasure
clings to the physical body. We must have a palate, etc., to be able to eat.
But pleasure… and the desire for pleasure remain even after death. But
man has no longer any possibility to satisfy his desires, since the bodily
organs that provide the means for this satisfaction are missing. It is the
same with all the pleasures and desires. …Like a wayfarer in the desert,
the soul, tormented from burning thirst (of every desire), wanders, looking
for some spring at which to quench its thirst…since it no longer possesses
any (bodily) organ to satisfy it. …Why does the soul have to endure this
torment? The reason is that man has to wean himself gradually from these
physical desires of the senses, so that the soul may detach itself from the
Earth, may purify and cleanse itself. …Among the various feelings that
cling to man during his life, is especially the unique feeling of existence,
the sheer joy of being alive, and the attachment to the physical body.»
B) PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (pp. 25-26):
«...The astral world is the environment of the man who is seized with
unrestrained and harsh passions. This is called the abyss, the vast place of
desires that cannot be satisfied because of the absence of the physical
body, which was the means of satisfaction. Here we find the drunkards
and those who are enslaved by carnal passions, and generally speaking,
the man who is obsessed with vile and avid desires, and had been their
slave throughout his life, and will continue to be, until the prevailing and
overwhelming yet low desire gradually wears out. It is said that the
tortures of these desires are analogous to the torments of hell-fire,
mentioned by the earlier Christian Orthodoxy. However, these torments
are dated back to pre-Christianic times, as we see in the Ani Papyrus,
4.000 years ago: “What manner of land is this unto which I have come! It
is arid, it lacks air, it is vast and bottomless; it is black like the darkest
darkness of a black night and people wander through it, hopelessly. But
here, it is impossible for a man with a worriless, rested heart to live.
On the other hand, we find Tantalus, in Greek mythology, constantly
tormented by raging thirst and eternally doomed to watch the water
vanish the moment his lips are about to taste it.
…According to Annie Besant, in the astral world there are also corrupt
men, incarcerated in their astral bodies known as ‘elementals’ …they are
after those who tend towards carnal passions, which they had invited and
attracted to themselves while being in the physical world. Anyone gifted
with astral vision, passing by the streets of London, can see these
elementals cluster round the beer houses and taverns… deriving pleasure
from the stench given out from the drinks and endeavoring to push
themselves inside the bodies of people who are drinking. These entities
are attracted to those who feed their bodies on such matters and such
environment is part of their emotional life. These are the ‘prisoners of the
earth’ about whom we have heard so many blamable things.»
The emotional situations man has learned to experience in his lifetime and
the energy-hypostases that grew accustomed to feed from him, remain
attached to him. These concern both positive and negative energy-
potentials, because every astral body consists of both positive and negative
energy parts. And to use different words for that, the sums of energies that
used to feed from this man are still connected to him. These energy-
sums/hypostases are projected in front of him, claiming the energy
(nutrition) they have made a habit of getting from him.
491 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS

E.]
The entire text refers to the experiences that a man will have after the death of his material body.
In its pages, there are references to frightful entities which the dead man meets in the underground
world. However, they are all characterized as projections of the man himself and they correspond
to the tendencies, desires and fears that the man cultivated during his life. The instructive text
which is recited in front of the dead man, says:
«… Oh, Nobly-born Child! Listen without wavering! Now, the
(p. 155-158)
eight Gauri(1) goddesses will emerge from within your brain and shall
appear to you! Do not be terrified! From the east of the horizon of your
brain, the White Gauri shall appear, her right hand holding a corpse as a
club and her left hand holding a blood-filled skull-bowl. Do not fear!
From the south, the Yellow Gauri, holding a bow and arrow, ready to
shoot; …all these eight Gauri goddesses, from the eight points of the
horizon surrounding the five blood-thirsty Herukas(2), will emerge from
within your own brain and shall appear to you …After that, the eight
Pishachi(3) of the holy lands will emerge and appear to you! From the east
a dark maroon, lion-headed Sinhamukha, crossing her arms over her
chest, devouring a corpse in her mouth, and tossing her mane; from the
south, a red, tiger-headed Vyaghrimukha, crossing her arms downward,
gnashing her fangs; from the west, a black, fox-headed Srigalamukha,
with a blade in her right hand, holding intestines in her left hand feasting
on them, licking the blood; from the north, a dark blue, wolf-headed
Svanamukha with swollen eyes, lifting a corpse up to her mouth with her
two hands …from the southwest, a dark red, hawk-headed Kankamukha,
carrying a big corpse over her shoulders.
(p. 158)…O, child of a good family, the six southern Yoginis(4) emerge
from your own brain and appear before you! Vajra the Incorruptible, with
the head of a pig, holding a blade. Santi the Peace, with a reddish water-
monster head, holding an amphora. …The dark green, vulture-headed
Bhaksini holding a club; Rakshasi, the red, dog-headed daemoness,
holding a sharp razor.»
(1) Gauri: A group of eight female deities with predatory and carnivorous tempers.
(2) Heruka: A male sacred spirit. The word ‘bloodthirsty’ characterizes its attribute of absorbing

the ‘blood’ of selfishness, doubt and dual perception.

(3) Pishachi (or Pisaci): Striped, beautifully adorned, sexually neutral ascetics, highly religious.
(4) Yoginis: Group of deities, practicing Yoga.

And the references to the frightful entities, with their half-human and
half-animal body, continue throughout the entire text of ‘The Tibetan book
of the dead’, reminding us of the mythological anthropomorphous entities
of the world, which, in our book, have been characterized as the human
living thoughtforms (skeptomorphs), generated by man and analyzed in
the chapter ‘The end of the race of Heroes’.
Just like wild dogs that voraciously devour the food someone throws in
front of them, so do the lower astrals (i.e. negative energy-sums) devour the
lower energy-portions that correspond to them, and which comprise a
portion of that particular astral body.
492 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS
E.] p. 160:
«At that time, when the fifty-eight blood-drinking deities emerge from
within your brain, …because of your clinging, you will not recognize
these abominable presences and you will resort to a frenzied flee and fall
once again into utter misery. ...You will feel panic, agony and exhaustion.
Your own projections/visions will take a daemonic form and you will
continue wandering in Samsara!(1)
…O, nobly-born child! Even if the bodies of the largest of the Peaceful
and Wrathful Deities are equal (in vastness) to the limits of the heavens,
the intermediate ones, as big as Mt. Meru, the smallest equal to eighteen
times the height of an ordinary human body, be not terrified at that; be not
awed! All phenomena manifest as lights and images!
(p.162)… When your own visions/projections appear in that form, be not
afraid, for the body you have is a body made of your karmic tendencies,
thus, even if it is killed or dismembered, it cannot die!
(p.180) THE MIRROR OF KARMA: …The master of death will look in the
mirror of karma and see its reflections, clear and distinct…The master of
death will tie a rope around your neck and drag you away. He will cut off
your head, rip out your heart, pull out your guts, lick your brains, drink
your blood, tear your flesh to shreds, and gnaw your bones. But you won't
die, even though your body is cut to pieces. Being cut up again and again,
you will suffer immense pain.» (It is the absolutely mystical process of
dying that concerns the distribution of the energy stored in the astral
body in pieces.)
(1) Samsara: The vicious cycle of birth and death; the world of Maya-

illusion.
The translator and commentator of “The Tibetan Book of the Dead”,
Eustathios Liakopoulos, describes the six realms of Samsara together
with the five fatal sins dominating in these realms:
1) The realm of Samsaric (worldly [Sallustius]) gods. …The gods of Samsara
are considered to be immortal, but only up to the point that their good
karma runs out (so, the very same oscillation of dyadic matter, degrades them through an
endless, vicious circle of ascent and degradation). Pride –the first fatal sin–
undermines the realm of these gods and consumes their suspecting bliss.
2) The realm of the jealous gods who are called demigods or Titans in the
Greek Mythology, with Jealousy –the second fatal sin- leading them to
intolerance/bigotry through endless victories and defeats.
3) The animal kingdom, which includes all animal creatures, Ignorance –
the third fatal sin– dark and suspicious, has surrounded and captured the
realm of animals and reproduces their instinctive fear and insecurity.
4) The realm of the Hungry Ghosts, with Desire –the fourth fatal sin–
sustained by the ‘unquenchable’ and imposes insatiable passions.
5) The realm of beings of hell, with Hatred –the fifth fatal sin– having
accumulated heavily and impenetrably all over this realm causing and
resulting in unbearable pain.
6) The realm of Human beings. All the five basic passions dominate this
realm accumulatively, mostly in the form of arrogance and desire.
The wheel of life and existence of Samsara are held by Yama, the ruler of
existence. He is considered the lord of death and the judge of the dead in
the Bardo (=intermediate state) of rebirth. He is also called the lord of
Dharma (=the law of existence and the essence of phenomena).
Thus with the end of material action, the hatred that someone used to feel
for his fellowmen does not find an outlet for satisfaction and consumes its
master. His lust is also left unfulfilled, his eroticism finds no response. His
gluttony remains unsatisfied. The jealousy he might have felt for people,
becomes gigantic now and since it is impossible for him to proceed to
reprisals to satisfy it through action– it devours him and causes him pain.
All his desires, now unsatisfied and hungry, through their urge to be
satisfied, are transformed into beasts that victimize him.
Deeply repressed situations, that ‘civilized’ man never accepted they
existed inside him, appear before him as if from nowhere, and pursue him.
The need to punish those who have harmed him –so that he can find
justice– becomes a scourge. The negative situations that he himself imposed
on others appear as Furies from the deepest parts within and demand to
balance out the injustice by cutting pieces off from his energy-body.
Lament, pain and unsatisfied desires torture the souls of men. This is the
passage from the lower astral planes. Good and bad men go through there,
in order to deposit the portion incorporated in their astral body that
corresponds to these regions. The more weaknesses one had cultivated
during his life, the longer he remains there, since the ‘plump’ negative
energy-portion of his astral body takes longer to get consumed.
There are dead people, who through very strong bonds of multifaceted
dependencies and attachments to matter, insist on struggling hopelessly to
absorb energy from it, thus forming the category of earth-bound spirits.
Others again, due to intense situations they have experienced during their
lifetime, get trapped inside space-time instances or, on other occasions,
move through parallel alternative energy-probabilities –which we will
explain later– in order to absorb the energy they are looking for from there.
All these groups of spirits comprise the category of the so-called ‘ghosts’
that, attached mainly to the Earth’s aetheric plane as they are, remain bound
to it.
The astral world is immense and hides inside it so many different aspects,
sections and categories that cannot be exhausted, no matter how long we
talk about them. After all, our subject is not the astral world, but we are
briefly mentioning it here as we ‘pass through’ it.
When at some point, the last negative energy-part of man’s astral body is
consumed as it is severed to be added to its corresponding wider energy-
group of the astrals, his soul ascends to the more luminous/positive astral
planes. There, it comes face to face with its ‘positive’ inner situations, and
as it gets there, thirsty and tormented from the lower astral regions of hell, it
‘extends its hands’ to these new figures, asking them to fill it with their
serene, positive offerings. Right then however, the soul realizes with
disappointment, that this notion was just an illusion created in life by
methodically falsified theories. Just as civilized men while eating ornament
their tables with silver utensils and civilly consume the best parts of the
slaughtered animal, so do the ‘positive’ astrals in the form of ‘benign’
masters and their creators/gods –as persistent worshipers of ceremony–
‘politely’ devour their positive energy-share and are incapable of quenching
the thirst of the tormented soul.
493 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, [ENG. TR. PATERSON BROWN]

«§54. God is a cannibal. Because of this, mankind is sacrificed to it.»

Jean Yves Leloup translates from Coptic the same excerpt as follows:
«§30. Humanity is the food of God (his vegetable garden).»
B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 345): «At the end of every
year, the honor and the privilege is given to the ‘Spiritual Hierarchy of the
Planet’ to go across the Sacred Marble Bridge of Light, which leads to the
heart of Shambhala.
There, they adduce (hand in) to the ‘Lord of the world’ (the archon of this
world), the result of their special service during the last year. …The amount
of the ‘harvest’ (from the positive energies they reaped from humanity) each one (every
member of the Spiritual Hierarchy of the Planet) will present, determines the amount
of service which –according to the Law– he/she will undertake for the
next year.
This involves that, once a year, a report and an account is given to the
‘Lord of the World’ from the members of the Hierarchy, indicating which
use they made of the light which was granted to them during the past year
(because this light is stolen from the HyperCosmoi, it is therefore granted with extreme caution),
and how they made use of the chances which were entrusted to them
(persuading the humanity to produce more and more ‘positive’ energy).
(p. 346) …Below we give an excerpt of a description, which the (master)
Chohan Kuthumi made on the subject-matter. The speech was given to
the disciples of the ‘Bridge to freedom’ on November 19th, 1955:… Sanat
Kumara (Sanat [Satan] as the ‘Lord of the world’ or ‘the Archon of this world’) stands in
the heart of his temple, waiting for the arrival of the ones bringing the
harvest.
(p. 349) …As we turn up the great gates of the temple, we see Sanat
Kumara standing by the great Altar…accepting the sheaves of harvest,
while they are exposed on the big funnel by great ones and small ones
alike.
…After the delivery of the harvest (the positive energy they have reaped from
humans) the deposit takes place. This is put in a sacred Tabernacle of Light
and sealed by an Archangel, in order to be transferred to Royal Teton
later on. There, sheltered by other rituals, it will be presented in front of
the “Lords of Karma”. Then, This Venerable Body (the Karmic Committee) will
decide, according to the quantity of the entire harvest, what allotments
(percentages) can be approved for the next year, for humanity’s benefit.
(p. 351) …We continue by quoting a part of the speech of Chohan Morya
regarding what went on in the hermitage of Royal Teton (the Karmic
Committee) after the transfer of the sheaves of harvest. …The altar
occupies the center of the big hall. …On the altar the flame of
‘Precipitation’ burns. …Meanwhile, they’ve handed in their reports to the
Karmic Committee in the hall and they have been placed on a huge
brazier. They make a flammable stack in order to be burned. …The
essence which comes of the brazier is a scent which resembles jasmine
oil. It represents the sacredness of the humanity’s raised energies which
have been offered in serving love towards their brothers (human positive-
energies of self-sacrifice and love). Sanat Kumara bows in front of the
flame and the altar …and enters into the heart of the flame.
Through this burning of humanity’s positive energies, it brings forth a
living thoughtform. …The beloved ‘Silent Supervisor of the Planet’ keeps
this thoughtform in Her heart for this year (she gestates it). Sanat
Kumara, posed with adoration, raises his consciousness in order to
receive it (the thoughtform) and the whole assembly breaths it in (…they
assimilate it).
(Chohan Morya, concluding the description of the ceremony, he addresses
his disciples): All these were made possible with your invocations and
I’m sure, you will be glad to know that your harvest became the
enduring possession of the most ancient Hermitage on the Earth –the
Royal Teton.»
And finally, is it likely that this is the famous Ambrosia, the Gods’ food,
which comes from the ‘vrotoi’ [=the ones to be eaten]?
Human theories and material life in general, taught man nothing about the
quest for the Divine Spirit inside him, but only how to focus onto his
material (outer) presence. Thus, ordinary man never learned to Love the
Spiritual fellow-Man –since he never knew him– but only his material form
and its emotional (astral) manifestations.
494 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ101. (Jesus says) Whoever
does not hate his father and his mother in My way, shall not be able to
become a Disciple to Me. And whoever does [not] love his [Father] and
his Mother in My way, shall not be able to become a [Disciple to] Me.
For My mother [bore My body], yet [My] True [Mother] gave Me the
life.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
However, this human, materialistic love, in order to emotionally express
itself, passes through the material and energy (astral) bodies and connects
man to everything he has ‘loved’ with invisible energy-connections, like
invisible threads. Thus, the stronger a human relation is, the more resilient
these energy threads are, which people mistake for ‘love’. After the death of
the material body, these invisible connections cannot be supplied through
matter anymore –as they used to– and are inevitably cut causing immense
pain.
495 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§55. Jesus said: “Whoever
cannot free themselves from their father and their mother cannot become
my disciple. Whoever cannot free themselves from their brother and
sister and does not bear their cross as I do (mine), is not worthy of Me.” §87.
…Jesus said: “Wretched is the body which depends upon (another) body,
and wretched is the soul which depends upon both (bodies).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH
ROWE]

B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: Ǥ21. For where your treasure is, there
your heart will be also.»
Just as the unfulfilled craving of negative desires scourges man’s soul, so
does any material expression he has ‘loved’ trap him into a hopeless quest,
generating the same pain his unsatisfied negative desires had originally
caused him.
496 A) PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (p. 29):

«For those who in the physical life failed to develop even a portion of
their mental/noetic body and as men, they were totally focused on matter
and self-interest, the planes of ‘bliss’ of the mental/noetic world are
remote. What they developed in the physical world was their astral
(emotional) body of desires and excitements and that, along with its
corresponding plane, is all that remains familiar and known to them after
death.»
Even his kind offer to his fellowmen, that ‘exalted’ him so much while he
was alive, can only comfort him now as much as ‘leftovers’, and is unable
to relieve him. This is because while he was still in material existence, he
had absorbed all the energy-portion that was his share from this positive
activity, through satisfaction of his positive egotism or the positive social
acceptance he experienced due to his offering. So, the positive-energy after-
effect, recorded/stored in his astral body –as the result of a ‘fermentation
process’– is cut off from it to be added to the corresponding and generally
positive sum (group) of the higher astral plane, thus leaving the soul
exposed once more. Additionally, if in those astral regions he desires to act
positively in order to supply himself again, the nonexistence of an active
material body renders this effort a tormenting impossibility.
At certain times, during his material life, sometimes out of need, other times
to project his “ego” and others out of conviction, man makes certain
positive offerings to his fellowmen, but never manages to harvest the
energy-benefits he thinks he deserves. Energy-deficits are therefore created
within him, and since his soul feels that some ‘pieces’ belong to it, it tries to
look for them inside these energy spaces in vain. In order to acquire them
again, the soul ends up accepting a new incarnation in matter. Thus, man’s
soul slowly realizes that human, materialistic love was merely a ‘healthy’
energy-nutrition during his life and not the ‘key’ to Redemption and the
envisagement of the True God.
497 Let me remind you of the case of Mother Theresa and her reports of
the ‘darkness’, the ‘torture’ and the ‘loneliness’ that obsessed her life
despite her ‘love offerings’ to her fellowmen. She couldn’t find God
through this ‘love’.
MOTHER TERESA DOUBTED THE EXISTENCE OF GOD, ACCORDING TO HER
LETTERS, SOURCE: ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN NEWS AGENCY, 26/8/2007
«Mother Teresa doubted the existence of God, according to her letters.
Mother Teresa, who is likely to be declared Saint by the Catholic Church,
endlessly felt her faith shaken throughout her life and, in addition,
doubted the very existence of God, as it is disclosed in letters that she
wrote in 1979 to her trusted friend, reverent Michael Van der Pet.
Her constant references to the ‘darkness’, the ‘loneliness’ and the
‘torment’ are present in more than 40 letters she wrote during a period of
66 years. Although these letters exhibit brief remorse, Mother Teresa
spent more than 50 years doubting the existence of God despite the
opposite image she projected in her public life.»
But this deep realization of the soul from incarnation to incarnation, though
not conscious, results –generation after generation– in a constant
degeneration of human relationships and the gradual downfall of the values
of friendship, companionship, trust and altruism by constantly making the
diagram of human ‘evolution’ slope downwards without again being able to
ensure the road to Salvation.
When at some point every stored positive and negative part of the energy-
body has been severed from it and added to the corresponding wider
positive or negative astral sum/group, as well as every piece of human
knowledge of the lower mental plane has enriched the lower mental sub-
plane i.e. the higher level of the astral –the akashic sub-plane– then the soul
is released from its astral body which remains there as an empty shell
wandering in the astral realms until it dissolves. Until it dissolves however,
every such astral-shell is occupied by astral entities of all kinds, who after
seizing it, appear in séances (“spiritual” gatherings) of living humans,
pretending to be this or that dead person, thus misleading the living. In
other cases –since the astral body itself maintains an ‘echo of
consciousness’ from the Soul that raised it– it follows that Soul in its new
incarnation and feels sorrow watching it now nourish a new astral body, like
a child who watches its mother devoting herself to a new-born baby.
Sometimes, these astral shells attach themselves to that man and generate
various problems in his new incarnation. This is just a sample of the
problems this material creation has caused.
The most prominent post-mortem ‘benefit’ that comes from the positive
activities of man’s previous material life is that from these ‘luminous’
higher astral regions of the positive planes, the soul has access to the 2nd
virtual paradise (Nirvana), where it will undergo ‘therapeutic teaching’ and
rest. On account of this possibility, a rumor was created among men that
whoever performs good deeds goes to ‘heaven’.
As in many cases the seeds of plants are washed and undergo various
processes in order to be planted again, so does the denuded soul, after it
leaves its astral body in the astral planes as an empty shell, enter the area of
the 2nd reflection paradise (Nirvana), where it accepts ‘healing’ from the
traumatic experience of the astral denudation. Additionally, through the
teaching of the masters (from the creators’ side) who reside there, the Soul
recovers from the wounds and torments it suffered in its material life in
order to prepare for a new visit to the material plane, inside a new body and
new circumstances of life, appropriately selected for it.
498 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 234): «When a soul has
paid the imposed karma to it and has received the necessary rest the
messenger angel appears to it again, but with a different “scroll” at hand.
This map is now with a cyan-colored ribbon…and its work is to invite the
said soul to present itself once more to the karmic committee for rebirth.»
On the other hand, souls that never managed to reach the 2nd (reflection)
material paradise pass on to the new incarnation too, driven though by the
lower astral powers of the lower astral planes, where they had been
encaged. These dark powers, having sucked every trace of negative energy
dry from the aforementioned astral body (and since its soul does not possess
anything positive to offer to the higher astral orders), throw it (the soul) (in
the best case scenario) into a miserable new existence, so that through its
fear, passions and pains it will reproduce the inferior energies that will feed
the powers of these lower astral planes again. In the worst case scenario
though, very dark astral powers, not only entrap the soul, but because of
their bulimia, devour the soul itself until it is completely lost…
Before each soul comes to its new material incarnation, regardless of the
energy-region it comes from, it must permanently delete every memory
from its intellect that reminds it of the painful process of denudation from
its astral body. This phase of deletion will render it obedient to the process
of the new incarnation.
499 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 241): «After the
completion of the task of the Karmic committee, follows the service and
the blessing for the elected souls, which are also ready for incarnation…
and on their forehead, the ribbon of Forgetfulness is placed. …In his
encyclical letter of the 16th of August 1953 to his disciples, Maha Chohan
gives the following information: “…Awaiting in the planes of Light is a
great number of elected spirits which…will incarnate. …Those who were
their sponsors, their guides and teachers, are especially sad to see those
souls being born under the bonds of Forgetfulness.»
B) PLATO'S REPUBLIC BOOK 10 (The narration of Er the son of Armenius continues):
«…
And the judgments and penalties were somewhat of this manner… But
when seven days had elapsed for each group in the meadow, they were
required to rise up on the eighth and journey on, and they came in four
days to a spot. …There, they should present themselves in front of
Lachesis. …A prophet first marshaled them in orderly intervals… and
went up to a lofty platform and spoke: “This is the word of Lachesis, the
maiden daughter of Need: Ephemeral souls, now is the beginning of
another cycle of mortal generation.” … All the souls had now chosen
their lives… Lachesis sent with them the daemon whom they had chosen,
to be the guardian of their new lives … whence not being allowed to turn
round … (the souls) marched on in a scorching heat to the plain of
Forgetfulness… and then towards evening they encamped by the river of
Un-mindfulness/Thoughtlessness (orig. Gr. text: river Amelitos)… of this they
were all obliged to drink a certain quantity,… and those who were not
saved by wisdom drank more than was necessary; and each one as he
drank forgot all things. He (Er) himself was hindered from drinking the
water (in order to remember what he had seen to convey it to humans).»
[TRANSLATED BY PAUL SHOREY, CAMBRIDGE, MA, HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS,
http://www.perseus.tufts.edu]

The quality of the new life chosen for each man will be relative to the
quality of energy his soul is accustomed to produce. Therefore, a soul
inclined to low-quality energy-production caused by unbridled desires and
passions will incarnate into corresponding living circumstances. There, it
will produce its low-quality energy/dog-food for the inferior beings of the
lower astral plane, or hell, as people call it. On the opposite side, high-
quality energy-producing souls will be ‘seeded’ into favorable conditions,
in order to offer the desired result for their superior masters under the best
of circumstances. This is the cause for man’s “good” or ‘bad’ karma.
–And what happens after the death of that category of men who possess no
soul but are vitalized solely by the sum of their energy-bodies?
–The structural root of the energy-bodies of all men exists interwoven with
the material genes of the DNA. Thus, the aforementioned men –through
their materialistic activity in life– having enriched their astral body with the
corresponding emotional situations according to their genetic specifications
–which are not necessarily only negative ones– after their physical death,
they bestow the energy-portions they have created during their lifetime onto
the central groups of these positive and negative energies. And since these
men were nothing else but these energy/emotional situations alone, they
remain empty astral shells that eventually dissolve completely. These men
in their material life justly deny reincarnation indignantly since it is a
nonexistent procedure for them when others insist on its existence.
–And what is left for man to do to redeem himself from this whole process,
since neither “good” nor ‘bad’ grant him salvation?
–The assimilation of the Truth (‘And thou shalt know the Truth and the
Truth shall set you free’) and the acquisition of Essence/Spirit save every
Soul.
All this anguish that accompanies the soul’s route after death is a
completely methodized and systematic status quo, aiming to irrevocably
lead it to a new incarnation. Thus, having no other choice, the only thing
left for the soul to do is ‘to choose the lesser of two evils’, resigning to a
new incarnation, whatever that might be, in order to free itself from the
suffocating astral regions as soon as possible. With these tactics, they keep
man enslaved inside the eternal cycle of reincarnations, and through their
teachers promise him that… someday… he will be redeemed. Nevertheless,
man can’t ever realize that this is indeed not valid, due to the oblivion that
is forced upon him! So he continues to blindly spin the wheel of his ‘quasi’
life for the benefit of others.
The only thing that can liberate man from these astral regions is his very
own Spirit. As we said when we were talking of the second phase of self-
knowledge, when man –still alive– frees his imprisoned Divine Spark from
the Tartara (the deep underworld) of his existence, or after he pleads for
active Spirit to be granted to him, he will then begin to be supplied with a
different kind of ‘nutrition’, exclusively Spiritual.
500 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 4: Ǥ32. ButHe (Jesus) said to them (the disciples),
“I have food to eat that you do not know about.»
This new ‘Supply’ is not the outcome of external factors (i.e. positive or
negative action), but of the retrieval of the Sacred Provisions of pure Spirit.
These Provisions however have different attributes than the virtual
‘positive’ ones of matter and once man manages to gain a glimpse, even a
faint one of these True and Sacred Positives, he realizes that since each
material ‘positive’ action carries a negative seed within, it ceases to be
Unblemished. Thus, material ‘kindness’ looks like a cheap imitation of the
Real, Spiritual One. Material “truth” seems to be a caricature of the Real
and Essential One. Justice in the material world is inconsequential and
almost nonexistent compared to the Sacred Archetype of Spiritual Justice.
Right then, man ceases to act and withdraws from material activity, because
he realizes the impotence of the material dimension and the material body –
even that of the Unified Man– to produce anything but grotesque
caricatures.
501 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: Ǥ11. The words we give to
earthly realities engender illusion; they turn the heart away from the Real
to the unreal. The one who hears the word God does not perceive the
Real, but an illusion or an image of the Real. …we will understand this
on the day when we experience the Real.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
§13. High spiritual Powers [the Archon] wanted to deceive Man (Celestial
Man)… They took the name for goodness and applied it to what was not
good: words became deceitful, and (since) then they are joined to that
which is without being and without goodness. They alienate with
simulations and appearances: they make a free person into a slave.
B) THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 6: Ǥ15. For what is highly esteemed among
men is an abomination in God's sight.»
Do you now understand why, when we analyzed the Higher Mental
(Intellectual) Body, I told you that the four elements of matter crucify the
Unified Man? This is because you shoulder the symbol of matter, the cross,
only if you forsake the beauties of this world and despise its ugliness.
502 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: Ǥ38. And he who does not take his
cross and follow after Me is not worthy of Me.»
Thus, with this Epignosis (cognition), in the astral regions that every soul
must go through after material death, it will not be possessed by the ‘thirst’
of material desires, passions and emotional dependencies, since it will
consider them obstructive and insignificant, and matter itself as revolting.
503 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ56. Jesus said: Whoever
knows the world discovers a corpse. And whoever discovers a corpse
cannot be contained by the world.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS
E.] p. 202:
«EJECTION INTO A PURE PLANE: From this moment on though, I will feel
nausea, revolt and disgust for this Samsara (the visible and invisible
material world). Time has finally come to abandon it.»
Furthermore, man, having learned to draw energy and support from the
Spirit within, through the Higher Mental Body that surrounds him, will
continue to do the same there too (in the astral regions) thus escaping the
pain of any material deprivation.
504 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: «§35. And Jesus said to them, “I am the
bread of life. He who comes to Me shall never hunger, and he who
believes in Me shall never thirst.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 7: «§37…If anyone thirsts, let him come to Me
and drink. §38. Whoever believes in Me, as the Scripture has said, “From
his innermost being will flow rivers of living water.»
In most cases however, These Holy Souls bypass astral planes altogether,
by piercing them through, like shooting stars in the night. To safely
accomplish such a definitive and complete bypass that will lead straight into
the region of the Higher Mental Plane which is located in the ‘neutral zone’,
it is imperative for a man’s soul, at the time of death, to ‘depart’ from the
seventh energy-center (chakra), at the top of the head.
505 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS

E.] (p. 98):

«It would be better if the ‘Ejection of Consciousness’ from the dying one,
takes place when breath is reaching its end, but if this proves impossible,
the following words must be stressed:
“Oh! Child from a good family (name) now is the time for you to look for
a path. When breathing stops, what is called ‘The Fundamental
Luminance of the first Bardo’(1) will appear to you.” … It is what is
called ‘Dharmata’(2), which is open and empty like the Sky, a luminous
emptiness, pure naked spirit, without center or periphery…But the life-
energy must exit through the orifice (opening) of the top of the skull
Brahmarandhra.(3)»
(1) Bardo
= Intermediate condition. The six principal Bardos are the
following: 1. The Bardo of this current condition, of alertness (the awakened
state); 2. The Bardo of the state of dreaming; 3. The Bardo of Meditation;
4. The Bardo of Dying; 5. The Bardo of Reality; and 6. The Bardo of
Rebirth. The Tibetan book of the dead discusses the last three.
(2) Dharmata Reality precisely as it is, free of the illusive projections of
=
dyadic perception. In this reality and its experiences, one is found after
his death, as he has been relieved from his body. The Dharmata Bardo is
the principle phase of Bardo.
(3) Brahmarandhra
= The opening at the top of the head which is where
the central energy conductor of the human body ends up. The Ejection of
Consciousness as well as its escape at the time of death must be
accomplished through this orifice in order to achieve a higher level of
existence after death.
The archons of this world however, through their pseudo-teachers prompt
their ‘students’ not to energize the head-center which frees man, but orient
them to activate and broaden the center of the heart, which favors the higher
portion of material “oscillation” with the activation of positive emotions
and emotional ‘love’.
506 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 223): «As we know,
man, as a living existence, has three exit orifices for the soul in his body,
each of which corresponds to the spiritual advancement of the individual.
These are, the one of the head for the most advanced, the one of the heart
for the courteous and generally prudent people, and the solar plexus for
those, whose life has been self-indulgent, unworthy and beastly.»
B) ‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK I (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938 (information through
channeling): Ǥ13.
There are two kinds of thinking. One is born from feeling,
in other words, from the heart, and the other from the mind, which is akin
to intellect. Self-sacrifice is born from the heart, and the Brotherhood is
built upon this (self-sacrifice). Our cooperation lives by the heart.
§22. Urusvati can affirm the great significance of the heart. Above and
beyond the actions of all the centers the significance of the heart is
evident. Even Kundalini would seem earthly in comparison with the
heart, whose significance is little understood. It is regarded as the focal
point of physical life, but this view is inadequate. The heart is the bridge
between the worlds. Where the meeting-point of the three worlds is
especially manifested, the significance of the heart is felt deeply. In Our
Abode the heart is especially revered.»
This way, energy produced by self-sacrifice, service, struggle for material
improvement and effort of every nature from man, is considered exquisite
by the higher astral gods, since for them it is energy-nutrition of supreme
quality! (We won’t mention here the total entrapment that comes as a
result of every negative activity, considering it self-evident) So they prompt
men to pour out the pain of all of their efforts through their sacrifice on the
altar of daily struggle. In this manner, men delude themselves that they
produce the best for themselves and the ones close to them, and ignore what
they must really do in order to escape from the universe/trap.
To achieve definitive escape, man, having cleansed his material life from
every materialistic desire and assertion, and freed himself from bipolarity,
he must energize the head center, because with the activation of this seventh
center, the Higher Noetic (Higher Mental/Intellectual) Body is developed,
which is, of course, not supplied by the dimorphic astral emotions, but by
the Vitalizing Spirit and envelopes all of man’s energy bodies like a safe
escape space-suit.
This however, is a difficult and time-consuming process, which the entirety
of men fails to complete. This is why the HyperCosmoi of Truth suggest a
different course which we will elaborate on soon enough and which will
yield the same results, but without wasting time and courage. If someone
wants to walk through fire safely, they must wear an asbestos suit, and it is
imperative for everyone forced to pass through the hell of the astral plane to
wear the ‘garment’ of Truth. The more ‘well-crafted’ his suit is, the safer it
becomes. Heed these words! Epignosis (Cognition) offered to Man by the
Higher Mental Body can be compared to a transfer vehicle. If one hasn’t
managed to build such a vehicle in order to save oneself, one must at least
wear a protective suit. This suit can be identified with the realization of the
Truth offered by this Knowledge.
RELEASE FROM KARMA

Through the imposed deceit that exists in the material plane, which
persistently hides the ONE AND ONLY TRUTH, man, during his lifespan, does
not manage to locate this TRUTH and to ‘dress’ his astral body with Its
Epignosis. Thus, in those astral regions, he will not know what to choose
and what to claim/assert.
507 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, TRANSLATED BY

STEPHEN PATTERSON AND MARVIN MEYER

«§59. Jesus said, “Look to the Living One as long as you live, otherwise
you might die and then try to see the Living One, and you will be unable
to see.»
On the contrary, with inadequate information in his possession, he is faced
with what the ‘luminous’ guides (of Antavges) project to him –after his
natural death– he submissively succumbs and is taken wherever they so
wish. In parallel, a great number of people having rejected the existence of
god –realizing, that the ‘All-Benevolent One’ they have been taught about
in school, is nowhere to be found– find themselves doubly deceived, when
(post mortem) they are called upon to answer and be judged for their
actions.
So, as the ignorant ones stand in front of the infamous karmic/judging
committee, terrified, (…for the good testament before the awesome tribune
of the god/creator), he who is a Cognizant of the Truth demands
explanations about the delusion which this creation has forced him to live
in; and since he knows his rights, he DEMANDS his Redemption, juxtaposing
the deficiency of their creation, as well as the OBLIGATION these ‘gentlemen’
have to free him once it is asked of them, since ALL DEBT HAS BEEN PAID OFF
BY JESUS CHRIST (as a third-party guarantor). (Refer to: APPENDIX,
PHOTOGRAPHS AND DRAWINGS, ‘THE END OF THE CYCLE OF REINCARNATIONS’)

508 A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 20:

Ǥ28. Just as the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve and to
give His life as a ransom for many.»
B) EPITÁPHIOS THRĒNOS, THE ‘LAMENTATION UPON THE GRAVE’ (MAUNDY
THURSDAY): «And You, Christ, consented to become mortal and
descended down to Hades.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 8: Ǥ24. Therefore I said to you that you will
die in your sins; for if you do not believe that I am He (i.e. the one who
alleviates the sin of the world), you will die in your sins.»
D) THE (FIRST) APOCALYPSE OF JAMES, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY
TRANSLATED BY WILLIAM R. SCHOEDEL
«The Lord said to him: James, behold, I shall reveal to you your
redemption. When you are seized and you undergo these sufferings (of
death) a multitude will arm them-selves against you that <they> may
seize you. And in particular three of them will seize you - they who sit
(there) as toll collectors (the lords of the karmic committee). Not only do
they demand toll (the payback of karmic debt), but they also take away souls by
theft. When you come into their power, one of them, who is their guard
will say to you, 'Who are you', or, “Where are you from?” You are to say
to him, “I am a son, and I am from the Father.” He will say to you, “What
sort of son are you, and to what father do you belong?” You are to say to
him, “I am from the Pre-existent Father, and a son in the Pre-existent
One.” (A large portion of the text is destroyed with just a few worlds left
which make no sense)…When he also says to you, “Where will you go?”
you are to say to him, “To the place from which I have come, there shall I
return.” And if you say these things, you will escape their attacks.»
E) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ50. Jesus says: If they ask you
from where you come, say: we were born of the Light, There, Where
Light is born of Light. It holds true and is revealed within their image. If
they ask you who you are, Say: We are its children, the beloved of the
Father, the Living One. If they ask you what is the sign of the Father in
you, say: It is movement and it is repose (=rest, the two opposites in
one).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Another Gospel, that gives ‘instructions’ regarding the post mortem
course of the Soul that wishes to be redeemed, is that of Mary
Magdalene:
F) THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI
A., A. (p. 15 §1-25, p. 16 §1-19, p. 17 §1-6)
«I did not see you descending, but now I see you ascending”, said Desire
(to the Soul). “Why do you lie, since you are a part of me?”
The Soul answered (to Desire) and said: “I have seen you. You did not
see me nor recognize me. I was with you as a garment, and you did not
feel me”.
Having said that (the Soul), went away rejoicing greatly. Then she came
to the third atmosphere (=level, stage), which is called Ignorance. It
questioned the Soul asking:
“Where are you going? Weren’t you bound by wickedness? Yes, you were
enslaved and without judgment. (said Ignorance)
And the Soul said: “Why do you judge me although I have not judged? I
was dominated (bound), although I have not dominated (bound) anyone. I
was not recognized. But I have recognized that All that has been
composed will be decomposed (dissolved), both on earth and in the
sky (said the Soul to Ignorance).
The Soul, liberated from the third atmosphere, it went upwards and
arrived at the fourth atmosphere (stage), (which) had seven
manifestations (forms).
The first manifestation is darkness, the second one is desire, the third one
is ignorance, the fourth one is deadly jealousy, the fifth one is carnal
inebriation, the sixth one is the intoxicating wisdom, the seventh one is
devious wisdom. These are the seven expressions of Wrath, which
oppress the Soul with questions like:
−“Whence do you come from, man-slayer? Where are you going, you
wanderer?”
The Soul answered:
−“He who oppressed me (bound me) has been slain, and he who surrounded
me is no more (the material body), and my desire has now subsided, and I
was delivered from my ignorance. In was released from the (material)
world thanks to a (Hyper) world and a picture was erased in favor of a
higher picture. Henceforth, I am going to rest (repose) where time rests in
the Eternity of time.»
Now, do you understand why Jesus Christ came, and which ‘archon’ He is
still trying to rescue you from? Do you understand which ‘lords’ He came
to ‘pay off’, asking for your Salvation in return, offering the energy they
have long waited for from the sap of the pain His Sacrifice poured out? And
not simply the energy and the blood from the sacrifice of an innocent one,
but of the Monogenes! But you men have been swindled into this delusion
again, since you have equated the Unuttered Principle of All with the fallen
archon, the creator of matter; and you have worshiped your material prison
so much, that you seem to scorn this Supreme Offering of the Monogenes!
Man’s Epignosis (higher awareness) of the Truth creates a series of
problems for his dominators. It can be compared to a mathematical function
that cancels their arithmetic formula. For a better understanding of what
happens exactly when man realizes the Truth, I shall describe it with an
image: When man entered material creation, he was poisoned by the
creator/snake’s venom. This venom caused him to have hallucinations as a
side-effect. Thus, although man is located inside the ‘esophagus’ of the
snake, he imagines this esophagus to be the ‘material cosmos/life’ because
this is what the creator/snake commands.
509 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-374):

«In the Zohar we read as follows: As Moses was keeping a vigil on

Mount Sinai, in company with the deity, who was concealed from his
sight by a cloud, he felt a great fear overcome him, and suddenly asked:
“Lord, where art thou . . . . sleepest thou, O Lord? . . .” And the Spirit
answered him: “I never sleep: Were I to fall asleep for a moment before
my time, all the creation would crumble into dissolution in one
instant.» …And with it the great illusion. I am reminding some previous excerpts of references:
B) ‘WHO STEALS OUR SOULS?’ AVATON ISSUE 64, SEPTEMBER 2006, ARTICLE OF
ION MAGGOS «…All natural laws that govern the material world, i.e. the
virtual reality in which we live, are based on illusions that have been
imposed to the inhabitants of the Dodecahedron. …Every illusion
therefore, is based on the great illusion of motion. …Motion was created
by the perverted thought of the darkness, i.e. the dark beings of chaos,
which (darkness) created thoughts and thoughtforms inside the illusion of
its own fantasy. …Its thoughtforms created the pseudo-material
amalgams we consider matter. The darkness projected its thoughts in
order to create. Essentially the whole creation is an illusion in the ‘mind’
of the darkness.»
C) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling):
«The reptilian race or Little Lizards, as we amicably call them, constitute
an integral part of your genealogy. …They are your creators – your gods.
…They are the masters of the game. The masters of the game get together
as you do to play cards or racket-ball. The only difference is that their
game aims at the creation of civilizations. They modify and change
worlds allowing the entrance of different civilizations in the realities they
orchestrate. These civilizations act based purely on their impulses which
are nevertheless provided to them through matrixes of energy-blueprints.
…The masters of the game are formless; they can change shapes/forms
and know no limitations. They can assume any form they choose, as they
move in-between and beyond sound and geometry. The masters of the
game create the energy-matrixes of the civilizations in their mind and
then open gates in order to literally introduce them to the Earthly plane.
Following that, they allow these civilizations to grow and mature, so as to
exert their influence to other time periods.»
This state of hallucination –which has also been authenticated by quantum
science– makes it easier for the creator/snake to ‘devour’ its victim without
the victim reacting. Truth is the antidote to this poison. HyperCosmic
Powers that during this time have breached the universe of matter can be
compared to a hand that –taking a great risk– has entered the mouth of the
snake to inject the man/victim with the antidote of the Truth, before the
victim reaches the snake’s stomach. If man is ‘vaccinated’ with the Truth,
he will gradually come out of the state of hallucination, and since his body
has been permeated by THIS ‘catalytic’ to the creator/snake TRUTH, he
will make the necessary ‘moves’ to unshackle himself, thus forcing the
snake to throw him up, since the antidote/Truth is a venom to the creator.
510 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [STEVAN

DAVIES]: «(Says Jesus to John):

As for the tree called ‘The Knowledge of Good
and Evil’, it is the Epinoia of the light. They commanded him (Adam) not
to eat from it, standing (the archons) in front (of it) to conceal it, for fear that
he (Adam) might look upwards to the fullness and know the nakedness of
his indecency. However, I (Jesus) caused them to eat.» From the ‘tree of
the Epignosis of Good and Evil’ thus revealing the Truth.

Let us concentrate however, on a very important point. NO energy

manifestation can enter the Divine HomeLands except Essence/Spirit.
Energy is a constituent of the material universe and it belongs to it along
with the individualized Ego.
511 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH XVI: Ǥ13. And under the sun is arranged the
group of daemons –or, rather, groups; for these are many and varied,
ranked underneath the multitudes of Stars, equal in number to each of
them. So ranked thus, they serve each one of the Stars, being good and
bad in their natures, that is, in their activities. For energy (‘positive’ and
negative) is the daemon’s essence; some of them are in fact of mixed
nature, good and bad.»
Essence/Spirit can exist inside man, either autonomously as a Divine Spark,
or interwoven with his Soul, and only that (Essence/Spirit) has a place
THERE. Completing (filling/enriching) the Soul with Spirit is a primary
requirement.
512 GOSPEL OF PHILIP (PATERSON BROWN):

Ǥ142. Every plant which my heavenly Father has not sown shall be rooted
out. Those who are separated shall be mated (i.e. the split Celestial
Anthropoi [=Men]) and the empty shall be filled (i.e. the plain Souls
which will ASK to be “completed” with Spirit). Everyone who enters the
Bedroom (i.e. the 7th Energy Centre for the Sacred Union) shall be born in the Light.
For they are not begotten in the manner of the marriages which we do not
see, which are enacted by night, the fire of which flares in the dark and
then is extinguished/lost. Yet rather the Sacraments of this Marriage are
consummated in the day and the light; neither that Day nor its Light ever
sets.»
Because: If the ‘Image/Sample’ of the absolutely Good {Tr. n.: Gr.: Αγαθόν
(Agathón)} does not exist inside man, how can he realize by comparison
that what surrounds him –starting from his own body and ending with the
entire world– is not only dissimilar to this Divine Image/Sample, but (his
body and the entire material world) doesn’t even possess the minimum requirements
to attain IT? (The absolutely good [Gr. Αγαθόν])
513 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VI: Ǥ3. When it comes to man, Good is
determined in comparison to evil. …And Αγαθόν (Agathón) here is the
smallest particle of evil. And it is impossible down here, that Αγαθόν be
free from malice. For down here, Αγαθόν gets filled with malice, and
being full of malice, it cannot be Αγαθόν {Tr. n.: See definition of w. at the
beginning of Ch. HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN}; and since it cannot
remain Αγαθόν anymore, it becomes evil. … §6. Wherefore, those who are
ignorant and do not tread the path of piety, do dare to call man fair and
good. Not even in their wildest dreams have they seen what Αγαθόν is.
And they call Αγαθόν all that is evil.»
In reality, Truth and Spirit are interlinked having a bidirectional relationship
since one leads to the other and both to Deliverance.
A living Spirit inside a man initially prompts him to look for IT through
self-knowledge, in order to unite with ITS Wholeness/Source afterwards
and become initiated to the Truth. But this road, as we said earlier, is a very
hard road because modern man’s living conditions are so demanding, that
they limit the possibilities of success to the minimum, since thorough and
complete self-knowledge being a long lasting process as it is, can only be
accomplished if someone starts at a young age, before social conventions
have crystallized his behavior, and thus created in him false impressions
about himself.
On the contrary, people of mature age, and after they become settled in their
lives –logically– start dealing with their soul. Then however, being
inexperienced as they are, they easily fall prey into the nets of cunning
opportunists who drain them energy-wise and money-wise, and as
“disciples” of these masterly manipulators, they are deluded into believing
they will thrive in the next life! All these conditions make the Deliverance
of the soul an intangible dream, since all things in matter have been
arranged in such a way, as to leave no chance for redemption to man.
The HyperCosmoi suggest Epignosis (deep awareness) of the Truth as the
only alternative way to redemption; but since this path can be accessible to
large groups of people who will use it to escape from the delusion, the
powers of this world not only try to erase the signs of the Truth with any
means possible, they also keep it well hidden after they fragment it. Then
they prescribe prohibition of communication of the Sacred Epignosis as the
unwritten law of this world and guard it through ‘initiations’ reserved for
the select few…
So after the departure of Christ from the material universe, they falsified
and destroyed every clue that would guide men to escape through the Truth.
But since the time this creation has at its disposal is coming to an end, it is
imperative that the elements of Truth are given to men again, so that those
who desire it can be redeemed.
The secret lies in the bidirectional relationship that exists between the
Divine Spirit and Truth. Therefore, since the road through self-knowledge is
closed due to adverse conditions in the life of men, a new passage had to be
opened through the allowance of the Whole Truth.
When the realization of the Truth comes about as the result of an external
factor, it (the Truth) will thrust a great percentage of men to free them-
selves from the trap, because this realization will activate within them the
process of their connection to the Spirit. The Unified Spirit will neutralize
the individualized Ego and man will unite with the ALL.
514 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY

«SIX QUESTIONS ABOUT THE SOUL: I asked the Savior, “Lord, will every soul
be saved and enter the pure light?” He replied, “You are asking an
important question, one it will be impossible to answer for anyone who is
not a member of the unmoved (un-oscillating) race (generation). They are the
people upon whom the Spirit of Life will descend and its power will
enable them to be saved and to become perfect and worthy of greatness.
They expunge evil from themselves and they will care nothing for
wickedness, wanting only that, which is not corrupt. They will achieve
(through this Spirit) freedom from rage, envy, jealousy, desire, or craving. The
physical body will negatively affect them. They wear it as they look
forward to the time when they will meet up with those who will remove
it. Those people deserve indestructible eternal life. They endure
everything, bearing up under everything that happens so that they can
deserve the good and inherit life eternal.
Then I asked him, “Lord, what about the souls who didn’t do these things
even though the Spirit of Life’s power descended on them?”
He answered: “If the Spirit descends to people they will be transformed and
saved. …Nothing then can leave them astray into wickedness. But if the
artificial spirit comes into people, it leads them astray.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic:
STEVAN DAVIES]

In this case, (1) Epignosis (deep understanding) of the Truth, combined

with the observation of the reality surrounding man, (2) the clearest
possible self-Epignosis (3) emotional disengagement from anything that
threatens to entrap the soul into matter and (4) detachment from sordid
situations, will contribute –if man desires that with great zeal– to man
earning a place in the Eternal. After all, the realization of the Truth causes
the gradual shrinking of material desires, the repulsion for material
pleasures and polarization, as side-effects.
Spirit and Truth combined are the basic requirements for man’s
Deliverance. A superficial claim for Redemption though, accompanied with
a life dominated by passions or intense material quests, does not ensure
salvation, because under degenerate material pleasures and dependencies,
all traces of Essence/Spirit inside man are permanently worn away; for it is
the Spirit that gets sacrificed on the altar of the Ego, as these two are
inversely proportional conditions. This is why something very important
must be stressed: The Spirit is as valuable to These Sacred Cosmoi as a
priceless diamond is to matter. Therefore, just as no one would lend
something so valuable with ease and to anybody, the same happens with the
Spirit: In this disoriented material creation, the Cosmoi of Light have lost
many of Their Own ‘Parts’. Any further grant of Spirit is made sparingly
and only if the assurances are there that whatever granted will not be wasted
in material activities, but only to ‘launch’ the Soul out of the material trap.
Consequently, a simple/half-hearted request is no request at all. A request
driven by egotistical motives is condemned from the start. On the contrary,
an ever-burning desire for redemption raises the percentage of success.
Therefore the realization of the cruel reality that surrounds man, however
painful, ensures man has the ‘ideal preconditions’, so that his request may
have power.
SECRET SOCIETIES OF CONTROL

In order for men to go on living in deep lethargy producing energy-food,

these ‘masters’ hold and control the strings of power, while men remain
oblivious to it. The Great Spiritual Hierarchy of the planet, the White
Brotherhood, comprising of all the ‘ascended’ masters, are considered the
guardians/trustees of the great scheme regarding life in this world. These
are man’s wardens. They are stationed in the aetheric planes around the
planet, and from there, through telepathy, they transfer information,
commands and directions for the accomplishment of their ‘superior’ plan to
their ‘initiated’ delegate pupils.
515 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: «Many movements find
their origin in the Deity Itself and many objectives (goals) start through
its children’s initiatives… The Deity creates objectives/goals. Intelligent
existences, contemplating how to best help the divine plan, can promote
these goals and bring them to the conscious attention of humanity.»
In order for humanity to produce the appropriate energy varieties, it must
be directed towards absolutely specific goals. These goals will provoke
tendencies; tendencies/trends will modulate consciousnesses; and
consciousnesses will retrieve the required emotions. Men must submit to
the given norms, thus producing the correspondingly ‘colored’ energy. So,
they anaesthetize nations’ consciousnesses in pseudo-real ways, making
them believe that the events humanity experiences are the results of the
actions and desires of men themselves. The greatest portion of the
population is convinced of this and continues trying to improve the world
around them with everything they’ve got. Despite all their struggles though,
results don’t seem to reflect their efforts. This is due to the fact that a
Mighty Invisible Leadership ‘pulls’ the real strings for the function of the
planet.
516 Α) PLATO’S ‘CRITIAS’ GR. TRANSLATION: D. G. KOUTROUMPAS (109b-109c4)

«At some time in the past, the gods had the whole earth distributed
among them by allotment. There was no quarrelling; …And they all of
them by just apportionment obtained what they wanted, and peopled their
own districts; and when they had peopled them they tended us, their
nurslings and possessions as shepherds tend their flocks, excepting
only that they did not use blows or bodily force, as shepherds do, but –
like an easily guided animal– governed us like pilots from the stern (of
the vessel), holding our souls by (the rudder of) persuasion according
to their own pleasure; thus did they guide all mortals.» [See also Eng. tr.
Benjamin Jowett]
And so that we don’t think that these are old times’ fictitious narratives, I
also put forward something more contemporary, which shows that
nothing has changed —except some simple rituals— from Socrates’ time
of narration until today:
B) ‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK I (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938
The White Brotherhood Masters clarify through the medium ‘Urusvati’:
«§25. Urusvati has explained to many, why We are called ‘The Invisible
Government’. Truly, everyone to some degree feels that there is
somewhere a focus of knowledge. Where there is knowledge there is also
power.… Those who observe world events may perceive something
higher than human logic… Our disciples understand how to harmonize
their free will with our decisions. One must possess great equilibrium to
understand the wisdom of our guidance without crippling his own free
will (they call it free!)… The best leaders of nations (e.g. the Bilderberg Club)
had this balance, and it was therefore easier to send them our
decisions…All over the world one can find established landmarks of our
guidance. Some enlightened people accepted it, but some poor parodies
of monarchs rejected our counsel and thereby plunged their countries into
calamity… §133. Urusvati also knows that it is very tiring for the invisible
witness to remain in the midst of earthly gatherings, yet such attendances
are frequent…We warned Napoleon more than once, and he admitted that
he ‘heard voices’, yet he continued on his path of error. Over eons it has
been our duty to warn those in high places who are in a position to hinder
evolution.»
And to combine the evidence even better, I am submitting some more
information:
C) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 110): «The Great Divine
Leader, in His speech to the disciples of ‘I AM’ in May 18th, 1938 reported
the following about Napoleon:
“…Observe the situation here (in America), in comparison to that of
Europe. When Saint Germaine taught Napoleon, he tried to prepare
through him a condition capable of providing the same knowledge that
you are receiving today.” (He refers to the realization of Saint Germaine’s
dream to unify Europe into a power equivalent to the U.S.A.)
During his youth Napoleon was a very modest and humble subject. But
when he started seeing the power of his achievements, and some of the
appalling individuals –whom he did not suspect– started pouring into his
ears the hateful suggestions, unaware of their ill intentions Napoleon
exploited them (their suggestions) in the sensory world. Not long after
that, human arrogance started rearing its ugly head to the one he loved
most (Count de Saint Germaine) and he told him: ‘From now on I will
take the responsibility to give orders’ and with the ‘I’ he meant the
human ‘Ego’. Saint Germaine, knowing the grave danger of Napoleon,
tried through all means of his power to suggest the truth to him; but when
human egotism comes, perfection temporarily departs.»
D) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
(a) THE INTENT FOR A UNITED EUROPE (p. 110)
«Saint Germaine’s speech, given to a group of disciples of ‘Bridge to
Freedom’ on April 21st, 1954, a few days before his Coronation as the
Cosmic Chohan of the Seventh Ray on May 1st, 1954.
“…I assumed the ministry of the Chohan of the Seventh Ray around the
end of the 18th century, after my service for the liberation of America and
the French Court.
…Until then, I had a certain freedom to make use of these energies in my
effort to establish one group of United States of Europe and to persuade
certain disciples of the apocryphal Laws that, if they collaborated with the
Hierarchy, a Global Fraternity could be established without bloodshed.
Apart from certain efforts of mine through Napoleon Bonaparte, I gave
no further personal service to governmental circles and my service to
humanity became Cosmic.”
Also “…Many centuries ago I had hoped for and desired an earthly Crown,
incarnated as Francis Bacon (1561-1626). At that time, I was envisioning
a United Fraternity of Europe.»
Is it then possible that the case of the ‘mystic’ Hitler, who through the Tibetan monks came in
contact with the (Vril) power and the teachings of the “masters” of sub-chthonic Shambhala
(Agartha), was nothing more than another unsuccessful attempt for the creation of United
Europe? After all, the alternating positive and negative power of this world belongs to one of the
two faces of one and the same coin. Some careful observers might have noticed the SS cross
placed on their uniforms near the energy-center of the throat, and the resemblance it bears to the
cross of Saint Germaine-Malta’s Cross (✠).
(b) THE INTENT FOR EQUALITY OF THE TWO SEXES AND THE EMANCIPATION OF
WOMEN: (p. 99)
«In the year 1953 the Cosmic Law transferred the pressure of this energy
to the Female Ray.
From a practical point of view, this means that the magnetic attraction
which for millions of years had landed in the Far East, is now transferred
to the Western World…Furthermore, this energy will enjoy the gradual
infusion of spiritual interest of the Root-Race, from the East to the West.
Besides that, let us not forget that this energy will also cause the slow but
certain elevation of the woman’s prevailing position to that of the
man.»
(c) THE INTENT FOR THE PREVALENCE OF ENGLISH AS THE INTERNATIONAL
LANGUAGE: (p. 94)
«Speech of master Hannuvvah: “We indeed mean English, because this
will be the international language for your Planet, and knowledge of the
present means of communication is contributory to both sides.» This
speech was given at the time when the prevailing language was still
French.

When the seeding of the first modified genes was accomplished

successfully and men (of the Iron Race) no longer had the ability to come in
direct contact with the gods and obey their wishes, gods then started to
incarnate as men and occupy important positions in the human societies in
order to direct the masses. Thus we initially have the celestial creator, then
comes his materialized version/manifestation, which inseminates mortal
women with modulated genes, and finally the incarnated one as an
important archon of society, and not in a single incarnation but in many, and
assuming various different roles.
517 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-765): «Now all the gods
of Olympus, as well as those of the Hindu Pantheon and the Rishis, were
the septiform impersonations (1) of the noumena of the intelligent Powers
of nature; (2) of Cosmic Forces; (3) of celestial bodies; (4) of gods or
Dhyan Chohans; (5) of psychic and spiritual powers; (6) of divine kings
on earth or the incarnations of the gods; and (7) of terrestrial heroes or
men. The knowledge how to discern among these seven forms the one
that is meant, belonged at all times to the Initiates, whose earliest
predecessors had created this symbolical and allegorical system.»
(II-483) «The history begins by the descent on Earth of the ‘Gods’ who
incarnate in mankind, and this is the (first) fall. Whether Brahma hurled
down on Earth in the allegory by Bhaghavat, or Jupiter by Kronos, all are
the symbols of the human races. Once landed on, and having touched this
planet of dense matter, no snow-white wings of the highest angel can
remain immaculate, or the Avatar (or incarnation) (can) be perfect, as
every such Avatar is the fall of a God into generation.»
B) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. tr. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling):
«…The masters of the game are geniuses. Not only do they conceive the
game and create the complete energy-matrix through which each
civilization will flourish –from the most skilled technicians to the lowest
beggars– but they also introduce their own selves inside the
civilizations they create.»
C) Some information about the enigmatic figure of Saint Germaine,
Cosmic Chohan of the Seventh Ray, Master of the White Brotherhood and
the Spiritual Hierarchy of the Planet.
J. SADOUL ‘THE TREASURE OF THE ALCHEMISTS’ CH. COUNT SAINT GERMAINE:
«The count’s historical existence starts in 1743 in London. In 1745 he
came against the authorities who suspected him of foreign espionage.
Horatio Walpole points out: “He has been here for about two years and
refuses to reveal his identity, he does not say where he came from, he
only admits he does not bear his real name.”…It is certain though that he
was not called Saint Germaine. He himself confided to his benefactor, the
archon of Hessen: “My name is Sanctus Germanous, sacred brother.”
Having lived for some years in Germany, he came to the Court of Ludwig
the 15th in 1758. We have a description by Madame Pompadour: ‘The
count seemed to be in his fifties. He had an air of aristocracy, was very
witty, simply but tastefully dressed. His fingers had beautiful diamonds as
his cigarette case and his watch.’ This strange unknown foreigner, whose
title is doubtful and his name uncertain, found a way to become Ludwig
the 15th's confidant, with whom he often had absolutely private
conversations. This preference of the King and his ever increasing favor
for St. Germaine infuriated Prime Minister Suazelle… The count bragged
in front of many witnesses in the court that he knew how to double the
size of diamonds, that he had transformed silver to gold more than twice
and finally that he was in possession of the elixir of longevity which he
used… all these are certified facts.…People say that he knew Pontius
Pilate and Julius Caesar: the truth is that he only narrated historical facts
of previous centuries as a witness who had seen and lived them; namely
he insisted on small details, avoiding the tone of a well-informed
historian. Many times he interrupted the narration, or pretended he
stopped and instead of saying ‘this or that person said then to Eric the IV’
he resumed ‘I said to Eric the IV’…The art of increasing the size of
diamonds has serious witnesses and irrefutable proofs. We have the
narration of Madame du Hausset who was Madame Pompadour’s maid
and totally trustworthy. On the contrary, the famous memoirs of Countess
Antemar are apocryphal.
…Let us examine now what is said about the transformations the Count
performed. There are two stories. One is certainly authentic, since it was
written by Knight Casanova, an implacable enemy of Saint Germaine. …
an individual not so congenial, with rather unkind dispositions towards
the count, whose writings' credibility should leave no doubts:
Casanova narrates about Saint Germaine: “…Selfish as he was, he did
not want to let me go without having made an impression on me. He
asked me if I had any coins on me. I took several out of my pocket and
put them on the table. He stood up without speaking, took a lit piece of
coal and placed it on a metal plate. Then he asked me for a coin of twelve
sols which was among the others on the table. He put a small black grain
on the coin, placed the coin on the coal piece and blew with a glass
blower for about two minutes. I saw the coin become red hot: ‘wait until
it gets cold’ said the alchemist to me. Indeed, when it was cold he added:
‘Take it. It’s yours.’ I took it. It was gold.”
…The story is placed between 1743 and 1784. This account is given by
the Countess de Gergie, ambassadress of France in Venice. She met Saint
Germaine in Madame Pompadour’s house and was enchanted. She
remembered that in 1700 in Venice she had met another noble foreigner
who looked astoundingly like him, despite the fact he had another name.
She asked him if that person was his father or some relative. “No.” The
Count answered without losing his calmness. “It was me living in Venice
in the end of the last century and the beginning of this one. And it was I,
who had the honor to court you and you were kind enough to find some
barcaroles of my conception pleasant and sing along with me.”
The lady answered smiling: “That noble gentleman was then forty-five
years old and you, now that we speak, are of about the same age…then
you must be close to one hundred years old!” “It is not impossible” he
replied to her. And the count started recounting to madam de Gergie a
series of details about the time when they were both in Venice. He then
offered, if the lady continued to have doubts, to remind her occasions and
circumstances…
‘No, no’, the ex-ambassadress interrupted him, ‘I am convinced, but you
are not human…you are a Satan…’ (Narration of Touchard Lafosse in the ‘Les
Chroniques de l’œil-de-bœuf’)
…Something else that is also verified is that the count never ate. During
meals in which he sat, he strenuously refused to eat even the slightest
amount of food, content to charm the ones present with his historical
narrations or his wit.»
Voltaire said about him: «He is the man who never dies, and who knows
everything.»
This holds true for all the powers of this world, be they positive or negative,
as well as for all ranks of their hierarchy. Through such incarnations they
set the foundations for social ‘trends’.
518 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 151)

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTES ON CERTAIN INCARNATIONS OF SAINT GERMAINE:

«Many centuries ago I hoped for and desired an earthly Crown, incarnated
as Francis Bacon (1561-1626). I had the vision of a united brotherhood of
Europe.»
Saint Germaine’s incarnation as Francis Bacon (1561-1626) at the dawn of Renaissance was
defining for humanity, setting the starting point of knowledge towards a materialistic approach of
things and distancing it (the knowledge) considerably from any spiritual envisagement, which
today, as Saint Germaine (hypocritically of course) supports.
It has been suggested that Francis Bacon was Queen Elizabeth’s I and Robert Dudley’s (Lord of
Lester) son, born four months after a secret marital ceremony.

B) ENCYCLOPEDIA ‘DOMI’ SIR FRANCIS BACON, ENGLISH PHILOSOPHER,

LONDON 1561-1626:
«…The purpose of true study, for him, is not knowledge but the conquest
and transformation of nature for the creation of better conditions for man.
In contrast to ancient science that uses the typical Aristotelian logic and
aims to the continuous discovery of new verbal syllogisms, the purpose of
modern science, according to Bacon, is not to create syllogisms but
actions, not proof derived from typical logic, but rather evidence from
experiments …With the old logic, opponents in debates are silenced; with
the new logic, nature itself is defeated and tamed, and we can constantly
extract its secrets. The first type of knowledge is infertile; the second
conquers new arts and instruments thanks to which, the improvement of
human life-conditions can be achieved.
True knowledge must be acquired through actions: the instrument of
modern science is not reasoning but the experiment. “The progress of the
intellect and man and the progress of material conditions of his life are
one and the same thing”, Bacon claims since, “the instruments are not
only the means for improvement of human conditions, but also the
assurance (!!!) for truth” (cogitata et visa)…The main cause that creates
“idols” is nevertheless the respect for tradition and reverence to the
classics and in particular Plato and Aristotle, against whom Bacon
inveighed in his ‘Male birth of time’.»
David Icke gives us more information about Francis Bacon:
C) DAVID ICKE ‘THE SECRET OF ALL AGES’ CH. ‘BACON’S HERITAGE’:
«One of the most important men of that period was the Rosicrucian
Francis Bacon. He was a Great Rosicrucian Master of England, a
powerful procreator in the creation of freemasonry, ‘father’ of modern
science and probably the writer of Shakespeare’s plays. He was also a
member of the secret society called the ‘Knights of the Helmet’ which
was devoted to the worship of the Goddess of wisdom, Pallas Athena…
As a high-ranking mystic of apocryphal knowledge, during the reign of
his alleged mother Elizabeth I and her heir, crown prince James I the
King of Scotland, …Bacon, along with Sir Robert Flood, Great Master of
the Priory of Sion, was the one who supervised King James’ translation
of the Bible, a book which, according to a 1881 study, had at least 36,191
translation mistakes. Considering that Bacon was an extremely well-
educated and smart man, I cannot believe he made so many mistakes in
the translation, unless he made them on purpose. Bacon also made sure
the two Maccabaeus books were removed from his translation…Bacon
was called ‘the father’ of modern science, which was only focused on the
material level of existence. Why would Bacon support such a
(materialistic) point of view, when he himself was a high-ranking mystic
and knew the truth? Something is not right with all this, especially if one
thinks that all other ‘fathers’ of modern science, like Isaac Newton and
Robert Boyle were also high-ranking initiates as Great Masters of the
Priory of Sion. So, we have Bacon, a deep insider of apocryphal
knowledge, being involved in the Split of the Christian Church, through
the Rosicrucian order(1) and other organizations, as well as in the
compilation of the Christian Bible and the creation of modern ‘science’
which disputed many of the basic foundations of Christianity. He played
by turning one side against the other, in order to create a fertile
environment for another unuttered plan to commence. (And all this was
done by the beloved [to some]…Saint Germaine) …The spy network
known today as the British Intelligence Service was created in Europe
under the influence of Bacon and other magicians of esotericism.
…As the freemason and historian Manly Palmer Hall wrote about Bacon:
‘He was a Rosicrucian, many say the greatest. If indeed he was not the
glorious Father C.R.C. who is mentioned in the Rosicrucian manifests, he
certainly was a high-ranking initiate of the Order…’
…He launched a furious hunt for ‘witches’ and ‘magicians’, namely all
those who used and spread the apocryphal knowledge…Why would he do
something like that if the purpose of the secret movement he belonged to
was to protect and ultimately publicize such knowledge? (…Especially
when, as Saint Germaine, he is considered to be the greatest Alchemist-
Magician!) Because he never intended to do such a thing. It is very
helpful when the people you need support from think this is your motive,
but when the time of truth comes, you follow the opposite course. The
hierarchy of the groups I am exposing does not wish for knowledge to be
accessible to all, but they want to treasure it and use it to gain control and
rule on a global level.»
(1) ‘SECRET SOCIETIES’ CH. ROSICRUCIANS: ROSANNA VOUTSI «In early 17th

century philosopher-writer Sir Francis Bacon and his colleague in

Oxford, theologist Robert Flood, were associated with the Rosicrucians.»
Yet another defining incarnation for humanity (of Saint Germaine) was as
Christopher Columbus.
‘SECRET SOCIETIES’ CH. ROSICRUCIANS: ROSANNA VOUTSI
«Except Dante, Christopher Columbus is also considered a member of the
Rosicrucian order.»
D) J. SADOUL ‘THE TREASURE OF THE ALCHEMISTS’ CH. ‘COUNT SAINT
GERMAINE’
«The relations of Saint Germaine with the Rosicrucian order leave no
doubt. Some yet claim that Saint Germaine was no other than Christian
Rosenkreuz, founder of the Rosicrucian Brotherhood, who discovered the
secret of Hermetic Art, secured immortality (of his material body) and
later reappeared in history as various figures.(1)»
E) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
BIOGRAPHICAL NOTES ON SOME REINCARNATIONS OF SAINT GERMAINE:
«At the end of the 14th century, as Christian Rosenkreuz… in Germany,
he established the order of the ‘Rosy Cross’ of which the Rosicrucian
branches are the outcome…Nevertheless, the darkness of the age was
such that, as Saint Germaine himself said in one of his speeches, they
convened (then) with the utmost secrecy, in disguise and inside caves, for
the fear of ecclesiastic persecution.»
Let me remind you of the reference #417 G, where Lord Lytton states that
the founder of the Rosicrucian order ‘Rosenkreuz’ discovered mystical
knowledge in a very mysterious place inside Earth and that he (Lytton)
was set to follow his steps. Yet, we know the close relation Saint
Germaine had with sub-chthonic (underground) Shambhala very well!
(1) J. SADOUL ‘THE TREASURE OF THE ALCHEMISTS’ CH. ‘COUNT SAINT

GERMAINE’
At some other point, author J. SADOUL is wondering: «In 1687 we meet
in Vienna, a Mr. Geraldi, who had a striking resemblance to count Saint
Germaine. For three whole years Geraldi astounded and surprised the
inhabitants of the Austrian capital and then suddenly disappeared. We
later find Laskaris, whom his contemporaries place a little after Geraldi’s
disappearance. What relation did he have though with count Saint
Germaine? I confess, I don’t know, yet I put certain questions to myself.
The physical characteristics of the three men are very similar. All three
were of medium height, middle-aged and spoke many languages. All
three were very eloquent and, it seems, they had the philosopher’s stone
in their possession. Geraldi, Laskaris and count Saint Germaine of course,
did not operate in the same surroundings. Yet the disappearance of one
coincides marvelously with the appearance of the other. Geraldi’s traces
are lost in 1691 and Laskaris appears two years later. He, in turn,
disappears between 1730 and 1740, right before the appearance of count
Saint Germaine in England.»
Then, the creators guide humanity through their ‘initiated’ disciples, their
foremen. In the centuries passed, men have learned to recognize and follow
these spiritual ‘superintendents’ like sheep acknowledge their sheepdogs.
These supervisors possess special qualities and characteristics –as
determined by an unwritten law– so as to ‘stand out’ and be recognizable in
the crowd. So people obey them without ever being able to get away,
because for centuries through the commands of the unwritten law, it is ONLY
THEM they have learned to recognize as ‘guides’.
The ‘Centers’ through which the creators make contact are mainly the
various initiation schools or secret societies or even other peripheral groups
of control. Through initiation procedures/ordeals, they select the best
among their students, and initiate them into isolated portions/parts of their
‘truth’, after they have verified the students’ self-restraint and obedience,
thus ensuring their silence. All these procedures/trials do not aim to
spiritually lift the students in order to redeem their soul, but to solely
provide them with the Power, which will be given to them as a reward for
their services.
519 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 5: Ǥ44. How can you believe if you accept
praise* from one another, and yet you do not seek the praise* that comes
from the only God? … §43. For they loved the approval (praise*) of men
rather than the approval (praise*) of God.»
* Orig. Greek text uses δόξαν [= glory]
The qualities the candidate ‘mystics’ are required to possess, cultivate
deceitfulness, which lurks inside secrecy –any secrecy– rather than honesty
and integrity. They cultivate and promote egotism, rather than altruism.
Instead of humility they cultivate the arrogance of the ‘all knowing one’
who only keeps his knowledge to himself and his kin because he considers
others inferior.
520 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ33. Jesus says: What you
hear with your ears, tell it to other ears and proclaim it from the rooftops.
No one lights a lamp so that it will be put under a basket or hidden
somewhere. Rather, one puts it upon a stand so that all who enter and
leave may see the light.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: Ǥ26. So do not be afraid of them. For,
there is nothing concealed that will not be disclosed, or hidden that will
not be made known. §27 What I tell you in the dark, speak in the daylight;
what is whispered in your ear, proclaim from the roofs.»
The attributes/qualities these students cultivate, aim to solely serve the
secret goals and objectives of the brotherhood of the fallen ones. Moreover
all these know-it-all initiates consider the un-initiated easy to appropriately
manipulate for the accomplishment of their secret goals. This, of course
does not indicate spiritual grandeur, but rather the exploitation of human
potential. And this paternalism is a natural expression/outcome, since the
top of their hierarchical pyramid knows only how to exploit. So by
attending the ‘schools’ of the fallen ones, what else do you imagine they
would learn other than how to exploit? Thus, the great teachers train their
students, in order to turn them into able ‘foremen’ of their human
herd/flock.
521 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: Ǥ24. A disciple is not above his
teacher, nor a servant above his lord. §25. It is enough for the student to be
like his teacher, and the servant like his master. If the master of the house
has been called Beelzebub, how much more the members of his
household!»
All these secret, positive or negative brotherhoods, organizations and
societies move in an absolutely specific way. The key to their secrecy lies in
the multi-fragmented knowledge they offer, so that no one knows their
complete ‘master plan’, but only isolated parts of it. Through their human
‘tools’ –who in their greatest percentage believe they are operating for a
‘divine cause’, while others are in complete ignorance– they manipulate
societies, modulate consciousnesses, orientate opinions and the tendencies
of nations by transforming the ‘ins’ and ‘outs’ and shepherd the whole
world, turning it into a ‘board game’.
522 ‘SECRET SOCIETIES’ CH. ILLUMINATI: P. GIANNOULAKIS

«A technical example (of practical application): Imagine we are a united

and loyal party and we decide to try to control matters within an area be it
of a large or small scale, matters of a specific sector/type of activity, or in
a sovereign state, or, why not, even in a whole chunk of the world. What
is it we must do? To begin with, we need a network of connections, which
we can create relatively easily –if we are discreet and very well
organized– something that deals with ‘special’ issues that might interest
important or ‘nodal’ key-individuals. With the unconscious aid of this
disguised network of contacts, we can promote members of the ‘party’
whose inner core gradually increases with select members in important
key-positions in state agencies (seemingly simple and/or clearly
important positions) and other essential places; positions we will have
located with complex planning accomplished through our own strategic
supervision on the information flow: Information details that most people
never notice, yet we, by combining this information, arrive at astounding
conclusions. This just needs information intelligence, observation skills,
and comparative studies, a job, completely relative to that of Secret
Information Agencies.
Additionally, to some people who deal with such things, the mighty
kingdom of bureaucracy is their favorite tableau, since it provides details
without rendering visible those who investigate, and its complexity helps
them to cover up their moves. Our people in key-positions live their lives
normally, except, when needed they press or don’t press a button,
promote another one of our own to a new post, provide us with a valuable
top secret information, spread one of our directives into their sector in a
special manner, block an undesirable action, and all this in such subtle
ways that are untraceable. And even if they get exposed, the worst that
can happen to us is ‘lose an ace’, whereas we continue to have the rest of
the deck, and so we simply replace him. Many times we ‘burn’ that card
intentionally as a diversion. The more disorganized a state is, the more
impossible it is for our moves and intentions to be exposed in the overall
‘mix-up’, even if we face a few more difficulties due to the special
planning needed… If someone from the game, who has received power
from us to pull strings we tell him to, suddenly overestimates him-self
and decides to detach him-self from the organization and play on his own,
what do we do? For such cases we must have a team of ‘hit men’
available (and there are many ways to ‘execute’ someone) to deal with
those renegades.»
Elsewhere in the same book, Naum Theodosiadis wonders:
CH. THE GREAT WHITE BROTHERHOOD (p. 126): «Many researchers in their
effort to shed light to the mystery, propounded certain interesting
thoughts which we could summarize into one basic question: Is there,
maybe, some proof that the events of cosmic or earthly evolution and
particularly matters of humanity are subject to the guidance of a hierarchy
of highly advanced beings who come in contact with humanity at precise
moments? Prima facie the answer is negative. The sad course of human
history, the manic manifestation of ‘a blind Will to create worlds’, as
Schopenhauer said, does not suggest a ‘secret government’ or the ‘secret
mentorship’ of a superior intellect. And in any case, even if a ‘secret
government’ or some ‘mystical leadership’ exists, then it must be
ineffective and unsuccessful (…or maybe after all mentally disturbed?).»
An apt remark for the creative power that controls and guides the world
of men who tenaciously insist is divine and benevolent because they are
confused by its twofold face…
The power of the battling positive and negative clans depends on the
amount of control they exert on nations. In certain eras in the history of
men, one caste prevails, while in others its opponent. It is in essence the
same force in alternating roles.
523 ENCYCLOPEDIA ‘DOMI’ ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘MYSTERIES OF

THE EAST’, ‘RAMA’, THE HERO OF RAMAYANA: «In his seventh incarnation
Vishnu reappeared as Rama, son of the powerful king Dasharatha, and
even though in his previous incarnation he sought to extinguish the cast
of Kshatriya the warriors, he was now himself an exemplary Kshatriya
(warrior).»
These two opposing forces possess the ability to communicate only with
their own followers. The members of these initiation schools ascertain their
high rank in their hierarchy, by succeeding in the “ordeals” each side/
organization puts them through. The prize for each student is initially his
indirect and later on his direct communication/contact with the grand
(invisible) masters and whoever else… This way they control the world and
permit none of their “initiated” disciples to ‘leak’ the slightest piece of their
fragmented truth as they know that the Truth alone will widely open the
gate to Freedom for the enslaved men and their souls. [“…and you shall
know the Truth. And the Truth shall set you free.” JOHN 8:32]
The realms of the HyperUniverses are watching the evolution of the
material universe with great concern. The ‘time’ limit granted to its creators
is running out and the Truth remains hidden still. The roads leading to IT
(Truth) seem inapproachable to humanity, since these centers of authority ‒
even though they possess only isolated parts of the Truth‒ keep it sealed
away with their well-trained ‘initiated’ disciples, who of course can’t risk
giving it away. This is why the complete Truth had to be given in an inject-
able way and by a source not controlled by initiation vows of silence.
In our meeting I communicate The Truth to you about the chronicle of
Man’s imprisonment by dark forces, who in order to successfully
impersonate true gods have spiritually “lobotomized” man rendering him
OBLIVIOUS (=in amnesia).
Final decisions that have already been made by the HyperCosmoi regarding
the material creation dictate: Every Sacred Archetype embezzled by this
creation must be returned to ITS SOURCE. Additionally, men must be
informed of the consequences of those decisions and choose their position.
This of course creates an enormous problem to the entities that command
this world.
PART 3:
THE PRESENT
TODAY

Reaching the end of our discussion, let us summarize. Inside the realms of
the HyperUniverses (the Unsplit/Coherent Essence of the 1st God Noûs –
Luminary – Christ) every concept exists as an undivided, autonomous and
indivisible Unit (Monad), in the form of the positive and negative unified.
This condition of the Coherent Essence of the Unsplit Archetypal Ideas
composes the HyperUniverses (Aeons) of the Unspoken Principle (or of the
Self-Generated, Unuttered Father; The Twelve Aeons with six Heavens/
Skies each). The second creation (of the 2nd Noûs creator) of the manifested
universe was born through the Logos (word/fraction/division) of the
initially indivisible Archetypal Ideas of the Unsplit Coherent Essence into
the two opposite stands (Divisible Essence). The result was the material
creation and the appearance of the positive and the negative.
The Indivisible, Coherent Essence (περί-ουσία=fortune) of the Unified
Celestial Man, as He entered the second creation, was divided too, into the
Higher State as the I Am Presence or Higher Self on the one hand, and its
second part on the other, the Divine Spark, which was projected into the
material man.
Initially, this whole creation was only meant to manifest up to the aetheric
planes. The aetheric plane would be its final destination. There, was the
lower manifestation of Logos and the lowest point where creation could
take place on an energy-level. The absolutely dense (visible) universe
comprised the wasteland of the energy-creation and was contained
(entrenched) within the space-time framework. After the second fall, man
was imprisoned inside this space-time frame and was incarnated inside the
densely material body.
524 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «…And
when they (Yaldabaoth’s powers) realized that he (Adam) was luminous,
and that he could think better than they did, and that he was free from
wickedness and evil, they picked him up and threw him down into the
lowest part of all matter.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Never before, in the chronicles of all previous energy-creations had there
been a creation onto the dense septic ‘substance’. This creation was an
‘innovation’.
525 A) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, THE NAG HAMMADI LIBRARY

Ǥ39. The deficiency of matter did not originate through the Infinity of the
Father… although no one could predict that the Incorruptible would
come this way.»
B) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ29. Jesus said: If flesh came
into being because of spirit, it is a wonder. But if spirit came into being
because of flesh, it is a wonder of wonders. Yet the greatest of wonders is
this: How is it that this Being, which Is, inhabits this nothingness?» [Eng. tr.
JOSEPH ROWE]

C) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through

channeling):
«Imagine Gaia as a princedom of a great empire… When the parents of a
great noble family faced problems with their children, they told them:
“Go down to Gaia (Earth) to play a little.” By saying that, the gods did
not realize that what they were setting in motion would trap them in the
future. When the children of the gods started playing with gold, genetics
and blood, fooling around with the power of the female principle (the
power of Yaldabaoth's Mother), they had no idea what they were
creating.»
Because of this ‘innovation’, the side-effects that came about with the birth
of the satanic daemons of the astral world were unknown and
unexpected… During the centuries, Karma has been nothing more than the
equitable distribution of energy to both sides of creation, once it manifested
in the densely material (visible) universe.
When Celestial Man was incarnated as a Divine Spark inside dense (visible)
matter, He stopped supplying this creation with the ‘Essence’ of the
HyperUniverses as it was initially intended. Through His incarnation He
generated a different kind of energy. This energy created a society of
skeptomorphic beings that mimicked the twofold nature of men and of the
creators. After they first embraced both sides of the creative force, thus
“expanding” this creation, they later started demanding energy-supply and
life.

Some metaphysical views state that humanity as a whole –regardless of

nationalities– goes through consecutive “stages” through which it will at
some point complete its evolutionary process. These consecutive
stages/levels are seven in total and refer to the seven Root-Races of the
human species. Of these seven Root-Races, four have run their course
already, the Fifth one, the Iron-Race will soon come to an end and two more
stages/levels remain in which humanity will complete the cycle of the
Seven Root-Races. This cycle of consecutive stages –Root Races– ‘unfolds’
inside a long, predetermined time period, which according to Brahmanism
is the so-called “Breath of Brahma”. Each ‘exhalation’ of Brahma is
followed by an ‘inhalation’ and vice versa. This can be interpreted by
saying that each creative phase is succeeded by dissolution, since life on
every level of the material universe always alternates with death.
526 According to the Apocryphal Tradition and Metaphysics as expressed by Helena Blavatsky,

humanity will go through SEVEN ROOT RACES in total until it completes its cycle.
Of these seven, four have already passed, the fifth is soon to be completed and two more follow.
These seven Root Races that the Mystical Tradition mentions are:
1st Root Race —A non-material human Race
2nd Root Race —A non-material human Race
3rd Root Race —The Aetheric - Adamian or Lemurian state
4th Root Race —The Race of Atlanteans (Atlantis)
5th Root Race —The Arian Race (ours)
6th Root Race —Is about to come…
7th Root Race —Follows…
The above mentioned five Root Races are precisely identical to the ones
of Hesiod and correspond:
The 1st Root Race corresponds to the Golden Race; in this book we
associate this Race with the creation of the protoplast Soul.
The 2nd Root Race which the Apocryphal Tradition considers as a non-
material Race and it corresponds to the Silver Gender/Race of Hesiod.
We have associated it with the creation of the Astral body.
The 3rd Root Race of the Lemurians; the Apocryphal Tradition considers
that this Race exists in a totally aetheric state and characterizes its
humans as ‘sweat-born’ (the ones born of sweat) [ANTHROPOGENESIS,
STANZA VI §22] which corresponds to the Hesiod’s Bronze Gender. In this
book this Race is also identified with the aetheric state of man with his
aetheric body formulated.
Finally, Hesiod calls the 4th Root Race (of the Atlanteans) the Race/
Gender of Heroes and we associate it with the entrance of Celestial Men
into the Aetheric Plane.
In the second half of this period the incarnation of the plain souls into the
material animal takes place initially, partially upgrading it. Then follows
the incarnation of the ‘lobotomized’ astro-aetheric Celestial Men inside
the ‘daughters of men’. The Divine Sparks –who are embodied inside the
astro-aetheric men– in their effort to unite with their other divine half, the
I Am (female) Presence, are deceived by a replica of it in dense matter,
Pandora, they are embodied inside this female creature, their astro-
aetheric bodies get locked-in with each other and they are definitively
entrapped in the densely material plane. This is obviously why the first
societies were matriarchal. With this ‘fall’ (incarnation in dense matter),
Knowledge, which Man possesses as a Spiritual Entity, is transferred to
the human-like material beings that Anthropology calls as
‘Australopithecus-Archanthrope’. This Knowledge advances the animal
to Homo sapiens. Thus the Gender of Atlanteans (of the Apocryphal
Metaphysical Tradition) is formed.
A result of this mixture (Spirit/Uranus and Matter/Gaia [Earth]) is the
birth of a spiritual category of beings –the skeptomorphic daemons–
which literally devour men and gods.
After the great flood of Noah (Deucalion) and the sinking of Atlantis, the
5th, Iron Race/Gender starts, or the creation of the 5th (Arian) Root-Race.
Today, our humanity is at the end of the 5th Root Race (Arian), or
Hesiod’s Iron Race/Gender.
These Root Races evolved inside great periods of time which, in sum,
compose the ‘Life of Brahma’. Each of ‘Brahma’s Days’ is subdivided
into partial time-periods (Brahma’s Breaths). Each ‘exhalation’ brings
forth manifestation and in each ‘inhalation’ the manifested is absorbed
back again and becomes un-manifested.
Regarding this Breath of Brahma, H. P. Blavatsky mentions the following:
(a) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-43): «The appearance and
disappearance of the Universe are pictured as an outbreathing and
inbreathing of ‘the Great Breath’, … When the ‘Great Breath’ is
projected, it is called the Divine Breath…which breathes out a thought, as
it were, which becomes the Kosmos. So also, is it when the Divine Breath
is breathed-in again the Universe disappears into the bosom of ‘the Great
Mother’, who then sleeps wrapped in her invisible robes.»
(b) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’, THE DAYS AND NIGHTS OF
BRAHMA
«THIS is the name given to the Periods called MANVANTARA and
(I-368)
PRALAYA (Dissolution); one referring to the active periods of the Universe,
the other to its times of relative and complete rest --according to whether
they occur at the end of a ‘Day’, or an ‘Age’ (a life) of Brahma. These
periods, which follow each other in regular succession, are also called
Kalpas, small and great, the minor and the Maha (Great) Kalpa; though,
properly speaking, the Maha Kalpa is never a ‘day’, but a whole life or
age of Brahma.»
And, from this description, becomes evident the duality-oscillation of ALL.
Therefore, we can justify the equation of the Demiurgos (Creator) to the
symbol of the snake and its movement.
In very general terms, I will try to present these periods according to the
religion that introduced them, i.e. Brahmanism, even though there is a
good deal of disagreement between the various ‘schools’, on the real
duration of these periods.
A day of Brahma (a Maha-Kalpa, approx. 4,320,000,000 mortal years) is
comprised of 14 Manvantara.
We must consider though that scientists calculate the age of Earth to about
4,600,000,000 years. The age of the universe on the other hand, due to light
curvature, is indefinable, but they think it can range between 10 to 20
billion years.
Each Manvantara (306,720,000 mortal years) is comprised of 71 Maha-
Yuga.
The end of each Manvantara –which concerns the manifested– is
succeeded by a Pralaya (dissolution), i.e. an un-manifested state.
Each Maha-Yuga (4,320,000 mortal years) is comprised of 4 periods-
Yugas. Each Maha-Yuga is succeeded by a Pralaya (dissolution). These
Yugas are:
1st, Krita-Yuga or Satya-Yuga (1,728,000 mortal years) corresponds to an
ideal period of absolute purity.
The root of the Sanskrit word ‘Sta’ means ‘true’. From this root comes the
word ‘Satya’ = truth. This word relates to the Latin phrase ‘aetas satyrn’
and refers to the ‘age of Saturn’ according to Rudolf Steiner, as it is
equated to the Golden Age.
2nd, Treta Yuga (1,296,000 mortal years)
3rd, Dwapara Yuga (864,000 mortal years)
4th, Kali Yuga (432,000 mortal years), which corresponds to a very dark
period.
One Brahma ‘Day’ (71 Maha-Yugas x 14 Manvantaras = 994 Maha-
Yugas, which is equal to 4,294,080,000 mortal years) and the final circle
closes with the Final Pralaya – Cosmic Death.
(c) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-373, 374):
«This is the final PRALAYA --the Death of Cosmos-- after which its Spirit
rests in Nirvana, or in THAT for which there is neither Day nor Night. All
the other Pralayas (dissolutions) are periodical and follow, in regular
succession, the Manvantaras, as the night follows the day of every human
creature, animal, and plant. The cycle of creation of the lives of Cosmos
is run down, because the energy of the manifested ‘Word’ (Logos) has its
growth, culmination, and decrease, as have all things temporary, however
long their duration.»
In the final Pralaya (dissolution) the gods die and disappear during the
great Night.
(d) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-371): «The latter night
(Maha-Pralaya), lasts for 311,040,000,000,000 years, and has the
possibility of being almost doubled …When the Maha Pralaya arrives,
the inhabitants of Swar-loka (the upper sphere) disturbed by the
conflagration (fire), seek refuge with the Pitris (these are claimed to be the
creators of material man), their progenitors, the Manus (a Manu is
always leading each Manvantara), the Seven Rishis, the various orders of
celestial Spirits and the Gods, in Maharloka. When the fire reaches there
also, the whole of the above enumerated beings migrate in their turn from
Maharloka, and return to Jana-loka in their subtle forms, destined to
become re-embodied, in similar capacities as their former (who are
essentially inferior to the previous ones, according to this book’s belief),
when the world is renewed at the beginning of the succeeding Kalpa;» …
i.e. when another seceded Entity of the Hyper-Cosmoi in the form of a
new (2nd) Creator-Noûs [see Hermes Trismegistus] will come to vitalize
their dead carcasses…
When the Tibetan monks who breed and look after the famous tigers in their monastery were asked
of the reason they do that, they answered “the tigers are former brothers of ours.
Let us examine though the relation between Maha-Yuga and the seven
Root Races of Humanity. Here, there is a great misinterpretation made by
many, who deal with Apocryphal Science: They equate the Root Races of
humanity to the Maha-Yuga phases.
In reality, humanity today is in the 5th Root Race (the 5th Iron Gender)
which happens to unfold during the worst dark period called Kali-Yuga,
which nevertheless is the fourth (4th) time-period of a Maha-Yuga. We
thus have two unconnected and nonrelated conditions. What will soon
happen, will be the simultaneous end of both them (5th Root-Race and
Kali-Yuga).
The obvious question that comes to mind is: Where will man be when the
Kali period of Maha-Yuga we are in today, is succeeded by a Pralaya
(dissolution), which indeed, the experts calculate to about 4,320 mortal
years? Where will the coming 6th Root Race of Man live?
The material universe, in the new phase which is about to come will be
sucked-in into ‘Brahma’s chest’ thus erasing any manifested form. The
entire material world is getting ready to be ‘evicted’, looking for ‘shelter’
elsewhere.
There are two choices for man: either to follow the material world’s
course, or to escape from it.
The True 6th Root Race of Men will advance into a very different level of
consciousness independent of the visible and the invisible material
universe in an appropriately formed area (…I am going to prepare a
place for you… [John 14:2]) which will ensure the ideal conditions for the
preparation of the Men Transferred There, for their integration into the
HyperUniverses of Truth, because: “…No person of mortal birth is
worthy to enter the house you have seen…» [GOSPEL OF JUDAS §45]
In that Prepared Place, during the period of “1,000 years” [JOHN’S
REVELATION 20:2], the men of the 6th Root Race will be prepared, by
shedding/relinquishing the energy-portion of their soul. They will namely
shed the subtler energy of the material world, which their soul has been
interwoven with, and thus they will separate their divisible (energy) part
from their Indivisible (Spiritual) part, in order to form the 7th Root Race
of Spiritual Men, who, as Absolutely Spiritual Beings, will be truly worthy
to enter the Holy Capital of the Father (HyperUniverses).
Let me now remind you of the way the Soul was created, according to the
writings of Plato:
PLATO'S ‘TIMAEUS’ tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G., (C35a1-35b3 p. 57-59)
«And he (the creator) made the Soul out of the following elements and in the
following manner: Out of the indivisible and eternally unchangeable
essence (The Indivisible Spirit granted to the man/being through the
Immortal Breath of the god/creator), and also out of that which has to do
with material bodies and is divisible (divided by Logos, finer energy-hylē/
paste of the material world), by combining therefore the two, he had
essences from both and he compounded a third and intermediate kind of
essence between the indivisible and the divisible.»
On the contrary, those who will remain in the material universe will miss
the opportunity for the 1st Resurrection, like students failing their
courses. Due to the Pralaya which will be happening to the visible world
then, they too will be forced to migrate to an energy-condition, thus
forming a pseudo-race which they will call the 6th. The future for them –
as opposed to the first group– has the second death in store for them, as
John describes it in the Apocalypse.
The signs for the future say that humanity is divided in two independent
populations, where, for the first half there will be prosperity, whereas for
the other half not. All this will be analyzed later in the main text.
The five Races/Genders we have analyzed previously in our discussion
referred to the completion of the material-human creation, starting from the
Spiritual –with the creation of the Soul– and ending with the absolutely
densely material with the creation of the physical body of the Iron Race.
If you horizontally dissect an apple you will see its seeds forming the
“petals” of the five Races that Celestial Man/Adam would ‘taste’ by trying
the forbidden fruit (apple), which Eve/Life offered him, along with the
‘five(fold)-racial’ process of entering into dense matter. With the end of the
Iron Race, the cycle of this five (fold)-racial material creation is completed
and those members of Humanity who will manage, shall enter an Ideal
State which is considered an Era of absolute Harmony. This will be the
beginning of the True Sixth Root-Race.
527 A) HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ (v. 172-175): «And again Zeus made yet
another (fifth) generation of mortal men; from them the present ones have
come. I wish that I (Hesiod himself) were not among the men of the fifth
generation, but either had died before or been born afterwards.»
B) RUDOLF STEINER ‘FROM THE AKASHA CHRONICLE, COSMIC MEMORY’ (p.
138):
«On the one hand, the coming evolution of Earth will develop today’s life
of images and thoughts to an even higher, more subtle and more complete
condition. …Man will only attain a complete life on the next Planet, into
which the Earth will be transformed and which is called ‘Jupiter’(1) in
apocryphal science. Then man will be able to come in communication
with beings that remain completely hidden from our present sensory
perception. It is understandable, that not only will the present life of
opinions totally change, but also actions, feelings, all relations to the
environment will be dramatically transformed. While today man can
consciously influence only sensory beings, he will then be able to act
consciously on very different forces and powers; he himself will receive
fully comprehensible influences from completely different realms than at
present. At that stage there can no longer be any question of birth and
death in the present sense. Death occurs only because consciousness
depends on an external world with which it interacts through the sensory
organs. If these physical organs cease to function, then all relation to the
world around ceases as well. That is to say, the person is ‘is dead’.
However, when his soul advances, it will not receive the outer world
influences through physical organs, but through the images it creates
itself.»
(1) Rudolf Steiner allots man’s creation up to now into three previous

creative periods/phases which correspondingly take place in different

hypostases (finer bodies) of Gaia, which he calls “Planets”. And he goes
on to clarify:
‘THE AKASHIC CHRONIC COSMIC MEMORY’, (p. 126): «Before the Heavenly
Body on which the life of man takes place became “earth” we now know
(and he refers to the 4th condition), it had three other forms which are designated
as Saturn, Sun and Moon. One can thus speak of four planets on which
the four principal stages of the development of mankind take place.» As
he explains in his book:
RUDOLF STEINER ‘AT THE GATES OF ANTHROPOSOPHY’ (Gr. tr. ALEXIOU TH.)
CH. ‘THE EVOLUTION OF EARTH’ (p. 92): «But we must not think of these four
planets, Saturn, Sun, Moon and Earth as four Planets separate from each
other, this would be totally wrong. We are dealing with four states of
appearance of one and the same planet. They are true transfigurations of a
Planet and all the beings on it are transformed alongside with it.»
He too, claims that each of these phases is separated from the others with
a Pralaya.
Mankind’s entrance into the Real/True Sixth Root-Race brings forth a
permanent separation from the material (visible and invisible) universe,
which will nevertheless continue its independent course. Celestial Man and
the material universe seem like two independent ‘points’ that move in two
different circles. At an ‘instance’ in eternity, their circumferences meet at a
certain point, and the creation of man manifests in the material universe.
Afterwards, these two ‘points’ (man and material universe), each following
its own trajectory, distance themselves from each other. The True Sixth
Root-Race of Men, is about to evolve outside the material (visible and
invisible) universe, following its own course. In an opposite manner, a
totally different course, independent from that of Man’s, is about to be
followed by the Material Universe. If Man is seduced and does not follow
HIS OWN trajectory, but gets confused and follows that of the material
universe, then HE WILL PERISH.
The only thing this passage through the five Races/Genders has bestowed
upon Humanity was the essential Spiritual death of a great portion of
entities, without even the tiniest benefit for the remaining ‘Spiritual
survivors’. Men pinpoint specific dates for these breathtaking events to
follow, without them being necessarily valid.
528 A)Within the lines of the Gospel of Judas lies a prophecy made by
Jesus Himself.
For centuries the Gospel of Judas was carefully hidden from humanity.
Even when it was discovered, along with other manuscripts in Nag
Hammadi, even then, it was destined to remain in obscurity, abandoned in
a safe-deposit box in Switzerland, for half a century. Very recently
however (2005), and before the manuscript was committed to utter
damage, National Geographic undertook the task of bringing it to the
public.
The revealed text prompted questions and concern (second thoughts) on
whether –for all these centuries– humanity’s perspective of Judas has
been accurate. Could it be that, after all, Judas was a “key-person” to
Christ’s Mission on earth, WHO (let us not forget) had mainly the role of
the “third party/guarantor” to deliver humanity from its karmic debt?
And Jesus prophesized:
(46-47) «Jesus answered and said (to Judas): You will become the
thirteenth and you will be cursed by the other generations and you will
(ultimately) come to rule over them. In the last days, they will curse (the
ones who will perish) your ascent (return) to the holy [generation]
(namely, the restoration of Judas' good name).»
Do the revelation of the Gospel of Judas and the restoration of his good
name signify the end of our days after all?
Before we can agree with the view that the end of the world is in 2012, we
must firstly ascertain that the Mayas’ date of the ‘end of the world’
coincides with the year 2012 of the Western calendar.
Furthermore, we must point out an additional misinterpretation of the
Mayan calendar by those who tried to decipher it.
The Mayans talk about a ‘passage’, without specifying exactly what they
mean. But Westerners have misinterpreted this ‘passage’ of the Mayans
and associated it with a possible alignment of the planets of our solar
system with the center of our Galaxy. They have thus falsely concluded
that this planetary alignment will occur in 2012. But as astronomers and
NASA make it clear (Donald K. Yeomans), that no planetary alignment is
forecasted for 2012. The Mayan ‘Passage’ denotes another situation –
which is analyzed later in the book– and is not related to any planetary
alignment! It is possible that all this misinformation regarding 2012 has
other objectives…
On the other hand, without firm scientific justification, the beginning of
the Mayan time was placed in the year 3,114 B.C., whereas there are
more than 50 different proposed time beginnings for them, claims
astrophysicist and archaeo-astronomer Jesús Galindo Trejo, researcher
of the Institute of Aesthetic Research of National Autonomous University
of Mexico (UNAM), and asks:
«Under what privilege could the Mayan Culture ascertain that the
evolution of Earth or the Universe is connected to their own time
calculations? …What would the Jews, the Chinese or the Arabs have to
say according to their own calendar calculations?» [THE MAYAS AND 2012: A
DISTORTED STORY]
The exact time of the end –even though quite near– remains undefined.
B) FROM THE ‘HISTORY CHANNEL’ DOCUMENTARY: MAYAN DOOMSDAY
PROPHECY
«The Classic Mayan civilization flourished roughly between 600 and 900
AD, in what is present day Mexico, in Yucatan, Central America. The
ancient city of Chichen Itza in Yucatan, dominated the region as its
religious and cultural capital. The Maya were known for their advanced
knowledge in astronomy, architecture and mathematics. Caracol, the most
famous astronomical observatory, was located at the Chichen Itza.
Archeologists in the 1930s had already realized that you could do
astronomical sightings through the windows of the Caracol.
It is clear that the Maya predicted events based on equinoxes and Venus
cycles. They committed their vast store of astronomical calculations
(including their Doomsday and other predictions) to carvings and codices
which are manuscripts written in complex hieroglyphics. This advanced
knowledge of time and space culminated with the design and construction
of the pyramid of Kukulkan, named for the supreme deity of the Maya.
What is remarkable, even stunning about this pyramid is that the entire
structure is actually a three-dimensional calendar.
What is amazing about the Kukulkan pyramid is that it's a four sided
ziggurat of stone that is actually a calendar. There are 91 steps on each
side, plus the platform on top, which equals 365 steps, as in the days of
the year. What is really amazing about it is that somehow, the Mayans set
the pyramid in place, so that on the equinox, an unbelievable
phenomenon takes place: At 3.00 pm on the spring and autumn
equinoxes, the play of light and shadow form a serpent’s body down the
north stair case of the pyramid of Kukulkan. As the sun moves towards
the west, what you see is the ‘serpent’ (shadow-light) coming out of the
sky down the stairway. At the end of the day it is going to the plain of
existence on earth and entering into the earth, into the underworld. As it
slithers down the stairs into the underworld, the shadow of the serpent’s
body connects to its sculpted head at the base of the thousand-year-old
pyramid. But is this phenomenon more than a religious sign? Some
believe the serpent is a warning. One of several the Mayas have passed to
us of a catastrophic event that is about to occur.
To the Maya the end of the world wasn’t a vague, abstract notion but
rather a very real, specific event. When they speak of Doomsday, they are
essentially talking about the full destruction of the world and the
inhabitants on the world. The difference between what other religions say
and what the Mayan culture says about Doomsday is that the Mayan
calendar –which is an instrument of time and space– actually names the
specific day when humanity will end.
…After Cortez, all the written hieroglyphic records about the Mayan
knowledge, their prophecies and the general ideology that the Maya
shared, were all burnt. Some sympathetic (Christian) priests though,
managed to salvage four of the codices that later found their way to
libraries in Europe. One of these manuscripts was known as the ‘Dresden
Codex’: the key to understanding the Mayan calendar and its predictions.
What would lie in these pages are the future history of Earth and the exact
date of our demise. …Those manuscripts were long sheets of paper made
from the inner bark of fig trees. These sheets, which measured up to 22
feet (6.7 meters) in length, were covered with lime-based paint and folded
like an accordion.
…To the scholars of the European libraries, the four salvaged codices
were a source of endless fascination. The most important of them proved
to be the one purchased in Vienna, in 1739, by the head of the Royal
Saxon Library in Dresden, Germany. He brought the codex back to
Dresden, where it was left undisturbed collecting dust in the library for
more than a century. Then, in 1880, a German scholar named Ernest
Fosterman began to study the codex in detail. Through his diligent efforts
he was able to crack its code and reveal the Mayas view of the universe
and the future.
The first thing the experts realized was that in the codex lay a series of
astronomical predictions, future eclipses, Lunar cycles and the cycle of
the planet Venus (alignment) were all clearly laid out. A blueprint of
galactic activity for thousands of years to come! Scholars also realized
that within the codex was a calendar, one more advanced than anything
we use today! Within that complex calendar appeared to be predictions
tied to distinct and specific historical eras. To make sense of these
prophecies and the Doomsday scenario, first requires a basic
understanding of how the Mayan calendar works –no easy task; It has
taken scholars, archeologists and epigraphers more than a century to
decode the prophesies and the chronological mechanism of the calendar
on which they are based. Still incomplete, their painstaking work of
deciphering of the Dresden codex and comparing it to Maya inscriptions
on archeological monuments continues. But this much is known: The
Maya didn’t just keep time, they were obsessed with it. Other ancient
civilizations were also interested in time and kept time. But the Maya
were more meticulous. They were very exacting. They worked with large
numbers and this allowed them to attain high levels of accuracy. Their
obsession stems from an understanding of time, which is fundamentally
different from our own.
The major difference between the Maya and the non-Maya people, and
especially us, westerners is that the Maya and any other native groups of
Mexico and Central America, they understood time as something that
occurs and reoccurs, as a cyclical phenomenon (The Days and Nights of
Brahma). We, westerners, see time as a line. It started at some point, is
moving along, it continues and it goes on. But for the Maya, something
that occurred in the past will certainly occur again and again, over and
over. A message that we can take from the Mayan calendar is that our life
is embedded in much larger cycles than those of our individual lives. …A
cyclical view of time allowed the Maya to create what many experts
consider to be the most sophisticated calendar any civilization has ever
produced.
As complex as it is precise, it is actually three calendars in one. The first
and more familiar one was the solar calendar, called the Haab. It had 365
days split into 18 months of 20 days each, plus a short period of five
days, which was considered to be very unlucky. The Haab is 1/10,000 of
the day more accurate than the standard calendar in use today.
In addition to the Haab, the Maya kept a second, ceremonial calendar of
260 days known as the Tzolkin. The sacred cycle of 260 days consisted
of 13 numbers combined with 20 day-signs (13 x 20 = 260). The
importance of this sacred calendar is that it was a key that the Maya used
for the understanding of many different dimensions of human experience.
For example, it is based upon the nine-month period of human gestation,
which is about 260 days.
…The Maya combined the Tzolkin with the Haab like two cogs, to form
what is called the Calendar Round; it was how they kept count of their
time on a daily basis. The calendar round is a 52-year cycle which
combines the solar year with the 260-day cycle. The numbers, the months
and the days only repeat every 52 years. …Beyond the calendar cycle, the
German scholar Fosterman discovered that the Maya tracked time with
yet a third calendar, called the ‘Long Count’.
It is from this ‘Long Count’ calendar that they calculated Doomsday and
made their predictions concerning the future. The ‘Long Count’ calendar
measures the time elapsed since the mythical beginning of the Mayan
civilization. It transcended the lifetime of individuals and kingdoms.
After years of collating data from astronomy, archeology and
iconography, experts have calculated that the beginning date of the ‘Long
Count’ equates to August 13th, 3114 BC and ends 5,125 years later, on
December 21st, 2012.
Within the Long Count there are units of time called ‘Katuns’.
A ‘Katun’ lasts roughly 20 years. For each ‘Katun’ the Mayan astrologers
formulated a specific prophecy. Each Katun and its prophecy, would
repeat every 260 years.
…The best known Mayan prophecies are found in the books of Chilam
Balam. Chilam Balam is thought to be the name of an ancient priest who
predicted the arrival of the bearded white men (Cortez and the Spaniards)
in Yucatan…The Katun 4 began in 1993 and will end in 2012. During this
period, according to Chilam Balam: “the supreme deity will return to
Earth, heralding the start of a new age” (1)
…In Mayan cosmology there are five great cycles and each one lasting
about 5,125 years. Four (4) have already ended in destruction. Mayan
Doomsday prophecy refers to the end of the fifth cycle (of the 5th, the Iron
Race) and the very last day equates to December 21st, 2012. This means
that the 5th and current cycle, like its predecessors, will also end in
destruction (Pralaya).
If so, what could trigger this destruction? The answer may lie (it is here
that the miscalculation probably lies) in a rare cosmic event that the
Maya predicted more than 2,000 years ago. The ancient Maya have
prophesied that the world will come to an end on the 13th BAKTUN, on
their Long Count calendar. This date translates into December 21st, 2012
(But the end of the world is not confined to a single day, but to a much
longer period). The Maya didn't arbitrarily pick this Doomsday date.
Rather, they probably and purposely calculated it, using their advanced
knowledge of astronomy. The Mayan prophecy for 2012 is anchored to an
astronomical alignment: In December of 2012, the December solstice sun
will be lining up with the center of our Milky Way galaxy. This is a very
rare cosmic alignment that happens only once every 26,000 years.
(NASA’s authorities have stated that no alignment will occur on 12-21-
2012)
Every 26,000 years the sun aligns with the center of the Milky Way. At
the same time another astronomical rarity occurs. The Earth completes a
‘wobble’ around its axis. This phenomenon is called precession. The
Earth ‘wobbles’ very slowly on its axis, so, it effectively changes our
angular orientation to the larger galactic picture. One complete
‘precessional wobble’ is 26,000 years and the exact date of when this
incredible galactic alignment will all come together is on December 21st,
2012.
How the Maya could predict cosmic events 26,000 years into the future
remains a wondrous mystery, despite the ongoing work of experts. What
is known is that for some reason, the Maya attached great symbolic
meaning to the precessional cycle.
…The Maya attached such importance to this rare alignment, that to them
it was not only the linchpin of the date of annihilation, but it also
permeated the very roots of their culture. In terms of what the meaning of
this cosmic alignment is, we have to access the core documents of their
creation-mythology, that’s the Popol Vuh or the Hero Twin creation-myth.
(It is here therefore, that the falsification lies, because the Mayans do not
refer to the ‒nonexistent‒ alignment of the planets with the center of our
Galaxy, but to a different condition)
The Popol Vuh, the Maya equivalent of the Bible, was translated shortly
after the Spanish conquest (of Mexico) in the 16th century. According to
the Popol Vuh, the alignment of the sun with the center of our galaxy on
December 21st 2012 will open the entrance to the underworld and evil. (2)
The sacred text tells how the lords of the underworld (the snake, Lucifer)
who dwell in the dark rift, challenged the mythic Maya figure known as
the ‘First Father’ (Celestial Man – Adam), to a ball game. He accepted
the challenge and entered the dark rift (black hole/material universe).
But the devious lords withdrew their challenge and instead, decapitated
the ‘First Father’ (the spiritual fission/lobotomy of Celestial Man to the ‘I
Am Presence’ and the ‘Divine Spark’). His sons, the Hero Twins (the two
divided parts of the Celestial Man), avenged his death by defeating the
dark forces in an epic ball-game and resurrected the ‘First Father’ (The
cure of Man, the First Resurrection).
At the ancient ball-court at Chichen Itza …the Maya played the same (ball)
game the Hero Twins played against the lords of the underworld, as
described in the Popol Vuh. The game seems to have been a primitive
hybrid of basketball and soccer. The objective was to get a ball through a
mounted ring made of stone, mounted high on the wall, using only the
knees and hips (as the main text continues, the meaning of the passage
through the ring will be revealed). The first team to score (passing the ball
through this stone ring) won. (The individuals who will manage to get through
the ring/Gate will be the winners, passing onto the First Resurrection).
…The carved panel on a sidewall graphically depicts the beheading of a
player at center-court. Many believe this was the fate of the loser. Blood
spurts from his neck in the form of serpents. The decapitated player
kneels before a ball. Inside it, a skull speaks the words symbolizing death.
…The Mayan calendar suggests that after the year of 2012, a new age
might well emerge (what that is specifically however, remains a
mystery…) Chilam Balam (the high priest) says: “For half of them, there
will be food, for others misfortunes; A time of the end of the Word of
God; A time for uniting for a cause.” (3)
…The answer as to what will happen on that fateful day of December 21st
2012 –according to the Maya scholars who have decoded it– may be
found on the last page of the Dresden Codex. In the Codex there is a
series of astronomical events that are predicted: The Lunar and Venus
cycles (alignments), eclipse cycles and at then the last page of the
Dresden Codex actually shows the destruction of the world via water. So
this is how the Maya conceived the Doomsday scenario. A graphic
illustration depicts the destruction of the Earth by flood. Waves gush from
the mouth of the dragon. More flood waters pour from the sun and moon
symbols on the underside of the monster’s body. An aged goddess also
pours a jar of flood water onto the Earth. At the bottom of the picture
crouches a ruler of the underworld. Above the picture, about half of the
15 hieroglyphics have been destroyed …but a few of the remaining ones
consistently refer to …Black Earth and Black on high.
…Will the Earth be annihilated in a great flood, as depicted in the
Dresden Codex? Only time will tell. …But time as the Maya knew too
well …is running out…»
(1) «…The supreme deity will return to Earth, heralding the start of a new

age.»
A corresponding event is expected by the Brahmans, when Kali Yuga will
be approaching its end. Vishnu Puraná describes:
BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-378): «When the close of the
Kali age shall be nigh (near), a portion of that divine being which exists, of
its own spiritual nature shall descent on Earth as a Kalki (Avatar) (*),
endowed with the eight superhuman faculties…»
(*)Kalki: the name of the white winged horse of Vishnu or according to
=
others, Vishnu himself in his final incarnation as a rider named Kalki,
riding his white horse Devadatta.
The danger however that applies to all men of all races and faiths is that
during the same time-period and with the same purpose, two opposite
tendencies will coexist. One will be True and will lead to Real Salvation
and the other will be fake and will lead to havoc. It is the danger
Christians point-out regarding the antichrist. This danger does not only
concern Christians but all men regardless of race or religion.
And Blavatsky points out:
‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-470):
«Only, it is NOT in the Kali Yuga, our present terrifically materialistic age
of Darkness, the ‘Black Age’, that a new Savior of Humanity CAN EVER
APPEAR.»
Since –as we will find out– NEITHER Christ will ever reappear on the
densely material Earth in flesh and bones; hence, as Jesus himself points
out in Matthew’s Gospel:
THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: «§23. Then if anyone says to you, ‘Look,
here is the Christ!’ or ‘There!’ do not believe it. §24. For false Christs and
false prophets will rise and show great signs and wonders to deceive, if
possible, even the very elect ones. §25. Behold, I have told you
beforehand. §26. Therefore if they say to you, ‘Look, He (The Christ) is in
the desert!’ do not go out; or ‘Look, He is in the inner rooms!’ do not
believe it. §27. For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the
west, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be.»
He will therefore approach Earth in an ABSOLUTELY Spiritual way, NOT to
bring ‘justice’ to matter of course, but only to gather the select ones and
transfer them:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14: Ǥ3. And when I go and prepare a place for
you (which obviously is not the Earth), I will come again and receive you to My-
self; so that you may also be where I am.»
And naturally, the Transference of the select ones to the prepared Place
will be carried out with the Mystical procedure of the 1st Resurrection:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: «§40…and I shall raise* him (everyone who
believes) up to life on the very last day.»
*Orig. Gr. text uses the word αναστήσω = I shall resurrect
All these forewarnings serve the purpose of protecting men from a coming
danger:
(2) «According to the Popol Vuh, the alignment of the sun with the center

of our galaxy on December 21st, 2012, will open the entrance to the
underworld and evil.»
(a) JOHN'S REVELATION CH. 12: Ǥ9. And the great dragon was thrown down,
that ancient serpent that is called the devil and Satan, the deceiver of the
whole world. He was hurled down to earth, and his angels were cast
down with him.»
Expressly or not, every religion indicates the presence of absolute evil
(antichrist) in the world of matter and the danger threatening men who
will not realize that the Ultimate Presence WILL NOT materialize on the
densely material Earth. The Mayas signal this descent of the absolute evil
onto Earth, with symbols:
(b) «...As the sun moves towards the west, what you see is the ‘serpent’
(shadow-light) coming out of the sky down the stairway. … But is this
phenomenon more than a religious sign? Some believe the serpent is a
warning. One of several the Mayas have passed to us of a catastrophic
event that is about to occur.»
(3) «…a time of the end of the Word of God; A time for uniting for a

cause.»
BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-373, 374):
«The cycle of creation of the lives of Kosmos is run down (coming to an
end), because the energy of the manifested ‘Word’ (Logos) has its growth,
culmination, and decrease (oscillation), as have all things temporary,
however long their duration.»
These dates could be correct, but then again they might not. There are many
unforeseen parameters, which cannot be calculated. Man’s new State
therefore, will be disengaged and independent from the “five-seed apple” of
matter, and those who will manage to enter into it ,will experience
unprecedented harmony, since they have –at last– ‘climbed down’ from the
forbidden tree of knowledge of good and evil. The Sixth Root-Race will be
created from those men who will manage to experience what John’s
Apocalypse calls “First Resurrection”. They will then proceed into an
exclusively Spiritual Period of Preparation in a Place which is especially
prepared (“…I am going now, to prepare a place for you” [JOHN 14:2]),
shedding/relinquishing the energy-portions of their Soul, retaining only the
indivisible/Spiritual part of IT– before their final Return to the Immaculate
FatherLands.
529 The Soul, during the First Resurrection, will be stripped of its energy-
portion (its Divisible Essence), maintaining only its indivisible/Spiritual
part pure and intact (The Indivisible Essence).
A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§10…All that is composite
(complex) will decompose and return to its Origin (Source/Principle/Archē);»

B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 12: Ǥ25. He who loves his soul* shall lose it
(by relinquishing the divisible part, the energy-part of his soul, the
divisible essence), and he who hates his soul* in this world (i.e. hates the
divisible part of his soul) shall keep it to life eternal (will eternally
safeguard its Indivisible part, The Indivisible Essence).»
* The original Greek Text uses the word ψυχήν = Psychē/Soul but, for some reason, all English
translations use the word ‘life’ instead… [ο φιλών την ψυχήν αυτού απολλύει
αυτήν, και ο μισών την ψυχήν αυτού εν τω κόσμω τούτω εις ζωήν
αιώνιον φυλάξει αυτήν.]
C) JOHN’S APOCALYPSE 20:6 «Blessed and holy are those who have part in
the first resurrection. The second death has no power over them.»
The passage to this new condition will be signaled by earth-shattering
events, which, it is imperative for humanity, to start preparing to face.
530 Α) KENNETH X. CARREY, ‘THE STARSEED TRANSMISSIONS’, 1982

Information through channeling: «At that moment, humanity will

experience an instantaneous transformation of proportions you cannot
now conceive. At that time, the “spell” which was cast on your race
thousands of years ago –when you plunged into the worlds of good and
evil– will be shattered forever.»
Β) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. tr. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling):
«We tell you this: not even in your wildest dreams can you imagine where
Gaia is going to. The masses are hypnotized in a world of events,
encyclopedias, television and newspapers and the multi-dimensional
anomalies have not yet penetrated your own existential level very deeply.
When they do penetrate it though, things beyond the limits of your
imagination will start occurring.»
THE ASTRAL SKEPTOMORPHIC THREAT

Let us proceed with our discussion and obscurities will become clear. As
material eternity unfolded, the astral skeptomorphic force (the vitalized
energy born of the thoughts of men) started prevailing in the material
universe, since it was constantly multiplied by the thoughts of men. On the
contrary, the initial power of the creator gods remained steadily unaltered,
something that increasingly disturbed the balance between them. On
account of that, an ever increasing percentage of the creators’ hierarchy
began to be absorbed by the skeptomorphic dynasty which simulated their
properties and increasingly manipulated the Archetype of Life for their
benefit. In the same manner that the Creator of matter had once embezzled
the Sacred Archetypes of the HyperCosmoi for his own benefit, likewise, he
himself is now the victim of a similar theft by the astral dynasty, thus
succumbing to his own karmic law. This “change of roles” produced
symptoms of moral decline, degradation of moral values and loosening of
ethics to the human society, tendencies which men today consider
‘progressive’. But they only call them so because they can’t imagine their
origin! Because of this development, the ‘game’ of the creator of matter had
to stop and every Vitalization Source had to be revoked, so that these
despicable beings would no longer manage IT. After all, the HyperCosmic
Place where the leak had come from and which was somewhat responsible
for the accident –which you call material creation– had to restore the
‘damage’.
531 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY

[FREDERIK WISSE]: «And when the mother (of the creator/Yaldabaoth) recognized
that the garment of darkness was imperfect…she repented with much
weeping. And the whole ‘pleroma’ (the Completeness of The True Cosmoi) heard
the prayer of her repentance, and they prayed on her behalf to the
invisible, virginal Spirit. And the Spirit…poured (Essence) over her from Its
Entire Pleroma…And she was taken up (higher from where she had fallen), not to
her own aeon (not to her original position), but above her son, that she might be
in the ninth (Heaven) until she has corrected her deficiency.» …Reclaiming
The Sacred Archetypes her son has embezzled.
This ‘deviation’ that resulted to the material creation is also brought to
our attention elsewhere:
Β) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p.112):
«Hawking and Penrose proved in 1970, without any optimization, that
our Universe must have had a space-time anomaly during the initial
phase of its expansion at the time of the Big Bang, and if it breaks up
one day, it will again create an anomaly during its Big Collapse/
Compression.»
Therefore a mighty force of Intelligent Wholenesses had to secretly break
into the material universe with the specific mission of releasing everything
Sacred the material creation had embezzled, in order to return IT to Its
Source.
532 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: Ǥ42. So keep watch, for you do not
know what hour your Lord is coming. §43. But know this: that if the
master of the house(1) (the archon of this world) had known what hour
(of the dark period) the thief (Christ) would come, he would have kept
watch and not allowed his house (his universe) to be broken into.»
(1)«If the master of the house has been called Beelzebub, how much more
the members of his household!» [MATHEW 10:24]
Therefore, since Jesus declares that “I am not of this world” [JOHN 8:23]
He obviously compares Himself to a thief, who, unannounced, will break
into the foreign universe/house, to spring the stolen Sacred Archetypes
and His Children.
From a different perspective, the distinction between Jesus and the world
of the ‘master of the house’ –the archon of this world– is reasserted in the
following verse:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14: Ǥ30. I will not speak much more with you,
for the ruler (archon) of the world is coming, and he has nothing in Me;»
[= meaning that Jesus, being A Pure Spirit, does not have the creator's ‘breath’ inside Him, as
every human soul does.]

The Sacred Elements that will be returned are:

(a) The Archetype of Life
(b) The Keys of the Laws of Creation
(c) Celestial Men trapped inside material creation since its beginning.
533 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC
[53]:«This is why God ordered Michael to give the spirits of people to
them as a loan.»
And since the time to return this ‘loan’ is growing near… it would be wise
to relate the above excerpt to that of John’s Apocalypse:
REVELATION 7:3 «Do not harm the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till
we have put a seal on the foreheads of the servants of our God.»
(d) All plain Souls that will chose to be completed with Spirit/Essence.
534 Let me remind you that the power of the Mother of the Demiourgos
went out into the people's souls through his ‘breath’, abandoning him.
Since then he is seeking to take back what he was tricked into distributing
to humans, in order to make their souls his own again. The expression:
‘he sold his soul to the devil’ refers to this ‘story’.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«And they (the Delegates of True Light) said to Yaldabaoth: “Blow into
his face something of your spirit and his body will arise (of the man/
being/soul). And he blew into his face (of the man/being/soul) the spirit
which is the power of his mother; he did not know (this), for he exists in
ignorance. And the power of the mother came out of Yaldabaoth and
went into the psychic body (soul). …The body moved and gained
strength and it was luminous.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
The creators, aware of the fact that they are incapable of Redemption by
following the Sacred Archetypes, steeped in and reared by contaminated
skeptomorphs as they are, become enthralled in a relentless race for
survival, where everyone fights each other.
535 A) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL

GEOGRAPHIC
«Jesus said: “I am not laughing [at you], but at the error of the stars,
[55]:
because these six stars (spirits) wander about with these five combatants,
and they all will be destroyed along with their creatures.»
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’
(a) (I-36) «It is stated in Book II., Ch. viii., of Vishnu Puraná: “By
immortality is meant existence to the end of the Kalpa;” and Wilson, the
translator, remarks in a footnote: “This, according to the Vedas, is all that
is to be understood of the immortality (or eternity) of the gods; they
perish at the end of universal dissolution (or Pralaya).»
(b) (I-371) «When the Maha Pralaya arrives, (the definitive/absolute end)
the inhabitants of Swar-loka (the upper sphere) disturbed by the
conflagration (in this case, the negative astral forces), seek refuge with
the Pitris, their progenitors, the Manus, the seven Rishis, the various
orders of celestial Spirits and the Gods, in Maharloka. When the fire
reaches there also, the whole of the above enumerated beings migrate in
their turn from Maharloka, and return to Jana-loka in their subtle forms,
destined to become re-embodied, in similar capacities as their former,
when the world is renewed at the beginning of the succeeding Kalpa.» …
But having all been reduced to …energy carcasses.
Some passages precisely state what these previously ‘divine forces’ end
up to, when the new (fallen) life-giving force from the HyperUniverses,
describes their state when it (creator/Lucifer) first encounters them:
(a) STANZA I ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’ «§6. The seven sublime lords and the
seven truths (from the previous Maha-Kalpa/creation) had ceased to be (having ended
up as carcasses) …§7. The causes of existence had been done away with; The
visible that was, and the invisible that is, rested in eternal non-being –the
one being.»
(b) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C.,
IOANNIDIS P. K., CH. 1: «§4 …But after a little while, I saw a downward
darkness partially born, coming down in an oblique formation, like a
snake, fearful and hideous. I also saw that darkness to be changed into a
moist nature, unspeakably troubled, which yielded a fiery smoke from its
depths, and from whence I heard an unutterable heartbreaking sound, and
an inarticulate roar in a voice of fire (…the preceding ‘divine’ forces).»
(c) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: Ǥ2. And the earth was without form,
and void and darkness was upon the face of the abyss.»
And because the skeptomorphic threat is ‘ante portas’ (before the gates)
exclusively for the creators’ team, devouring them and constantly
decreasing their percentage on one hand, and asserting an ever greater
portion of their energy-nutrition on the other, the creators cunningly and
diplomatically invert their own problem into a problem for men (their
bondservants) and recruit every knowledge-seeker that turns to them for
‘enlightenment’, offering powerful weapons to ‘women and children’ (unfit
to bear arms). Thus they expose men to danger turning them into warriors
for their own cause.
536 A REPORT ON THE “VIOLET FLAME” AND THE VIOLET PLANE: An energy
that astonishes every user with its impressive potential.
The use of the Violet energy-flame by the students of the ‘spiritual path’,
once it initially ‘awakens’ the opponent negative astral giant who is
under “attack” by its force, it consequently provokes the astral enemy
into attacking the student himself with fury.
Violet energy is indeed a good shield and a powerful weapon provided
that the student knows how to handle its entire ‘spectrum’. Any accidental
cessation of the flame’s use –if the student has managed to properly
activate it on a daily basis– leaves him completely defenseless and stirs
up a storm of reactions/effects from the opposite astral camp. These
effects upset his life in the form of calamities and misfortunes because, if
negative elementals sense that ‘someone’ is interfering with their ‘food’,
they turn around to mangle the ‘meddler’.
Result: the gullible Violet energy/flame user becomes totally depended on
its power, since he is ‘safe’ only if he ceaselessly uses it (every day),
constantly increasing its potency. This way though, he consumes all his
energy/power in someone else’s fight, hoping, that in the universe of
duality, the positive will reign alone…
But it will be wise for man not to interfere…into ‘foreign affairs’, and
while he is in this world to try to ensure his inner balance without
exciting either of the two opposite forces. To be protected he must BE
CLOTHED with The Truth along with the True Light which is carried by
that Truth –which without battle ANNULS every malevolent effect–
preparing himself –cutting bonds and dependencies– for the departure
from the universe of delusion and his return to the Sacred Homeland.
And to stress to potential of The True Light, in contrast to any twilight
Ant-Avges flame of any nature, let me remind you of this excerpt from the
Gospel of Philip:
GOSPEL OF PHILIP, [En. tr. from Coptic: PATERSON BROWN]
«§13…He who has received that Light shall not be seen (he will not be
perceivable by the dark powers), nor shall they be able to seize him; nor
shall anyone be able to disturb this one of this nature, even if he
socializes in the world. And furthermore, (when) he leaves the world he
has already received the truth via the imagery.»
An older account from Hermes Trismegistus supports the same view:
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P., TZAFEROPOULOS
AP., SPEECH XVI: «§16. Whoever then has his rational part (Higher Noûs)
glistening within like a ray of the sun –and these in all are few– upon
them the daemons do not act; for no one of the daemons neither of the
gods is equal to a single Ray of God (The True Light). As for the rest (of
the people), they are all led and driven, soul and body, by the daemons –
loving and accepting the activities of these (of the daemons).»
The daemons are primarily energy-beings –including the positive ones …
who are worshiped so much in our times– and have nothing to do with the
Essence-Spirit:
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P., TZAFEROPOULOS
AP., SPEECH XVI: Ǥ13. And under the sun is arranged the group of daemons
–or, rather, groups; for these are many and varied, ranked underneath the
multitudes of Stars, equal in number to each of them. So ranked thus, they
serve each one of the Stars, being good and bad in their natures, that is,
in their activities. For energy is the daemon’s essence; some of them are
in fact of mixed nature, good and bad.»
The time remaining until the withdrawal procedure of the Sacred
Archetypes commences, is not much anymore, because HyperCosmic
Powers have already breached the energy-universe. No one can pinpoint
the precise time however, because the Instance, when the ORDER FOR THE
REVOCATION of the Archetypes will be given, is to be determined SOLELY by
the Leader of this Mission.
(THE PROCESS OF)
THE RETURN OF THE SACRED ARCHETYPES TO THEIR SOURCE

The phenomena that humanity will shortly experience will be absolutely

unprecedented for the whole of creation and will not only concern the
densely material plane, but the entire energy-environment; they will be
related to the completion of a time-cycle. It will in other words be that point
when time as people know it will be coming to its end.
537 A) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (p. 236):

«Time is collapsing. …The collapse of time involves the disruption of the

control of the frequencies defining your world.»
A different account, coming from a diametrically opposite source, talks
about the ‘Convergent Timeline’:
B) HELLENIC NEXUS, ISSUE 2, JULY 2004
Excerpt from a magazine article, with the disclosures of Bill Hamilton –a
Consulting Senior Programmer Analyst at the University of California,
Los Angeles (UCLA)– concerning Dr. Dan Burisch's work.
«The story is about Dr. Dan Burisch's work (Captain in the U.S. Navy
with a PhD in Microbiology and Molecular Genetics [State University of
New York]).
…In 1989, Dr. Dan Burisch was assigned to Project ‘Aquarius’. …Project
Aquarius is one of five compartmentalized top secret projects conducted
at the S4 facility in Nevada base. …Burisch had knowledge of all five
classified projects. …One of those documents was about a ‘Convergent
Timeline’ which is about to happen to our world.»
C) KENNETH X. CARREY, ‘THE STARSEED TRANSMISSIONS’, 1982 Information
through channeling:
«At that moment, humanity will experience an instantaneous
transformation of proportions you cannot now conceive. At that time, the
‘spell’ which was cast on your race thousands of years ago –when you
plunged into the worlds of good and evil– will be shattered forever. …
That moment will provide an opening for the emergence of something
incomprehensible…
…Indeed, no single conceptual structure is capable of conveying the
enormity of what is soon to take place. Those familiar with the scriptures
of your various peoples should be in position to understand what is
occurring, for these are the times spoken of by the scriptures.»
Material man, trapped inside the space-time web (brane), will not find it
easy to perceive this pending unfamiliar process. And since neither
concepts nor words but symbols alone are capable of describing such an
event, you will be able to understand it only by ‘experiencing’ these
symbols in a transcendental way.
Saying these words, he stood up and came close to me. He put his hand on
my forehead and everything disappeared from my eyes. I found myself
outside the entire material creation. I witnessed the entire universe spinning
in the form of a vortex. Trapped inside this vortex, the Archetypes of the
Laws of this creation were also swirling. It seemed completely impossible
for them to escape this vortex, since they themselves were creating it. A
group of Entities were standing outside this vortex/material universe, ready
to remove them from it. Definite disengagement from the Vortex depended
on a precise action/operation: Inside the swirling spiral, there was a
precious stone. This ‘jewel’ was the Earth which was identified –
symbolically– with a key. The redeeming action concerned the transfer of
the ‘jewel/key/Earth’ and its placement into a ‘point of reception’, OUTSIDE
the spinning vortex!
The operation begins when the Assistants start pulling out the encaged
Sacred Archetypes that permeate the universe. The Earth is then cut off
from the Swirling Whole, changes its hypostasis and is transferred, carrying
the Spiritual Man along with it.
538 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’

(I-152, 153):«The one eternal law unfolds everything in the manifested

Nature on a sevenfold principle; among the rest, the countless circular
chains of worlds, composed of seven globes, graduated on the four lower
planes of the world of formation (the three others belonging to the
Archetypal Universe). Out of these seven only one, the lowest and the
most material of those globes, is within our plane or means of perception,
the six others lying outside of it and being therefore invisible to the
terrestrial eye.
(I-158)…Everything in the metaphysical as in the physical Universe is
septenary (sevenfold). Hence every sidereal body, every planet, whether
visible or invisible, is credited with six companion-globes.
(I-155)… When a planetary chain is in its last Round, its Globe 1 or A,
before finally dying out, sends all its energy and ‘principles’ into a neutral
center of latent force, a ‘laya center’, and thereby animates (informs) a
new nucleus of undifferentiated substance or matter, i.e., calls it into
activity or gives it life.»
B) In
Matthew’s Gospel this ‘transference’ is described as follows:
THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: «§29…the sun will be darkened, and the
moon will not give its light; the stars will fall from heaven, and the
powers of the heavens will be shaken.»
Absolutely identified with the symbol of the ‘key’, it (Earth) is placed inside
a keyhole and seems to unlock a Gate leading to an Immaculate Place.
539 ...Thy Kingdom come, Thy Will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven…
Because the ONLY way for the Earth to join the State (Reign) of the
Father, is to be Spiritually Transferred THERE.
A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14: «§2. In my Father’s house there are many
mansions …I am going to prepare a place for you.»
B) At this point, I consider it helpful to combine some elements together,
in order to compose a clearer picture of the events that are about to
happen.
At first, I’d like to remind you of the symbolic “ball” game of the Maya,
where the ball must pass through the stone ring-Gate!
Obviously, through their mystical knowledge, the Maya knew about that
‘TRANSFERENCE’ and depicted it symbolically with that game:
«… Popol Vuh, the sacred book of the Maya, narrates that the lords of the
underworld (Lucifer/snake) invited a mythical Mayan, known as the
“First Father” (Celestial Man/Adam) to a ball game. But the devious lords
withdrew their invitation and decapitated the “First Father” (the division
of Man in two halves). The twin sons of the First Father avenged his
murder by defeating the evil lords in an epic ball contest and resurrected
the First Father (the reunion of the divided Celestial Man restores his
wholeness and resurrects him).
At the ancient ball court at Chichen Itza …the Mayas used to play the
ball-game of the hero twins against the lords of the underworld. The
game was a combination of basketball and football. The objective was to
get the ball through a stone-ring mounted…high on the wall. …The
winning team was the one who managed to get the ball through the stone-
ring.»
Those, among mankind, who will manage (Unified with their Higher-Self)
to be transferred along with Earth through that Sacred Passage-Portal-
Lock, will be the winners.
That passage [=Pass-over] Pesach/Pascha in Hebrew) will only be
achieved by those who will successfully complete the First Resurrection
procedure, thus forming the 6th Root Race: “Blessed and holy are those
who have part in the first resurrection; the second death has no power
over them.» [REVELATION 20:6] And Jesus advises:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 10: Ǥ9. I am the gate: If anyone enters through
Me, (like the ball of the Maya through the stone ring) he shall be saved,
and shall go in and out (get to the other side) and (there) find pasture.»
An analogous statement is also given by Chilam Balam, the Mayan priest,
when he prophesizes about the end of the world, in the last page of their
calendar: “For half(1) of men there will be food, for the other half
misfortune…»
(1) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: Ǥ40-41. Then two men shall be in the

field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be
grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left.»
This indigence that will follow solely concerns the “defeated” ones: the
ones who will not succeed to get through the stone-ring/Gate/Lock in
order to be transferred just like the Ball-Earth (like a key). This is why the
defeated Mayas were literally decapitated in that ball-game! No matter
how inhumane that action seems, it obviously means to strongly underline
the LITERAL misfortune of the defeated, the ones who will not be
transferred.
«A sculpture on a side-wall depicts the beheading of a player in the center
of the court. Many think this was the fate of the loser. In the sculpture, the
blood spurts from his neck in the form of serpents. The decapitated
player kneels before a ball (Earth’s material substance). Inside the ball,
there is a scull speaking the words that symbolize death (the second death
of those, who will not be transferred and will be left behind, in the
material carcass).»
The new Place of Reception will be THERE, which will accommodate the
Real/True 6th Human Root-Race of the New Humanity. Following this
arrangement, the entire, swirling, material universe is absorbed… and gets
lost in a ‘jewel case’ –like the ‘genie’ is jailed back in its bottle– which in
turn (jewel-case) is surrendered by the Assistants to its Source.
540 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:

Ǥ10. Jesus says: I have sown fire upon the world, and now I tend it to a
blaze. … §71. Jesus says: I will overturn this house, and no one will be
able to rebuild it. §98. Jesus said: The Kingdom of the Father is like the
man who wanted to kill a man of power. First, he unsheathed (drew forth)
his sword at home and thrust it into the wall to test his strength. Then he
was able to kill the man of power.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
The received images/symbols were accompanied by unprecedented
sensations that completed the message I was getting. As he removed his
hand from my forehead, I felt that I was starting to come back, as if I were
being transformed into a luminous pixel (dot) to be inserted once again
inside the ‘image’ of my material life, with an indescribable sensation.
Unfortunately, being human, I cannot come up with more precise words to
clearly describe such a phenomenal experience.
He went back to his seat and waited for me to recover from the shock of this
unfamiliar sensation. …He resumed.
THE SIDE-EFFECTS ON MATTER FROM THE DEPARTURE
OF THE SACRED ARCHETYPES

–The main source of material vitalization is here on Earth. THERE IS NO

intelligent life anywhere else in the densely material universe.
541 A) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. tr. MATZOROU E.] (Information through

channeling):
«Gaia is a unique planet in the universe, because it is a place where the
possibility for the creation of life exists.»
B) DIMITRIOS EVANGELOPOULOS ‘SUB-CHTHONIC MYSTERIES’
«…Centuries ago, the Serb prophet Tarabic had foreseen, that we will
travel in space only to find lifeless worlds. We will search for life but we
will not find it. Later, we will find life in those worlds, because we will be
able to understand something which we couldn’t before.»
It is obvious, that the life of those worlds is in a different energy-
dimension and not in the thick material form of the planet. A confirmation
to this point of view is the following excerpt from Blavatsky.
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-153): «All planets as
Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, etc., etc., or our Earth, are as
visible to us as our globe, because they are all on the same plane; while
the superior fellow-globes of these planets are on other planes quite
outside that of our terrestrial senses.»
Those who make you believe they are inhabitants of other planets are all
solely energy-beings that materialize and de-materialize at will. They
wander around the entire visible and invisible material universe pretending
to be extraterrestrials while they are sustained and fed by men’s bipolar
thoughts and emotions. The Earth is simply their “hydro-electric” life-
factory. This skeptomorphic damage that came about from this creation is
restored only when the stolen Sacred ‘Loot’ is returned to its Source.
542 CHALDEAN ORACLES, GR. TR. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., EXCERPT

FROM PROCLUS COMMENTARY (ON TIMAEUS D) ‘SPEAKING ABOUT THE AEON’:

«Once he snatched, completely alone and for himself, the ‘Flower of the
Noûs (Mind)’ from the Paternal Might, he is able to understand the
Father's Noûs, and deliver that Noûs to all sources and upon all principles
and has the power to swirl the never-tiring vortex and ever stay inside it.»
Then the Earth will join the Father’s State, (…Thy Kingdom come on Earth as it is in
Heaven…). In order for this to happen though, it must be Transferred to the
Prepared Place, passing through the Sacred Gate/Christ like a Key. As you
can easily see, it is not the Earth’s densely material body/shell that will
be Transferred, but a Supreme manifestation of it: “(Because) neither
flesh nor blood can inherit the kingdom of God.” [LELOUP, J., Y., Gospel of
There are two processes involved and interrelated in this entire
Philip §23]
procedure: The withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes from the material
creation and the Spiritual Transference of Earth and men so they can join
the Fathers State.

During the Sacred withdrawal procedure, the Archetypes of the Laws that
constitute material creation are set free on one hand, something that results
in the collapse of the laws of nature, and on the other, the Earth and Man
get Spiritually Transferred. While this is underway, the Sacred Archetype of
Life will be cut off from dense matter –to return Home– abandoning one
after the other all energy-planes, leaving to them only an ‘echo’ of life.
As the Sacred Archetypes will be withdrawn, the denser/inner energy-
dimensions will be left at first –starting with dense visible matter– and
gradually the subtler ones. As a side-effect, a disturbance of the
boundaries/borders between dimensions will occur, so that one dimension
will start permeating the other. In visible matter then, polymorphic astral
beings will make their appearance; from the worst and most hideous ones
(coming from the low/inferior astral regions) until –gradually– the ‘best’
ones from the last/higher astral dimensions. Man will still remain in the
visible material plane and will experience all the horror that will follow this
process. The reason for this is that his time will not have come yet, because
the place/position where he is really situated is the last energy-layer; and the
withdrawal process will have not reached there yet. He will then think of
the astral beings that will appear from the lower astral as the evil aliens and
the beings that will appear from the higher astral regions as the benevolent
extraterrestrials. In those hours, only the Knowledge of the Truth will be
able to protect him. All this process will not be instantaneous, but in the
material plane it will last for an un-definable time period, during which
humanity will experience intense apocalyptical events, with the astral
beings preying on it.
When, at last, the Sacred Withdrawal Process will reach the last energy-
layer of this energy/material world where man is projected from, then, the
so-called RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH will take place: At that moment, the
Spiritual (in Essence) Man –carrying His Soul along with Him– will also be
withdrawn, resulting in him permanently abandoning the outer energy-layer
of the material universe, wherefrom he projected himself onto dense matter.
This will cause him to stop projecting his image onto the densely material
plane, thus giving the impression to those who will remain behind (inside
matter) that the particular man disappears through de-materialization.
And Christ describes this process: “Then, two men will be in the field:
one will be taken (Transferred) and the other left. Two women will
be grinding in the mill: one will be taken (Transferred) and the other
left.” [Matthew 24:40-41]. And this happens because: “for the time will come
when everyone (men) in the tombs (who are inside
bodies/tombs/graves) shall hear His voice (of the Son of Man) and shall
come out (of the tombs/graves)”. [JOHN 5:28-29]
543 Toconfirm that the above mentioned tombs (graves) correspond to the
material bodies:
A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «The host
of rulers and demons plotted together. They mixed fire and earth and
water together with four blazing winds. They melded them together in
great turbulence. Adam was brought into the shadow of death. They
intended to make him anew this time from Earth, Water, Fire, Wind,
which are Matter, Darkness, Desire, The Artificial Spirit. This all became
a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those thieves bound the man in it,
enchained him in forgetfulness, made him subject to dying.» [Eng. tr. from
Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]

B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,

TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VII: Ǥ2. But first you must throw away the
garment you wear; the fabric of ignorance, the foundation of all malice;
the bonds of corruption; the dark Coverture; the living death; the Carcass
that has senses, the Sepulcher (tomb) you carry with you (everyone in the
tombs); the domestical Thief, him who hates through what he loves and
envies through what he hates. §3. Of such sort is the enemy whose hateful
garment you are wearing, making you feel stressed and drawing you
downwards, so that you don't look upwards and face the beauty of the
Truth and the Αγαθόν (Agathón) It encompasses and loathe the garment's
evil having acknowledged its dominion, as it wishes ill for you and it
anaesthetizes the sensory organs, the real ones, not the alleged ones.
These organs have been obstructed with much matter, and filled with
abominable pleasure, so that you should neither hear those things which
you must hear (‘He who has ears to hear, let him hear.’ [MATTHEW 13:9]), nor
see those which you must see.»
Thus the promise will be fulfilled: “And I shall raise him up to life
(resurrect) on the very last day” [JOHN 6:40], in order for the First
Resurrection to be completed. It will be that Sacred Hour when through the
Son of Man’s Order, THE COMMAND FOR THE REVOCATION of the Sacred
Archetype of Life and of all Divine Essence will be carried out and LIFE
along with SPIRIT will be abandoning every material (visible and invisible)
carrier/grave.
544 THE APOCALYPSE OF ADAM, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, THE NAG

HAMMADI LIBRARY [TRANSLATED BY GEORGE W. MACRAE]: «For the whole

creation that came from the dead earth will be under the authority of
death. But those who reflect upon the knowledge of the eternal God in
their heart(s) will not perish. For they have not received spirit from this
kingdom alone, but they have received (it) from a [.] eternal Angel. …For
their soul did not come from a defiled hand, but it came from a great
commandment of an eternal Angel.» [Gr. edition: Pyrinos Kosmos Publ. (pp. 66, 67)]
The Holy Fathers of the Church of course state that Christ will then “judge
the living and the dead.”
545 A) “And He (Christ) shall come again with glory to judge both the living
and the dead.” The Symbol of Faith of Orthodox Christians started being
formulated at the 1st Ecumenical Synod (Nicene Creed), summoned by
emperor Constantine the Great on May 20, 325 A.D. and was
supplemented at the 2nd Ecumenical Synod under emperor Theodosius the
First in 381 A.D. (Ecumenical Synods)
B) This is how concepts where falsified and transformed Jesus into a
judge, regardless of the fact He insisted that:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN:
(a) 3:17 «For God sent the Son into the world, not to judge the world, but
that the world might be saved through Him. §18 He who believes in Him
is not judged. He who doesn't believe has been judged already.”…
Through (by) the reciprocal justice of the archon of this world, since he
finally chooses to remain in this world of matter and is necessarily
subdued to its laws.
(b) 5:24 «Most assuredly I tell you, he who hears My word, and believes
Him who sent Me, has eternal life, and does not come into judgment
(from the rulers/archons of this world), but has already passed out of
death into life.»
(c) 8:15 «You judge according to the flesh; I judge no one.»
(d) 8:24 «Therefore I said to you that you will die in your sins; for if you do
not believe that I am He (i.e. the one who alleviates the sins of the world),
you shall die in your sins.»
(e) 12:47 «And if anyone hears My Words and does not believe/keep them,
I do not judge him; for I did not come to judge the world but to save the
world.» (…from the imprisonment by the archon of this world).
THE FALSIFICATIONS:
(a) ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, 10:42 «And He commanded us to preach to the
people, and to testify that it is He who is ordained by God to be the Judge
of the living and the dead.»
(b) B TIMOTHY’S 4:1 «I do fully testify, therefore, before God, and the Lord
Jesus Christ, who will judge the living and the dead at His appearing and
His kingdom.»
(c) A PETER 4:5 «They will give an account to Him who is ready to judge
the living and the dead.»
It is known however that the HyperUniverses DO NOT JUDGE. Surely, what
the Scriptures consider as ‘judgment’ is the INABILITY for any form of entity
other than the Sacred Essence TO ENTER into the Divine Spaces.
546 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP (Eng. tr.: PATERSON BROWN)

Ǥ61. The Lord says: Blessed is he who IS (in the HyperCosmoi) before he
comes into Being (in the material world). For he who IS, both WAS and SHALL
BE.
§142. ‘Every plant which my heavenly Father has not sown [shall be]
rooted out. Those who are separated (split Celestial Men) shall be mated and
the empty shall be filled (the Souls that will accept the Essence-Spirit inside them).»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 3: «§3. Jesus answered and said to him, “Truly,
truly, I say to you, unless one is born from above*, he cannot see the
kingdom of God.»
* In most English translations, the word ‘again’ is incorrectly used, whereas, the original Greek
Translation of the Seventy (O') uses the word: [άνωθεν = from above]

The falsification of Christian religion is focused on the deliberate

bypassing/overlooking of the most fundamental clarification that: THE
MANAGER OF THE ENTIRE MATERIAL SYSTEM IS THE FALLEN “ARCHON OF THIS
WORLD” AND ONLY THE LAWS OF MATTER (condensed and not condensed
energy) DETERMINE RECIPROCAL JUSTICE/KARMA for those who insist on
incarnating in matter. Thus, all those who will depart along with the Sacred
Archetypes from the visible and invisible material environment, move on to
the process of the First Resurrection WITHOUT JUDGMENT, whereas those
who remain in matter are trapped inside its laws and pass on to the second
death.
The distinction between the living and the ‘dead’ made in the Scriptures
refers to the presence or absence of Spiritual Divine Essence inside men.
‘Dead’ are considered those, who are solely vitalized by the sum of their
energy-bodies (artificial spirit) without the tiniest grain of Sacred Spiritual
Essence in them either interwoven with their soul or in its self-substantial
form as a Divine Spark. And that is because this Spiritual Essence alone,
either preserved within a man, or revived –had it been in a dormant state, or
granted to someone after a warm petition– defines someone as really Alive.
This is why Jesus says: “Follow me and let the dead bury their own
dead”. [MATTHEW 8:22] where it is clear that the spiritually ‘dead’ …can
even bury their own dead, simply because they only ‘seem’ alive.
What will then be taken away along with the departing Archetype of Life
towards the Immortal Fatherlands will solely be the percentage of True
Living Essence that exists within each man, enveloped by the Higher
Mental (Noetic) Body (the wedding garment) or by the “uniform/protective
suit” of Truth, because only thus will Men be able to enter Those Sacred
Grounds.
547 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 22: Ǥ2. The kingdom of heaven is like a
certain king, which made a marriage feast for his son. … §11. And when
the King came in to see the guests, he saw there a man which had not
on a wedding garment (the higher mental body as the appropriate
wedding garment): §12. And he said unto him, Friend, how did you come
here not having a wedding garment? And he was speechless. §13. Then
said the king to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him away
and cast him into outer darkness, there shall be weeping and grinding of
teeth (the entire future material universe). For many are called, but few
are chosen.»
The greater the percentage of the salvaged Divine Essence/Spirit of each
man is, the ‘bigger’ he will actually be. The infamous excerpt “and the
last shall be first” relates precisely to this property. The ‘first’ among
(material) men, because of their materialistic living circumstances have
cultivated/nourished the egotism of ‘being the first’ thus
sacrificing/consuming –as inversely proportional to their Ego– their
Spiritual Essence/Fortune (Gr. Περι-ουσία [Peri-Ousseea = Essence =
Fortune]) to win social recognition. So, what little “Essence” is left to them
–if any– will finally amount to all they themselves will be. On the other
hand, the ‘fameless’ and ‘inferior’ of men –the last ones– not having the
luxury of egotism, being meek, have salvaged greater portions of their
Divine Essence, rendering it greater, and thus appear bigger and ‘first’
among men…
Upon completion of the withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes, all energy-
planes as well as the corresponding energy-bodies of men who have stayed
behind inside matter will remain as remnants of the previous energy-
condition, until they have consumed every ‘echo’ of their life, up to its last
drop. They will namely continue –due to momentum– to appear ‘alive’ for
a little longer, just like the severed tail of the snake looks alive while
writhing, regardless of the fact that it has been cut-off from the snake’s
main body.
After the Transference of the Spiritual Earth/Key, the situation in the
densely material universe will change by a de-stabilization of the entire
material plane. This de-stabilization will start when the aetheric creation
stops being projected on dense matter.
548 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through

channeling)
«p.74: When you transform Gaia and proceed to the Golden Age, this will
change the rest of the universe as well.»
The concepts accompanying these events are unfamiliar, as the events
themselves are. The difficulty lies in the verbal expression of conditions
that do not refer to known situations.
–Since the Earth will be Transferred, shouldn’t all its natural wealth be
Transferred along with it?
–Unfortunately no, because in this reasoning, all those among men who
prove to be SPIRITUALLY dead could also be transferred. No manifestation
of energy has a place THERE, since energy is a byproduct of the fall of the
Spirit and is a constituent of the material universe.
549 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT IV, HERMES TO TAT’: «§18…Wherefore I say
that, feelings are both corporeal and mortal, as they resemble the (material)
body in constitution… §19. On the contrary, Immortal Bodies have no
feeling, precisely because they are immortal; feeling is nothing more than
the pre-existence of good or evil in the body, or their departure. Whereas
in the Immortal Bodies nothing is born and nothing dies; therefore feeling
does not exist in them.»
Only the remaining Essence/Spirit shall return. And with great sorrow I
declare to you, that this Essence/Spirit doesn’t even exist in the best of
animals, or in the plants… These ill-fated beings have lost everything
Sacred they possessed, in previous creations. All that is left for them –as
they remain an inextricable part of the spiral remnant– is to be
continuously degraded, as they are piled up into more and more inward
layers, constantly alternating their manifestation to even more inferior
forms of beings, every time this vortex is vitalized by the creative quality of
an Entity of the HyperCosmoi, whose total sum of creative attributes is
deficient. When these beings eventually reach the last/inner layer, the only
thing left for them would be to enter the realm of inorganic ‘waste’ of this
conglomerate of death. This is the worst and most relentless hell! You men
of course enjoy nature’s ‘beauties’ that surround you. But you can’t even in
the least begin to conceive the devastation of these silent/speechless forms
comprising nature. Don’t be confused by the fact that life today appears at
the ‘bottom’ of the energy-whirlpool of this universe. The importance lies
in what energy-layer each living material existence is projected from onto
the densely material “bottom”.

The truth offered in this meeting is the ‘uniform’, the ‘escape suit’. It can be
compared to the life-jacket provided to those who have no means of getting
on a life raft when the ship is sinking; because the Truth concerning Man’s
role inside the material creation is the Epignosis (deep awareness) that will
save him. If man does not realize this cruel reality, he will remain idle.
550 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: Ǥ12. I have yet many more things to say to
you, but ye cannot bear them now.»
By comprehending this painful truth though, he will be overcome by an
anxiety which will activate the mechanisms of his existential self-
preservation; that is why Jesus says: “You shall know the Truth and the
Truth shall set you free.”
His eyes filled with deep sorrow. He looked out of the window and remained
pensive… I interrupted his thoughts with a question.
–Won’t the Earth there be as we know it?
–What you will perceive then will be something infinitely more beautiful
than what you know today, but different …Yet we still haven’t completed
the ‘full circle’ of the Truth. What we still have to analyze is, what remains
in this material carcass, when the Sacred Archetypes making it appear
alive, depart! Then you shall understand that descriptions of hell by the
‘quaint’ ones are nothing compared to reality! Before we proceed to this
distressing analysis though, we will try to examine the actions of the powers
of this world when faced with the threat of starvation; because the departure
of the Archetypes will cause their food-supply to stop.
Through all this previously communicated Truth, we have developed the
Sacred Epignosis, which will envelope every Living Soul, like a
‘uniform/escape suit’ (Wedding Garment). But because during this period,
the powers of this world play a very dirty ‘game’ against humanity, it is
necessary for us to deliver an additional warning: What they are planning to
do is to lock up the beautifully ornamented Souls ‘inside the hold’ of the
sinking ship! Therefore, the ‘suit’ with which the Soul will present itself to
the Holy Places will not be enough, if IT hasn’t –before everything else–
avoided such a detrimental lock-up. This lock-up refers to what John calls
‘the marking of the beast’ in Revelation [13:17].
PARALLEL PROBABILITIES

In order for the following pieces of the Truth to be understood, and since
they all refer to future conditions, we will examine a peculiarity of space-
time pertaining to the parallel probabilities, so as to create a database of
facts.
The space-time subject is very big and particularly complex for the
structure of the human aethero-material brain. We will therefore divide it in
two units. To begin with we shall look into the parallel probabilities
concerning a partial condition of the entire concept of space-time and later
on in our conversation we will deal with the subject more spherically.
“Time” for every Free, Sentient Intelligent Wholeness of the HyperCosmoi
is one of the many ‘dimensions’ that exist THERE. As length, width and
height are accessible to you, so is the condition of ‘time’ accessible THERE.
Each Wholeness ‘Born’ THERE, automatically extends itself over the entire
breadth of ‘time’ and can have partial and/or simultaneous access to all of
its points. This way, IT can ‘move’ to every ‘time point’, experiencing it
over again and/or changing it, in exactly the same manner you can touch a
wall of your house many times, or paint it in different colors or decorate it
with various paintings. ‘Time’ THERE, in other words, seems like plasticine
that can be molded. There is no end to this “time condition” since THIS
whole different FORM OF LIFE is constantly supplied by The Unuttered
Principle Father/Mother of All. Every Intelligent Wholeness can also create
‘pause periods’ of this condition, if IT so wishes and for as long as IT
wishes.
When Celestial Man ‘WAS BORN’ in the True Worlds, Present and infinite
Future automatically existed for Him.
551 GOSPEL OF PHILIP [En. tr. into Coptic, PATERSON BROWN]

«§61. The Lord says: ‘Blessed is he who IS (in the HyperCosmoi) before he
comes into Being (in matter)! For he who IS, both WAS and SHALL BE’.»
The HyperCosmic conditions are completely nonexistent in the material
plane. Therefore, there is no corresponding vocabulary to describe them.
But entering into the material universe, he created an extremely dangerous
detour for His Life. This detour after his second fall (projection) to the area
of condensed energy (dense visible matter), lead him into a trap that
‘locked’ him in moments of time: inside the ‘locked time’ of entrenched
matter. ‘Locked time’, as a condition, includes all probabilities inside it. It
is in essence a sum of probabilities that coexist all together.
552 NEW MODEL ALLOWS TIME-TRAVEL: BBC & NEW SCIENTIST, JUNE 17, 2005

«It is known that quantum behavior is governed by probabilities. Before

something can be observed in action, there are various probabilities
pertaining to its condition. But when its condition is measured, all those
probabilities collapse into one. Uncertainty is expelled.»
Other probabilities are boldly imprinted, others less so, and others are
totally faint –according to the energy invested or not invested in them–
which never managed to be vitalized in the end.
All these choices are mathematical formulas of probabilities, interwoven
with each other, structured by the creators of form and given shape into
what you call ‘parallel (material) universes’. (Reference/information on parallel
universes follows)
With the initial fission (division) of The True Light, the energy-model –the
partially born [Trismegistus]– of the sum of the previous expired creations,
which had till then remained inert, was rekindled. In it, two states coexisted:
a sum of ‘material’ inactivated remnants and a corresponding “anti-
material” sum. The initial vitalization activated: the primary ‘material’
universe and the primary ‘anti-material’ one, with all their energy-
dimensions, independent from each other (the universes), as the divided
reflection of the Absolutely True (A reminder: See reference #347,
regarding anti-matter.) The one (main) reflective/virtual (material) universe
set opposite the other (main) reflective/virtual (anti-material) anti-universe
create a large number of reflective parallel universes/probable choices.
553 A reminder: Excerpt from the Ch. ‘De-symbolization of the Original
Sin’: In the universe of reflection (Ant-Avges), everything is reflected
reversely to the original.(1) With the fission of the True Light, two virtual
universes were formulated through reflection: A material and an anti-
material one. Like two mirrors one against the other, they then projected
infinite reflective-virtual ‘parallel’ universes.
(1) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p.193):

«We all know that when an object is reflected in a mirror, the notions of
left and right, as perceived by the subject, are reversed in the reflection.»
The universe + anti-universe that was finally vitalized, was the central
(primarily material and anti-material) spiral. Each corresponding layer
of the universe+anti-universe is interwoven with smaller probability-spirals
of parallel universes, just like the images (reflections) that appear onto the
two primary vis-à-vis mirrors (reflectors). Except, of course, that we are not
talking about simple mirrors here!
554 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 115):

«The Universe could in fact be finite while the illusion of infinity could
come about by the curvature of light bent around space, perhaps more
than once. Every time, in every winding(1) of the curvature, a new
reflection of one and only, original galaxy will be formed. That way, we
would get the sense of an infinity of similar images, much as like being in
a mirror-room.»
(1) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S., SOME PERSONAL THOUGHTS, ‘MATTER AS A

WHIRL VORTEX’ (p. 178): «…Based on the above, matter is composed of

spherical whirls of energy, and in other words, it is an expression of the
un-manifested universal energy. …Most likely, the stored energy in the
structural components of matter …is consumed in order to increase the
rotation velocity of the matter-vortices.»
These parallel universes, in their totality, host the energy that was produced
but not vitalized: The goals e.g. that each man set (dreamt of) for his life
and pursued, but didn’t fulfill, have settled themselves as energies in a
parallel universe, partially energizing it.
555The scientific world has a slightly different view on the matter.
Before we proceed to the new subject, it would be wise to mention the
purely scientific view about it.
A) SPACE-TIME – BLACK HOLES – PARALLEL UNIVERSES
SHAPING THE FUTURE WHAT IS TIME? 5 LESSON, Physics4u
«Einstein’s Theory of Relativity combined space and time in a unified
four-dimensional continuum, which he named space-time. We know that
we can travel forth, back or sideways in space. So, why not be able to
travel forwards or backwards in time too? As it is difficult to imagine the
four dimensions, physicists usually suggest thinking of space-time as a
taut, flat, flexible sheet(1) (this taut, flexible ‘sheet’/space-time is called
brane – see end of reference for the definition of the term). If there are no
big masses in the area, that sheet remains flat and every object placed on
it moves in a straight line. However, a big body like the Sun creates a
curvature on the sheet and in reality curves space-time. Every other object
with a smaller mass like the Earth, which moves in space-time, slides into
this curvature as it approaches the Sun’s area. Thus, it gives the
impression of being drawn by the Sun’s big mass. This phenomenon of
curvature in space-time is what generates gravity. The Universe is filled
with big mass objects that exert gravitational forces. These objects force
space-time to curve and do not allow it to remain completely flat.
Everything, including light, is forced to follow curved orbits in space-
time. In essence, the light emitted from any distant star, instead of
traveling in a straight line only to become blocked by any object ahead, it
orbits (bends) around the obstacle and reaches the observer. When a star
reaches the end of its life, it can collapse inwards under the influence of
its gravity, to such extend, that its entire mass is compacted in an
extremely small area with an exceptionally high density. This is what we
call a black hole. Black holes exert a huge (attractive) gravitational force
on the objects around them, so that nothing can escape them, not even the
light. But what exactly causes the formation of a black hole in space-
time? Relativity predicts that the center of a black hole is a point of
infinite density (a space-time anomaly) where the laws of Physics no
longer apply. Einstein’s equations indicate that an anomaly of this sort
doesn’t simply create a curve on this imaginary flat sheet of space-time
(brane) but rather creates a tunnel that pierces the flat sheet and instantly
connects us with the other side. However, where is that other side? It can
be elsewhere in space-time, whether in the past or the future, or even be
in another universe.
Einstein’s equations describe space-time as completely smooth and
regular, like the flexible sheet we mentioned. The Relativity Theory refers
only to the physics of large-scale phenomena. It cannot shed light to
questions such as: What happens in the center of a black hole? Or, what
happened at the moment of the Big Bang when the Universe was born
and space-time itself was infinitely small? The study of these phenomena
brings us back to the world of quantum-mechanics. If we could look at
space-time through a magnifying lens, strong enough to reach the
quantum scale, we would not see the regular and smooth sheet that
Einstein perceived. Just like a ball from rubber foam seems smooth from
a distance but its surface is irregular and rough from up close. In this
depiction of space-time it is possible that small holes can open up as
entrances to microscopic tunnels connecting the present with other points
in time, or connecting this place and other places in the universe or even
other universes. Another choice presented to future time-travelers would
be to use these tiny wormholes and expand them.
To return to the question that occupied great minds ever since Newton, is
the future predestined? Or is there an infinite number of possible futures?
One way of dealing with this question from a quantum-theory point of
view suggests that, not only is there an infinite number of futures, but
they also take place in an infinite number of universes.»
PARALLEL WORLDS, SOURCE: SUPERNATURAL.GR, Pathfinder.gr, 26/12/2002
«One of the most basic laws of quantum mechanics is that the same cause
doesn’t always have the same results. For example, in certain quantum
physics experiments, an atom (electron, photon) can ‘decide’ to go right
or left. Therefore, even if the initial conditions are exactly the same, it is
impossible to predict the direction it will take. The choice of either
direction depends solely on luck.»
PARALLEL UNIVERSES MAKE QUANTUM SENSE, NEWS CIENTIST, SPACE
«The paradox is explained by Schrödinger’s cat. In this famous mental
experiment, a cat in a box can be declared as being both alive and dead.
Traditionally it is considered that the act of observation, when we open
the box to observe the cat, is what forces the cat to enter either state, alive
or dead.»
PARALLEL WORLDS, PATHFINDER NEWS
«This phenomenon (the aforementioned one) was extensively studied by the
scientific community and many were those who put forth their own
personal theories, in order to explain it, but mainly to prevent this
undesirable intervention of luck. In 1957 the physicist Hugh Everett
proposed a strange theory: luck as a factor doesn’t really exist because
the atom followed both directions. In ‘our’ world it moved towards the
left and in ‘another’ towards the right. If, as suggested by Everett,
quantum mechanics addresses the universe in its entirety, then it should
also exist in a multitude of specific conditions. There would therefore be
a ‘multi-universe’ made up of parallel universes, one for each physical
probability. It thus follows that when you open the box to see
Schrödinger’s cat, the universe splits up forming two new universes, one
whose future includes the observation of the living cat and another that
observes the dead cat. Therefore, according to this theory, there is a
multiplication of parallel worlds that branches out to infinity every time a
person has to choose between multiple options. As the physicist Paul
Davies said, it is a theory that is “cheap on assumptions but expensive on
universes!»
Thus, in the following example, the particle’s behavior obviously
determines the creation of a parallel universe:
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
VACUUM AND THE MEANING OF THE HOLE - THE POSITIVE VACUUM (p. 218-219):
«According to professor S. Theodorakis (1999): “An elegant application
of the physical basis that an absence can have is the recent idea of empty
waves. In traditional Quantum Physics, a system sometimes behaves
either as a particle or as a wave. But a heretical version, proposed by the
physicist David Böhm, (1917-1992, the scientist that we’ve met as the
inspirer of the idea that the brain functions as a hologram which decodes
a holographic universe, see Ch. ‘Dense material plane’) advocates that
every particle is followed by a wave, as real as the particle itself. When
the particle reaches to a fork of options and follows one way, the wave
splits in two and moves forward in both ways (forming two parallel
universes). The wave which follows the way that THE PARTICLE DIDN’T
FOLLOW is called AN EMPTY WAVE and it is actually a positive vacuum.»
In other words, it creates a fictitious parallel universe which finally
HASN’T BEEN VITALIZED, …yet scientists insist that “it has been vitalized” in
that ‘other’ parallel universe…
(1) «BRANE: Physicists Randall and Sundrum created a model of branes in

which the visible universe is a brane incorporated in a bigger universe,

just like a piece of seaweed floats in the ocean. Ordinary matter is
attached to this brane. The usual particles like electrons and protons can
only exist on this brane. We humans will not be able to enter other
dimensions because the particles that form our bodies –electrons, protons,
neutrons– remain attached to this brane that constitutes our world.»
In this view the ‘brane’ can be beautifully matched with the spider-web
universe.
B) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 196):
«Time is one of many (more than three) mathematical dimensions of the
constant, non-Euclidean (not flat) and non-divisible space-time.
Therefore the true nature of time, which constitutes the fourth dimension
of a non-Euclidean space-time, cannot be perceived by the human senses
using three dimensional scientific experiments. What we perceive as time
through our experiments is none other than the depiction of the time-
dimension in the space where our experiment takes place. And the spaces
where thermodynamic, cosmological and quantum experiments take place
differ not only in mathematical structure but in their properties as well.
That is, we have the image of the dimension of time being reflected on
different mirrors (parallel universes) and therefore its images are ever so
slightly different. In this case, what we seek to find is the relation
between the properties of the mirrors and not between the various
reflections (projections) of time onto the mirrors.»
On the contrary though, the events this man finally experienced ‘were
clothed’ with life by him. These then vitalized, settled in the primary
material+anti-material model.
556At this point I feel I ought to elaborate on a particular detail:
To some of our readers who have read Paul Dienach’s book, ‘The Valley
of Roses’, questions will obviously arise, which will cause confusion. My
view is that Dienach’s ‘experience’ took place in another parallel
alternative probability/universe and not in this one which finally ended up
being vitalized, hence the discrepancies and inconsistencies in relation to
the real (contemporary) present.
What humanity lives in today is the prevailing densely material universe,
which, as the dominant one, is interwoven with and holds all parallel
probabilities together while coexisting with them. Choices regarding which
probabilities will be finally preferred and then vitalized are only made in
the dominant universe and this holds true because each Sacred
Archetypical Essence energizes it as it projects onto it. This will hold true
though, only until the time of the definitive departure of the Archetype of
Life. From the moment every ‘borrowed’ Archetype returns back to Its
Source and thereafter, there will be no possibility for new vitalization, but
only for exploitation of the percentage of life/energy that each alternative
probability (virtual/parallel universe) has stored as a probable choice.
After the Earth’s Spiritual Transference, the dissolution of the primary,
densely material plane will follow, as well as that of the primary, anti-
material one. All other parallel probabilities of universes will remain behind
like the severed tail of the snake, and will continue to oscillate a little
longer, until they permanently stop too.
After the decision for the departure of the Life-Creating Power from
material creation, the entities of this world are in real panic and are
desperately looking for something to hold onto for their survival. (a) One
group of them, being aware of the dead-end approaching, hope to escape to
the Impassable Sacred HomeLands, not realizing that any form of energy is
excluded from the spaces of Immaculate Spirit. (b) The greatest portion of
their population however, hopes to cancel the Transference of the Sacred
Archetypes, acting accordingly: To begin with, they try to control the
energy-grid/shield that surrounds the Earth, which some call ‘crystal grid’.
This grid, in reality and contrary to what they claim, is hoped by them to
function as a ‘fence/barrier’ to avert the departure of the Sacred
Archetypes. And secondly, they kidnap the Souls of men as hostages.
They imagine that if the Soul as part of the Immortal Essence (i.e. the Power of
the creator’s Mother) is trapped, it will cause the cancelation of the operation.
This is just wishful thinking of these powers, since the Spiritual Sacred
Archetypes have ALREADY been returned to Their Source –one of the
peculiarities of space-time which we’ll examine later on.
557 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ51. His disciples said to
him: “When will the new world come?” He answered them: What you are
waiting for has already come, but you do not see it.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (information through
channeling):
«There is a point very far in your future, at which the Guardians of Time
are very worried about the turn events have taken. …We come from the
future and we search inside the corridors of time. This is our mission.
From the probable future where we come, our goal is to change the past.
Our intention is to change the probable future in which we are
functioning, because this probable future in the evolution of the new
movement of the universe is led to a tyranny (…hell's version of the
quaint, that we have been talking about…).»
However, regarding the liberation of the souls being held hostage, this is
something that is still at stake. We said earlier in our discussion that every
human soul is created with two ‘ingredients’: the Breath/Essence of the
fallen creator/Lucifer (Plato Timaeus: Indivisible Essence) on one hand and the
subtler energy-matter of this world (Plato Timaeus: Divisible Essence). Through
reincarnations and consecutive plunges into dense matter, the soul
continuously increased the percentage of the subtle energy that enveloped it
as successive ‘layers’ of matter settled on it in the form of material
dependencies. In contrast to that, the percentage of its Spiritual Essence
continuously decreased, since it had definitively been cut off from Its
HyperCosmic Source. So the Soul’s decisions depend on the prevailing
percentage (either of the Spirit or of the subtle matter) it possesses. This is
the determining factor which will define each soul’s redemption or
perdition.

Material, soulful man keeps life inside him like a battery. Prolongation of
life of the astral entities of this world depends solely on the Souls of men.
With the stored Life within the Soul, these entities will manage to go on
living, supplied by it, prolonging their life this way in different ‘living’
conditions which we will examine later on.
558 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. tr. MATZOROU E.] (information through

channeling):
(a) (p. 35): «… For some in this universe, human beings are considered
invaluable, although you actually have no idea about the treasure which is
stored inside the human body. (…as their life-giving (enlivening) energy-
food!)
(b) (pp. 205-206): Several energies (energy entities) feed on your life force.
…They can suck it out or drain it from you in many ways.»
Their goal remains unaltered: the more souls held hostage, the longer their
own life will be sustained. But if all men’s Souls follow the procedure of
Spiritual Transference, then all hope is lost for these dark powers. They
therefore imagine that Life/Soul must be ‘locked in’ so that it cannot
escape during the Transference. In order for this ‘locking in’ to have a
positive outcome, its success must be ensured for every alternative parallel
probability of time. What fluctuates in each alternative parallel time-
probability is THE NUMBER OF HUMAN SOULS SAVED. Thus their interest
focuses on the number of men they will trick into following them, and this
is why they are methodically laying out many parallel alternative plans of
operation.
–And if a soul is saved in one alternative probability and lost in another,
what happens with that soul in the end?
–If you remember, I made clear, that the probability, which will finally be
vitalized in the primary material universe, is the only one that holds
true.
THE PLANS OF THE DARK POWERS

The venture the Dark Powers are preparing is considered uniquely

innovative, extremely dangerous, and therefore moves of absolute accuracy,
planning and balance are required. After the Transference of the Sacred
Archetypes to their Source, conditions in the densely material- and energy-
universe will be very different from the present, until they (the new
conditions) cease to exist completely as well. Life on Earth will enter a
higher spiritual level, leaving the densely material one behind.
559 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through

channeling)
«In this era, the downfall of the world civilization will happen as
p. 281:
well as the awakening of a new form of consciousness. This is brand new
in your history.»
In this New Spiritual State that Man will Be Transferred to, he will come in
contact with True Life for the first time. What he will then realize is that his
previous ‘life’ in dense matter took place inside a fake dollhouse, whereas
the True one he will be experiencing is in a real palace. Only then will man
realize that the material world he was considering true for so many
centuries, was merely an imitation covered with fake drawings he thought
were ‘living’. Then and there will he grasp what Being Alive really means!
As imprisoned Life leaves matter behind and moves on to the New
Condition, material Earth will remain a dead and inorganic celestial body,
in the form most planets in the material universe are today. Those men who
will not manage to be Spiritually Transferred to the Sacred Spaces and will
remain on Earth’s dense version will perish. The dense matter that will
initially be left behind, will give its place to the total dissolution of the
dense, material, visible world, as well as the anti-material one, in a rapidly
evolving process.
560 A) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] p. 74:

«When you transform Gaia and proceed to the Golden Age, this will
change the rest of the universe as well.»
B) RUDOLF STEINER “FROM THE AKASHA CHRONICLE, COSMIC MEMORY” (p.
138)
«On the one hand, the coming evolution of Earth will develop today’s life
of images and thoughts to an even higher, more subtle and more complete
condition. …Man will only attain a complete life on the next Planet, into
which the Earth will be transformed and which is called ‘Jupiter’(1) in
apocryphal science.»
(1) Steiner names the different states/conditions of existence as ‘Planets’

(reference #527 B)

C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-159):

«Everything in the metaphysical as in the physical Universe is septenary
(sevenfold). Hence every sidereal body …is credited with six companion
globes.(1) The evolution of life proceeds on these seven globes or bodies
from the 1st to the 7th in Seven Rounds or Seven Cycles.
…These globes are formed by a process which the Occultists call the
‘rebirth of planetary chains (or rings)’.
(1)(I-153): For instance, all such planets as Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter,

Saturn, etc., or our Earth, are as visible to us as our globe, because they
are all on the same plane; while the superior fellow-globes of these
planets are on other planes quite outside that of our terrestrial senses.
(I-154, 155): It is said that the planetary chains having their ‘Days’ and their
‘Nights’ -- i.e., periods of activity or life, and of inertia or death -- and
behave in heaven as do men on Earth: they generate their likes, get old,
and become personally extinct, their spiritual principles only living in
their progeny as a survival of themselves. …When a planetary chain is in
its last Round, its Globe 1 or A, before finally dying out, sends all its
energy and ‘principles’ into a neutral center of latent force, a ‘laya
center’, and thereby animates (informs) a new nucleus of undifferentiated
substance or matter, i.e., calls it into activity or gives it life.»
As we have previously said, apart from the primary material and anti-
material universes there is also a great number of parallel universes of
alternative choices with energy trapped inside them. The energy trapped
there includes ‘life’ remnants which, after The Transference, will remain
imprisoned there and will be like the severed tail of the snake which
oscillates a little longer until it permanently stops. So, it is these virtual,
holographic, parallel universes they misleadingly call the ‘5th dimension’,
that the powers of this world have invested all their hopes in, and it is there
they are planning to transport the deluded humanity that will not be
Spiritually Transferred passing onto the First Resurrection.
561 ‘CAN WE FIND A PLACE IN A PARALLEL UNIVERSE?’

JUNE 2003: COMMENT ON MAX TEGMARK’S ARTICLE IN SCIENTIFIC AMERICAN

MAGAZINE
«In the last issue of the acclaimed ‘Scientific American’ magazine, there
was an excellent article on the existence of parallel Worlds or Universes.
In this article, written by astrophysicist Max Tegmark of the University of
Pennsylvania, he claims that parallel universes do exist. He doesn’t say
that they probably exist, but that he is absolutely certain that they exist,
beyond any doubt.»
From these parallel probabilities/universes as well as from every man-
battery they will absorb every trace of stored ‘living’ energy. When the last
drop of life has been consumed, then all will fade away and everything will
pass on to the second death. This will be absolute hell.
562 Α) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-373, 374):

«The cycle of creation of the lives of Kosmos is run down (coming to an end),
because the energy of the manifested ‘Word’ (Logos) has its growth,
culmination, and decrease (oscillation), as have all things temporary,
however long their duration.»
B) JOHN’S REVELATION 20: «§6. Blessed and holy are those who have part in
the first resurrection. The second death has no power over them…»
The archons of this world, aware that the true destination of the men who
will be redeemed are the True HyperCosmoi, and aiming to maximize the
delusion, announce to the mediums/channels that support and cooperate
with them, that they allegedly also intend to transport humanity
“elsewhere”, and promote the idea of the 5th dimension. These mediums
though have not been informed by their scheming patrons that this 5th
dimension is in reality a parallel, alternative universe which is located
inside the broader regions these twofold astral powers operate in. (See
reference #635 –the last one of the book– which supports exactly that which is also stated in the
Apocalypse (Revelation) but in code)

So when the process of homecoming of the primordial Archetypes of

creation is completed, humanity will have been divided in: (a) those who
will be successful participants in the process of the First Resurrection and
will have joined True Life in the State of the Father and (b) the second
group of the deluded men who have followed the ‘experts’ to the second
death of the snake’s cut-off tail, moving to the parallel universes of the 5th
dimension as their batteries. And all this because matter in the form you
know will permanently cease to exist.
563 A) EXCERPT FROM BILL HAMILTON’S INTERVIEW TO LINDA MOULTON

(PROGRAMMER ANALYST AT UCLA)

«B. HAMILTON: According to Dr. Burisch, the EBENs (Extraterrestrial
Biological Entities) are here to try to alter our time lines, our future (the
convergent time line). The reason for this is that, according to him (Dr.
Burisch) as fantastic as it sounds they travel in time. So, they already know,
or they know as a memory, what happened here. There is a coming
catastrophe that drastically reduces the population of the earth and splits
the earth into two populations. And these two populations isolated
from each other evolve from what we know as Homo sapiens into two
different species.
…B. HAMILTON: What I'm saying is that they evolved in our future,
according to the Doctrine of the Convergent Time Lines. In other words,
they come from our future and they have traveled backwards to their past -
or our current present.
L. MOULTON: They are coming back because they are trying to prevent
some type of catastrophe?
B. HAMILTON: Yes, they are trying to alter the time (converging) line…
L. MOULTON: Is this an implication that they came into the Homo sapiens
future at some point in the far distance that they are now reaching back
into our genetic bloodlines for genetic material that they think might help
them in some way?
B. HAMILTON: From what I understand, they are an altered form, a new
species that branched off Homo sapiens.
L. MOULTON: In what was a catastrophe of what we would call our future?
B. HAMILTON: Yes.
L. MOULTON: Did Dan Burisch have any idea what the catastrophe is in
the coming future?
B. HAMILTON: He cannot specifically say what occurred. However, he
places it as happening approximately a decade from now. (This interview was
taken in 2002)
L. MOULTON: In that 2012 time-period that is supposed to be the end of the
Mayan Grand Calendar?
B. HAMILTON: Yes. But it is not rigidly fixed. It could happen any time
between now and then, or even a little past that time. I'm not certain
whether it is something that is an instant cataclysmic event of some kind.
I have no idea.»
B) Mayas’ Priest Chilam Balam prophesizes about the end of the world, in
the last page of their calendar.
«For half of them (men), there will be food, for others misfortune;»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 10: Ҥ9. I
am the gate: If anyone enters through
Me, (like the ball of the Maya through the stone ring) he shall be saved,
and shall go in and come out (get to the other side) and (there) find
pasture.”
D) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: Ǥ40-42. Then two men will be in the
field: one will be taken and the other left (=transferred to a more spiritual
level). Two women will be grinding at the mill: one will be taken and the
other left.»
In those parallel-probability universes, conditions are extremely strange,
and no physical/material body can survive.
564 A) PARALLEL UNIVERSES BY MAX TEGMARK (1ST PART)

From SCIENTIFIC AMERICAN, June 2003

«Max Tegmark, Ph.D. is a specialist in the analysis of Cosmic
Background Radiation and in the formation of galaxy clusters. Many of
his papers are about the notion of parallel universes. …He has also
worked on the dimensionality of space-time and the possibility that the
fundamental laws of physics may vary from place to place.»
B) PARALLEL UNIVERSES BY MAX TEGMARK
METANEXUS INSTITUTE: VIEWS: 27-02-2002
(a) SUMMARY: «The notion that our observable universe is merely a small
part of a larger ‘multiverse’ is attracting increasing attention among
physicists, particularly those working on cosmology (motivated by
inflation theory and apparent fine-tuning) and string theory (motivated by
multiple ‘vacuum’ states). The goal of the article is to survey the various
types of parallel universes proposed, focusing on: a) the evidence and
physical motivation for each type, b) the extent to which the ideas are
experimentally testable, c) what each type would be like to inhabit and d)
philosophical implications and the structure of the multiverse. It is not
widely appreciated that there are in fact numerous different types of
multiverses being proposed. The key goal of this article is to describe
the different kinds and the relationship between them. People have
speculated about such things since the dawn of time, but now it's
gradually becoming experimentally testable.»
(b) PARALLEL UNIVERSES, METANEXUS (BY PAUL DAVIES)
«Paul Davies …comments on the parallel universes of Max Tegmark:
“One feature that might be special about our universe, is that there are
conscious beings inhabiting it, beings that can look in awe at their world
and reflect on the nature of existence. Mathematical studies suggest that
some key features of our universe are rather sensitive to the precise form
of the laws of physics, so that if we could play God and tinker with, say,
the masses of the elementary particles, or the relative strengths of the
fundamental forces, those key features would be compromised. Life
would probably not have risen in a universe with even slightly
different (natural) laws.»
For the ‘settlement’ of humanity in the new chosen doubly virtual territory
special preparations are necessary. These preparations concern the primary
goals of the archons of this world, and in order for these activities to remain
secret they have had to divert the attention and the interests of men to the
other ‘problems’ they simultaneously methodize, as preconditions to
support their goals.
THE MYTH OF ‘EXTRATERRESTRIALS’

For starters, we must mention a different subject, which mustn’t be omitted

from our discussion. It is a subject that has received numerous varying
attacks, it is included in the “forbidden ones”, and to the dark powers it is a
‘hot’ subject because its disclosure is their Achilles’ heel. This is why
hypotheses relating to this subject had to be ‘blurred’ and meddled with to
such an extent, that it would be impossible for someone to distinguish truth
from lies. And I am talking about the myth of ‘extraterrestrials’…
We have initially said that those, who people call “extraterrestrials”, are in
their vast majority nothing but the twofold forces of the creators
‘homogenized’ with the skeptomorphic ‘produce’ of men that expanded in
superfast rates creating a dynasty (we will later examine another small
percentage of them, belonging to a different category). These
skeptomorphic powers (of the side-effect energy) were created by the
violence, hypocrisy, ignorance, passions, fears, hatreds and self-indulging
kindnesses of men, and this is why they (skeptomorphs) exhibit all this
perversion under the mask of hypocrisy they were born from.
At the end of the Race/Gender of Heroes and when the Clash of the Titans
ended, the basic treaties/terms between the creators and the skeptomorphic
powers –Titans, Giants, Nephelim– were agreed upon. These terms led to
the metamorphosis of the previous Race of Heroes to the spiritually
deprived human 5th Root-Race –the Iron-Race.
565This generation of contemporary men is considered spiritually deprived
due to the fact that people have erroneously equated Spirit with education
and any cultural ‘polish’, when in reality, Spirituality is identified with
Divine Epignosis.
The fundamental and mandatory commitment of that agreement, which
prohibited materialization of both powers (gods and daemons) in front of
humans, became their second nature.
In order for these powers to organize plans for their salvation, they started a
methodical venture of actions in the beginning of the twentieth century and
being in accord with their habits on one hand and the secrecy of their plans
on the other, they chose their operational bases to be located in earthly
underground facilities. Nevertheless, had they not presented themselves as
victims of their own misfortune at times, and as the saviors of men at others
(using lies as their basic tools) they wouldn’t have already achieved all they
have until now. Men, under the influence of the positive, lethargic, rose-
tinted complacency regarding their existence and under the weight of the
constantly expanding problems of materialistic everyday life, are in danger
of really perishing due to the schemes of these powers.
So these entities stealthily appear (materialize) in their ‘best’ material form
on the Earth’s surface, and come in contact with the highest administrative
circles of men, in order to ensure the secrecy they so desperately need from
them (reference #568 follows). The devious schemes they had been ‘concocting’
should under no circumstances be communicated to men, so they were in
absolute need for some ‘individuals’ to continuously cover the tracks their
actions necessarily left behind. These activities concerned their primary
goals and would inevitably produce evidence of their existence, which
would create suspicion and raise questions. To avoid having a multitude of
people investigating what exactly was happening they needed a cover-up.
After all their operations included various sectors of activity in the mineral,
plant, animal and human kingdoms, which in their entirety would certainly
raise serious suspicions. And since this suppression of facts could not be
organized or implemented by men in the lower ranks of the social hierarchy,
cooperation and cover from the world-leaders’ side was necessary.
566 MILTON WILLIAM COOPER: (Former US Navy Officer, Intelligence Dept.) «They
ask the government to keep their presence here secret.»
By offering advanced technology as a gift yielding significant profit, they
ensured their cover (references 568 H & I follow). Their demands seemed simple
but their goals were devious.
Starting with the excuse of a ‘misfortune’ of their race –since they initially
introduced themselves as beings from other planets– they were asking for
‘permission’ from various authorities to collect human genetic material in
order to rebuild their ‘destroyed’ species (reference #568 C follows). They then
requested (in order to ensure the secrecy they required) underground
facilities to be provided to them, so that within those bases they could
‘arrange’ human genes along with theirs, creating a new species… (References
568 F & G follow)

Underground facilities were put to operation and multi-level underground

buildings were built beneath the Earth’s surface, which in collaboration
with the ‘aliens’, were equipped with the new technology (reference #568 F,
follows). Everything seemed to go according to plan, when some of the
people working inside those secret facilities did not honor their
commitment to secrecy and started ‘leaking’ information. Penalties were
then used, along with a refutation marathon, in order to falsify disclosures,
covering them up with improvised pretenses. Again, new information leaks
–different from the first ones this time– when excitement for the ‘aliens’
was replaced by fear of them. Yet again, a new, more intense new barrage of
denials, caricatures of the truth and stigmatization of every informer
ensued, to the extent of even violently ‘shutting them up for good’ in some
cases.
567 MILTON WILLIAM COOPER (Former US Navy Officer, Information Dept. Murdered on

6/11/01, 12:15 pm) Hesaid:

«A basic truth can be used as foundation for a whole mountain of lies. If
we dig deep enough into the mountain of lies and bring out that truth and
place it at the top of the mountain of lies, then the entire mountain will
collapse under the weight of that truth…Everything we have been taught
is a lie. Reality is not at all what we perceive it to be.»
With all these techniques they ‘weaved’ the conditions for the success of
their operation. Thus, the creation of their own ‘Noah’s ark’ with the
collection of mineral wealth, cereal “elements”, domestic animal DNA and
human genes, would grant them the tools so as to simulate a ‘living’
scenery in a parallel reality (in a parallel universe), since they would no longer
have any access to the Tools of Creation/Archetypes, once these would be
permanently returned to their Source. Hence they worked and still continue
to do so, in order to ensure the longest possible life duration for themselves.
What was necessary to them primarily was: (a) men with a living Soul
trapped inside them, so that the energy produced by IT would nourish them,
(b) food for the sustenance of their human nutritional supply with the
collection of the DNA of animals edible by humans (reference #568 J follows), (c)
constituents of predominantly cereal plants which are gathered in the form
of plasma –please remember agro-glyphs– (called crop circles by some);
the splendor of these formations in the fields has the sole purpose of
detracting attention from what is really happening there (reference #568 K
follows) and (d) mineral material for the ‘dressing-up’ of the ‘scenery’ in
some parallel universe so as to make it simulate life.
Their actions therefore are divided in two categories. In the first category
we have the actions which will create the substructure and appropriate
conditions to support their real goals and in the second, the actions
facilitating their completion.
568It’s time to move on to a different kind of information. And since this
new data to be presented will be innovative to many readers, I consider it
worthwhile to bring forth some evidence for greater understanding. I am
presenting therefore part of the investigation of authors Giannoulakis &
Kavakopoulos, starting with the interview given by French mathematician
and researcher Jacques Vallée.
WHO THEY ARE:
A) GIANNOULAKIS, P., KAVAKOPOULOS, L., ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT UFO’S AND
EXTRATERRESTRIAL CONSPIRACIES’
(a) APPENDIX I: A CONVERSATION WITH JACQUES VALLÉE
«JACQUES VALLÉE: In ten years, I accumulated over two hundred such
cases. My last book is really a summary of the more interesting of these
cases. I feel that I could go before a committee of scientists and convince
them that there is overwhelming evidence that the UFO phenomenon
exists and that it is an unrecognized, unexplained phenomenon for
science, but something that I think I could prove. My personal contention
is that the phenomenon is the result of an ‘intelligence’, or rather, that it is
a technology directed by an intelligence, and that this ‘intelligence’ is
capable of manipulating space and time in ways we don’t understand. I
could convince a committee of my peers that the phenomenon is real, and
that we simply cannot understand it. There may be alternative
speculations regarding this issue. The essential conclusion I’m tending to,
is that the origin of the phenomenon of this alien intelligence is not
necessarily extraterrestrial.
…I think this is an opportunity to learn something very fundamental
about the universe because, not only is the phenomenon or technology
capable of manipulating space and time in ways that we don’t understand,
it’s also manipulating the psychic environment of the witness. I tried to
introduce that idea when I wrote (my book) ‘Invisible College’. At that
time, the UFO community was not ready for it. …In truth, I think we are
dealing with a something that is both technological and psychic, and
seems to be able to manipulate other dimensions.
I don’t have a good explanation for the question why this
(extraterrestrial) technology seems to appear in a form that uses images
from our own unconscious. (This is understandable, since these entities
are OUR VERY OWN skeptomorphic creations: Our tulpas!) There are
cases, where the phenomenon begins by being ‘amorphous’ and then
starts to assume form, matching the expectations of the eyewitnesses.
There are two ways to deal intellectually with that: One is to say it’s a
phenomenon of the brain which is very good at ‘reading’ recognizable
images in amorphous things like clouds. It may be however, that the
phenomenon itself is using our reactions to it in order to turn into
something that we expect or understand. …I think the way we get into
trouble studying UFOs is that we mix up different levels involved: the
physical level, the psychological level and the mythological or social
level.
I want to clearly distinguish these three levels because we need a different
type of ‘mythology’ to deal with each set of events.
At the physical level, all we know is that there are material, physical
objects which leave traces, interact with the environment, throw off light,
heat and probably pulse microwaves in very interesting ways. From the
above we conclude that their appearance requires a great deal of energy.
… I have seen things that shouldn’t have been there, when I was tracking
satellites at the Paris Observatory. And that’s really what started my
research. Obviously, I had heard of UFOs before then, but I had always
thought that if UFOs actually existed, astronomers would have told us. I
was wrong. Once we got eleven unknown data-points, which were in
orbit around the Earth, on a magnetic tape and wanted to run the tape
through a computer and compute their exact orbit, the man in charge of
the project confiscated the tape and erased it. That’s really what got me
started, because I suddenly realized that astronomers saw things they
never reported.
…We live in a strange universe and we are forced to walk blindly. Now
theorists are talking about a multidimensional universe, a theory which,
ten years ago, would have seemed marginal. They all agree that we can’t
explain universe with only four dimensions. So, how many do we need?
That depends on who do we listen to. Maybe there are 5 or even 100
dimensions, who knows, but we all agree that there can’t be only four.
Personally I feel that more levels of consciousness must exist here on
Earth.»
(b) (APPENDIX II - A DISCUSSION WITH WHITLEY STRIEBER)
«When the lady touched the ‘visitor’ she thought it was an animal that
had entered the room. Then the creature went to another room where
some other people saw it transforming into ‘something’ that had an
eagle’s head, reminiscent of all those mythological models that exist deep
within. Next, the creature disappeared into thin air. When we went out
looking for it, we saw a hooded silver and semi-transparent being, flying
from one side of the house to the woods and vanish with zigzags in the
trees. So, it couldn’t have been a ghost. The witnesses, who saw it in the
eagle form, felt a heat wave to the point of thinking that the house was on
fire (just like hell).
…Of a being having three or rather four states. The first one was
absolutely physical, you could touch it, it had substance. The second state
was when it transformed into something completely different in front of
the witnesses’ eyes. After that, it became invisible and in its fourth state,
it moved in a semi-transparent shape, leaving heat waves behind. …My
experience taught me that (the extraterrestrial beings, the visitors) are
deeply related to the human state (thoughtforms). They are not remnants
of non-consciousness, but something that transcends what we call
consciousness. The human brain seems to somehow work at a
supernatural and hyper-dimensional level.»
Since most people doubt the UFO reality, regarding them as ‘myths’ of
the quaint or the mentally disturbed –since, this is what the public
opinion should believe, through systematic manipulation– I consider it
necessary (before the main volume of foot-notes regarding this issue) to
report something, that will puzzle most of the readers, that perhaps those
incidents are not ‘myths’ after all…
THE EVIDENCE:
B) SPECIAL EDITION OF ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE –EXTRATERRESTRIALS + UFO –
AN ARTICLE BY DIMITRIOS EVANGELOPOULOS– THE GOVERNMENT COVER-
UP CHRONICLE
«… Until the beginning of the 70’s, the FBI officially stated that they
were not interested in any strange incident. They even denied they had
gathered evidence about the UFO subject, which was particularly blown
out of proportion between the years 1947-54. Even after Hoover’s death
in 1972 (J. Edgar Hoover was appointed director of the FBI in 1924), the
FBI continued to deny any connection with the UFO study. Then, at the
beginning of 1975, when the stern J. E. Hoover and the records were long
forgotten and the politicians acquired more freedom of movement,
F.O.I.A. (Freedom of Information Act) was implemented by the U.S.
Department of Justice. The F.O.I.A. was enacted in 1967, but didn’t go in
effect, obviously because of the omnipotent Hoover’s pressures on the
issue. The Act defines that federal agencies, like the FBI, must provide
access to records when requested by a citizen who wants to investigate a
federal matter. In 1976, and after several researchers had repeatedly
requested it, more than 1,000 pages containing FBI agents’ reports about
UFO were delivered to the public, although, until then, its agents had
supposedly no connection with such things…
Nowadays you can download a sufficient number of these documents
from the FBI homepage (www.fbi.gov) through the internet. …On page
http://foia.fbi.gov, the FBI explains the time consuming proceedings
which are needed in order to obtain these documents by mail. …The FBI
concludes that more than 300.000 requests have been made during the 30
last years and more than 6.000.000 pages have been delivered to the
public.»
The foundations of this entire ‘campaign’ were set between the end of the
19th and the beginning of the 20th century. Carefully selected individuals
–most of whom thought they were acting for a noble cause and some of
them in full ignorance– became the ‘wombs’ to ‘support’ the plans of
these invisible forces. Others created the necessary prerequisites, by
‘weaving’ the appropriate conditions, upon which these radical plans
would be based.
Any reference to individual cases would lead us far from our subject.
However, it would perhaps be worthwhile for the most meticulous ones to
research Tesla’s enigmatic personality, as well as his ‘experiments’.
It was during World War II, when the elite SS divisions first came in
contact with the powers of ‘Hollow Earth’.
Most of the officers, led by Hitler himself, comprised the two principal
Secret Societies which fabricated the outcome of the war, and were at the
core of the 3rd Reich and Nazism.
One was the Thule Society and the other the Vril Society. Both these
Secret Societies of Initiation focused their attention on the energy which
is situated inside Earth, namely Vril-energy. These Secret Initiation
Societies, mostly guided by dark astral entities –despite the fact they were
disguised as ‘luminous’ ones– manipulated the ones possessing high
ranks towards their secret goals.
During the war, expeditions were sent to enter the “Hollow Earth”, which
were obviously successful. After the end of the war and Germany’s defeat,
all this ‘expertise’ gathered from the subterranean worlds passed on to
the Americans. So did the ‘public relations’ with the … intraterrestrials.
Reference to: ‘TRITO MATI’ MAGAZINE ISSUE 85 MARCH 2000 – ‘HITLER’S BIG
SECRET’ and the book ‘HOLLOW EARTH’ BY IOANNIS GIANNOPOULOS.
And now, we once again continue the presentation of data from
Giannoulakis-Kavakopoulos’ book:
THE CHRONICLE:
C) THE TRUTH ABOUT UFO’S AND EXTRATERRESTRIAL CONSPIRACIES:
GIANNOULAKIS-KAVAKOPOULOS (p. 120-124)
«John Lear Jr., a CIA pilot and son of John Lear Sr., creator of the ‘Lear
Jet’, writes in his startling text ‘The UFO Cover-Up’, a large part of
which is worth quoting:
In its effort to protect democracy, our government sold us to the aliens.
And here is how it happened. But before I begin I’d like to offer a word in
the defense of those who bargained us away. They had the best of
intentions. Germany may have recovered a flying saucer in 1939. General
James H. Doolittle went to Sweden in 1946 to investigate reports of
‘ghost rockets’ (UFOs) thousands of which had been sighted over a seven
month period. The ‘horrible truth’ was known by only a few persons.
‘They’ were indeed ugly creatures, shaped like praying mantises and were
more advanced than us by perhaps as much as a billion years. Of the
original group that were the first to learn the ‘horrible truth’ several
committed suicide, the most prominent of whom being Defense Secretary
James V. Forrestal, who jumped to his death from a 16th-story hospital-
window. Secretary Forrestal’s medical records are sealed to this day.
President Truman quickly put a lid on the secret and turned the screws so
tight that the general public still thinks that flying saucers are a joke.
Have I ever got a surprise for them! In 1947 President Truman established
a group of 12 (twelve) top military and scientific personnel of their time.
They were known as MJ-12. Although the group exists today, none of the
original members are still alive. The last one to die was Gordon Gray,
former Secretary of the Army, in 1984. As each member passed away, the
group itself appointed a new member to fill the position. There is some
speculation that the group known as MJ-12 expanded to at least several
more members. There were several more saucer crashes in the late
1940’s: one in Roswell, New Mexico; one in Aztec, New Mexico; and one
near Laredo, Texas, about 30 miles inside the Mexican border.
Consider if you will the position of the United States Government at that
time. They proudly thought of themselves as the most powerful nation on
earth. …Imagine their sock as they attempted to determine how these
strange saucers were powered and could discover no part even remotely
similar to components they were familiar with.
…The stories are legendary of transporting (by terrestrial officers)
crashed saucers over long distances, moving only at night, purchasing
entire farms, slashing through forests, blocking major highways,
sometimes driving two or three lo-boys in tandem with an extraterrestrial
load a hundred feet in diameter.
On April 25, 1964, the first official communication between these aliens
and the U.S. Government took place at Holloman Air Force Base in New
Mexico.
During the late 60’s or early 70’s, the MJ-12, representing the U.S.
Government, made a deal with these creatures called EBE’s
(extraterrestrial biological entities, named by Detlev Bronk, original MJ-
12 member and sixth president of Johns Hopkins University). The ‘deal’
was that in exchange for technology that they would provide to us, we
agreed to ‘ignore’ the abductions that were going on and suppress
information on the cattle mutilations. …In fact, the purposes for the
abductions turned out to be:
§ Insertion of a 3mm spherical device through the nasal cavity of the
abductees into the brain. The device is used for the biological monitoring,
tracking and control of the abducted.
§ Termination of some people so that they could function as living
sources for biological material and substances.
§ Termination of individuals who represent a threat to the continuation of
their activity.
§ Genetic engineering experiments.
§ Impregnation of human females and early termination of pregnancies to
procure the crossbred infant.
The U.S. Government was not initially aware of the far-reaching
consequences of their ‘deal’. They were led to believe that the abductions
were essentially benign, and since they figured the abductions would
probably go on anyway whether or not they agreed, they merely insisted
that a current list of abductees be submitted, on a periodic basis, to MJ-12
and the National Security Council […] The EBE’s have a genetic disorder
in that their digestive system is atrophied and not functional. Some
speculate that they were involved in some type of accident or nuclear war,
or that they are possibly on the back side of an evolutionary genetic
curve. In order to sustain themselves, they use an enzyme or hormonal
secretion obtained from the tissue that they extract from humans and
animals. (Note: Cows and humans are genetically similar.) (Let us recall
the sacrifices that humanity offered to gods and demons during the past
centuries in order to propitiate them).
The cattle mutilations were prevalent throughout the period 1973-1983 …
The various parts of the body are taken to various underground
laboratories (always to … Tartara) one of which is known to be near the
small New Mexico town of Dulce. […] Witnesses have reported huge
vats filled with an amber liquid with parts of human bodies being stirred
inside.
After the initial agreement, Groom Lake, one of this nation’s most secret
test centers, was closed for a period of about a year, sometime between
1972-1974, and a huge underground facility was constructed for and
with the help of the EBE’s. The bargained-for technology was set in
place but could only be operated by the EBE’s themselves. Needless
to say, the advanced technology could not be used against the EBE’s
in case of need.(1)
During the period between 1979 and 1983 it became increasingly obvious
to MJ-12 that things were not going as planned… There was an
altercation between the U.S. military and the aliens at the Dulce
laboratory…By 1983, MJ-12 must have been in stark terror at the mistake
they had made in dealing with the EBE’s. They had subtly influenced,
through Dr. Hynek, the production of the films ‘Close Encounters of the
Third Kind’ and ‘E. T.’ (now admitted by some members of MJ-12 to
have been a ‘drastic mistake’) to get the public used to ‘odd-looking’
aliens that were compassionate, benevolent and very much our ‘space
brothers’. MJ-12 had, in effect, ‘sold’ the EBE’s to the public and now
they were faced with the fact that quite the opposite was true. In
addition, a plan had been formulated in 1968 to make the public aware of
the existence of aliens on earth over the next 20 years, to be culminated
with several documentaries to be released during the 1985-1987 period.
These documentaries would explain the history and intentions of the
EBE’s. The discovery of the ‘Grand Deception’ put the entire plans,
hopes and dreams of MJ-12 into utter confusion and panic. […]
Part of MJ-12, which had now become military top-heavy, wanted to
confess the whole scheme and the shambles it had become to the public,
beg their forgiveness and ask for their support. The other part (and
majority) of MJ-12 argued that there was no way they could do that, that
the situation was untenable and there was no use in exciting the public
with the ‘horrible truth’ and that the best plan was to continue the
development of a weapon or ‘plan of containment’ that could be used
against the EBE’s under the guise of ‘SDI’, (the so-called Strategic
Defense Initiative which had nothing whatever to do with a defense for
inbound Russian nuclear missiles).
Before the ‘Grand Deception’ was discovered, and according to a
meticulous plan of release of information to the public, several
documentaries and videotapes were made. …If the government felt they
were being forced to acknowledge the existence of aliens on earth
because of the overwhelming evidence, …it might do it, but it will
conceal the information on the abductions and mutilations of humans and
animals […] One current hypothesis is that, on the available evidence, it
appears that the EBE’s are trying to regenerate their own species at our
expense. […] The best advice I can give you is next time you see a flying
saucer and are awed by its obvious display of technology and gorgeous
lights of pure color: RUN LIKE HELL!»
{Tr. n.: the above article can also be found in its original
(1) «John Lear Jr.: …Needless to say, the advanced technology could not be used against the

EBE’s in case of need.»

The ‘spiritual’ masters elaborate on that:
‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK I (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938 (information through
channeling):Ǥ136. We are invulnerable to human weapons, yet can suffer
injuries from the hierophants of the dark forces.»
Elsewhere in their book, the writers Giannoulakis & Kavakopoulos are
wondering about what any reasonable man would wonder about:
“…The suspecting reader will ask a simple question: How is it possible
for a certified CIA employee to meet with another former CIA employee,
to publish (obviously) top-secret and upsetting documents on alien
technologies without any reaction from the Agency that once had them in
its ranks?”
An obviously reasonable answer is that information leaks purposely from
‘inside’. I personally greatly believe in that interpretation. The
commanders, already trapped by these abominations and having
accepted their ‘technological offerings’, officially abide to the secrecy
agreement, while, at the same time, they skillfully ‘let’ some information
‘slip’ through their hands.
IMPLANTS:
D) SPECIAL EDITION OF ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE –EXTRATERRESTRIALS +UFO,
ARTICLE: ‘JOHN MACK’ BY IRENE MARAGOZI
«JOHN MACK (1929-2004): Professor of Psychiatry at Harvard University. He
had served in the U.S. Air Force and had dealt with the psychological
impact of events which are experienced by thousands of people en masse,
as for example the Cold War. …He had also founded PEER (Program for
Extraordinary Experience Research) which sought to study any
inexplicable phenomenon and to offer psychological support to people in
shock from an inexplicable or paranormal experience. …But he began the
most subversive occupation in the 90’s when he started to examine the
cases of people who claimed that they had been abducted by aliens!
(Prompted by the artist Budd Hopkins). …In the beginning John Mack
was skeptical and almost refused to believe that reasonable people could
believe in such things. But in the end …much to his surprise he found out
that a large number of people across America reported that they had been
abducted. Some of them even said later suffered from nosebleeds,
because of a tiny ball which had been implanted in their nasal cavity. So,
John Mack also brought to the surface the enigma of alien implants. …
He had discussions with more than two hundred people who had relevant
experience, stating unequivocally that none of them were mentally
disturbed and that their experiences were real. When John Mack said
the experience was real he meant that those people had experienced
something very strange, which was not a dream, and which was almost
always accompanied by the same “symptoms” to their bodies, such as
cuts and scars which didn’t belong to any category of psychosomatic
phenomena. …Also, those people had disappeared for some time and
there are reports that verify the disappearances. Moreover many of those
people had little or no relation at all with UFO-logy and inevitably had
never heard anything about abductions by aliens. Finally, many of them
were children of two or three years of age.»
E) ALIEN IMPLANTS, INOUT.GR
The following article was posted in ‘Mystery’ magazine by Kostas
Kiapekos, chief editor of ‘supernatural.gr’:
«…There were scientists who proceeded with lab analyses of these
micro-objects, making use of modern analysis and metal-separation
apparatuses, as well as x-ray machines, electronic microscopes etc. The
results were impressive. They came upon strange alloys that have never
been found on earth before, and consecutive alternating layers up to
fifteen in number. Careful analysis through electronic microscopes
showed that on their outer layer, there were tiny extensions like
microscopic cables placed with such precision, that they could touch
nerves passing by. Thus, based on the bidirectional relation of
communication (stimuli reception and command transmission) between
the brain and various organs of the body, it is understandable for someone
to wonder about the role these objects play in controlling and directing
the intellectual processes of humans.»
UNDERGROUND BASES:
F) SPECIAL EDITION OF “STRANGE” MAGAZINE – ALIENS +UFO – AN ARTICLE
OF DIM. EVANGELOPOULOS – MAJESTIC 12
«Finally it was agreed to construct underground bases for the aliens and
two bases for common use by them and the U.S. government. The
technology exchange would take place in those two common bases.
The bases for the aliens would be constructed in the area of Four Corners
of Utah, in Colorado, in New Mexico as well as in Arizona and another
one in Dreamland at the Mojave Desert of California.
…During the period of 1972-1973, an enormous underground
installation (with the code name LUNA) was constructed south of Area
51-Groom Lake of Nevada (which has now ceased to operate) next to the
Nuclear Test Site at the so called Area S-4, for the aliens (Grey) and with
their help. Another secret underground base was provided to the Greys
at a location known as “Ice Cave” close to the facilities of Los Alamos
Laboratories in New Mexico. During the next six years, four more secret
bases were constructed for the Greys in other isolated areas of the U.S.»
G) HELLENIC NEXUS, ISSUE 12 (FEBRUARY-MARCH 2006) UNDERGROUND BASES
MYTHS AND REALITY BY CHRISTOS VAGENAS
(Letters from the underground by Richard Sauder- NEXUS New Times, Vol. 11, No 6)
The article starts with a bulletin from the Naval Facilities Engineering
Service Center U.S. Navy:
«We can help you with the design, construction, maintenance and repair
of fixed-ocean or underwater facilities from the shoreline to water depths
of 6.000 meters…We have an extensive inventory of specialized tools,
equipment, vessels and test facilities…”
The article continues…
“In 1987 Lloyd A. Duscha, Deputy Director of Engineering and
Construction for the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers, gave a speech at a
conference with the revealing title “Underground Facilities for Defense:
Experience and Lessons”.
In paragraph three of his speech and after a brief reference to technical
aspects of construction and maintenance, the American official mentions:
“At this point, however, I should make a small omission, as many of the
most interesting facilities that have been designed and constructed by our
Corps are confidential.”
He then concluded after…having made an extensive reference to the large
underground U.S. Air Force base under the Cheyenne Mountain in
Colorado U.S.A.
…At the moment, especially in the U.S.A., it seems that more than fifty
extensive manned military underground facilities are operating, mainly in
the Western States.
…In a special report of the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers, (Special
Report 79-8 Design Procedures for Underground Heat Sink Systems,
April 1979), they analyze the potential of cooling an underground base
which is located in a rocky ground at the depth of 1229 meters. …
Indicative is the fact that in this document the use of a cooling unit of 125
tones is been provided (!).
…About two miles below the Archuleta Mesa in the Apache Indian
reservation of Jicarilla in Dulce, New Mexico, U.S.A., is situated the
most undoubtedly enigmatic of all the existing underground facilities: it is
the place where, according to numerous reports of the personnel, the
researchers and the occasionally ‘abducted’ individuals, the main U.S.
laboratory of biogenetics is housed, in collaboration with the Grey aliens.
…Nevertheless it is said that some underground facilities were
constructed and are controlled exclusively by aliens. …Some of them are:
§ In the Konga La area of the Himalayas, in the disputed China-India
border, patrolled on both sides, the existence of an underground alien base
is ‘common knowledge’. According to various kinds of unrelated
witnesses, vessels rise vertically above the mountain, a fact which is
verified by the great number of drawings sketched by the children of the
local school.
§ In Mt. Hayes of Alaska which is situated enigmatically close to the
facilities of the superior American weapon H.A.A.R.P.…
§ In Mt. Ziel, Northern Australia which is rumored to be the most
populated underground alien base on the planet.»
THE ‘GIFT’ OF THEIR TECHNOLOGY:
H) ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE SPECIAL EDITION ‘EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND UFO’
ARTICLE BY DIM. EVANGELOPOULOS, ‘MAGESTIC12’
«…Thus the RED-LIGHT Program was created and the test flights of alien
crafts (by ordinary human-pilots) enthusiastically began. …But the
mission was partly successful, because most of the times it ended with the
destruction of the craft and the death of the human test-pilot.(1) The aliens
did not wish the Americans to acquire full knowledge of their technology,
in case they would use it against them.»
The technology they offered was only enough to serve as ‘bait’ for their
purposes.
(1) During the 70’s Bill Uhouse was assigned to build a flight simulator

that could teach certain American pilots how to fly alien crafts.
I) ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE SPECIAL EDITION ‘EXTRATERRESTRIALS & UFO’
ARTICLE BY LUCAS KAVAKOPOULOS ‘EXTRATERRESTRIAL TECHNOLOGY,
‘BEWARE OF ALIENS BEARING GIFTS’
«Donald Keyhoe, major in the Marine Corps, was the first to come to
prominence about alien technology recovered from the crashed flying
saucer in Roswell, in the early 50’s. He also was also one of the first who
spoke about the US government suppressing information on the UFO.
…The issue of the alien technology that the Americans possessed was
fully described by Colonel Philip J. Corso during his assignment as a
special assistant in the Foreign Technology Desk at the Pentagon
Research and Development Division. In his book “The Day After
Roswell” (published in 1997)…Corso claims that while serving as an
officer in Fort Riley, on July 6th 1947 (two days after Roswell) he
supervised a number of crates containing artifacts that had been collected
from the area in which the mysterious craft was found.
…In 1961, 14 years later, when he was a supervisor in the Foreign
Technology Desk, he was assigned to analyze the contents of the crates
and hand them out to specialized groups of scientists. Corso found many
technologically advanced artifacts. …His assignment was, to figure out,
with the help of the specialists he had in his disposal…how the alien
technology worked, and then hand in his findings to the military’s
advantage. Together with his commanding officer Lieutenant General
Arthur G. Trudeau, Corso said they developed a plan, to seed the
technology they had discovered from the artifacts of the alien vessel to
defense contractor companies, who were already cooperating with the
army. …According to Corso the artifacts from the crashed UFO’s
brought to light technologies forwarded by himself to companies like
Bell Labs, IBM, Dow Corning and Hughes Aircraft. Among these
technologies were:
1. Image intensifiers (night vision) 2. Fiber optics (photon information
transfer) 3. Super tenacity fibers and molecular-alignment metal-alloys,
materials of the highest quality for industrial production 5. Particle beams
weapons (anti-missile program ‘Star Wars’) 6. Integrated circuits and
microminiaturization of logic boards (microelectronics, computers,
internet) 7. H.A.A.R.P. technology (weather weapons, mind control) 8.
Depleted uranium projectiles 9. Portable atomic generators (ion
propulsive drives) 10. Irradiated food (destroying bacteria and germs) 11.
Electromagnetic propulsion systems. …It is very interesting that
transistors, which led to the replacement of electronic tubes/valves and to
the microelectronics revolution (computer manufacturing), were
“invented” six months after the Roswell incident, on December 1947, by
Bell Labs, which, as Corso states, was indeed promoting alien
technology.»
ANIMAL GENETIC MATERIAL: (…DNA ‘collection’ from domestic
animals for their ‘ark’)
J) STRANGE MAGAZINE SPECIAL EDITION “EXTRATERRESTRIALS &UFO”
ARTICLE: LUKAS KAVAKOPOULOS ‘THE GOVERNMENT COVER-UP
CHRONICLE’
«The FBI files include references to a topic which seems equally big and
relevant to the UFO issue: The problem of domestic animals (which, for
a long time were) found mutilated in the southern states of the US, with
their body totally drained from blood and specific organs removed with
surgical precision. Here as well, the plethora of FBI reports, which begin
in 1947 and end in about 1979, suggest that something very important
and very strange was happening. Colonel Philip J. Corso, a member of
President Eisenhower’s National Security Council, at the Foreign
Technology Desk and at the US Army’s Research & Development
department, stated in 1997: “In the Pentagon, from 1961 to 1963, I
analyzed many field reports from state police agencies about the
discoveries of dead cattle whose carcasses looked as though they had
been systematically mutilated. Local police reported that when the
veterinarians were called to the scene to examine the dead cattle left in
fields, they often found evidence not just that the animal’s blood had been
drained, but that entire organs were removed with such surgical skill that
it could not have been the work of predators or vandals removing the
organs for some depraved ritual. The American military thought at first
that the mutilations were carried out by Soviet agents, but later they
concluded that they were performed by the EBE's (Extraterrestrial
Biological Entities). That is to say, the EBE's were experimenting with
organ harvesting, possibly for transplant into other species or for
processing into some sort of nutrient package or even to create some sort
of hybrid biological entity.” (Philip J. Corso, The Day After Roswell, Simon & Schuster,
1997)
…The FBI possesses reports by Police Officer Gabe Valdez, who
examined many cattle mutilation cases and found out that most animals
were discovered dehydrated (mummified) a few days later. Almost
always, strange substances and traces of radiation were found around the
animals, while in some cases he also found odd triangular tracks. A
verified characteristic of some carcasses was that they didn’t decompose
in a normal pace, but they were preserved in good condition for several
weeks.»
AGRO-GLYPHS: (CROP CIRCLES) (…collecting plant ingredients in plasma
form)
K) Agro-glyphs are yet another enigma to many. Man has been imitating
his gods for centuries. How could he innovate now? It is for this reason
that the crop circles appearing all around the world, are made by two
different groups: Some are created by men and others are made by balls
of light. Before proceeding to the analysis of the chemical changes
resulting from the formation of genuine crop circles, a specific piece of
information should be given:
PLASMA (PHYSICS), wikipedia.org
«In Physics, as well as in Chemistry, plasma is a state of matter similar to
gas in which free-form electrically charged atomic particles are found
(ions and electrons). Plasma is classified among gases, but differs from a
non-ionized gas. It is formed when a gas becomes overheated, resulting in
electrons escaping from their atom and become free (free electrons).
Plasma thus, consists of free electrons and ions, atoms or molecules that
have lost or gained one or more electrons and it is the hyper-ionized state
of matter. …Plasma is often called the “forth state of matter”…refers to a
gas, which has been supplied with enough energy, so that its electrons
separate from their atoms (ionization) and a cloud of ions and electrons is
produced. Because these particles are ionized (charged), the gas behaves
differently than a neutral gas, when, for example, there are
electromagnetic fields.» [PLASMA (PHYSICS)]
During the night, particularly between 2-4 a.m., balls of light have been
videotaped. Their size ranges from an egg to a soccer ball and they
usually hover over a field planted with cereal crops such as wheat, rye,
maize or barley, and form a complex geometric pattern in a few minutes
time. The plants bend at the 1st and the 2nd node of their stem, but they
don’t break. For over a decade, Biophysicist William C. Levengood and
his research team have been investigating physical anomalies of samples
taken from crop-circles caused by these “bright” interventions. Only the
plants that have been bent by the balls of light have serious change in
their chemical structure. These manifest node elongation (swelling) both
laterally and longitudinally in their stems.
SCIENTIFIC STUDIES CONFIRM: CROP-CIRCLES ARE MADE BY ‘BALLS OF
LIGHT’
BY ELTJO H. HASELHOFF, SWIRLEDNEWS.COM
«…Although there are known biological effects that can create node
lengthening, these could be easily ruled out. It was clear that something
else had happened. The effect could be simulated by placing normal,
healthy stems inside a microwave oven. The heat induced by the
microwaves made the liquids inside the nodes expand just like the
mercury inside a thermometer. …This finding led to the conclusion that
the node lengthening effect may be caused by the involvement of heat,
possibly caused by microwave radiation.
In fact, traces of heat have been found innumerable times in crop circles
(agro glyphs) all over the world, such as dehydrated plants, burn marks on
the ground, and the molten snow.»
The team concludes that plants that dry-up (wilt) during the formation of
a genuine agro-glyph are dehydrated from the inside in an outward
fashion with the application of an energy similar to that of microwaves.
The plants have been found dehydrated from under the seed-head and
with their chlorophyll missing. The excessive temperature-increase
inflicted upon the plant due to the luminous spheres that cause it, results
in the nodes (where the plant fluids concentrate) bursting/exploding with
the creation of holes.
BLT RESEARCH TEAM, INC. (WILLIAM LEVENGOOD) ARTICLE: PLANT
ABNORMALITIES
«These holes are present in genuine crop-circles, usually found in the 2nd
or 3rd nodes below the seed-head.»
Measurements show the ground to be highly magnetized.
BLT RESEARCH TEAM, INC. (WILLIAM LEVENGOOD) ARTICLE: MAGNETIC
MATERIALS IN SOILS
«…Traces of melted magnetic material adhering to soil grains, as well as
spherical, magnetic particles of 10-40 micron diameter, are regularly
found in crop-circle soils. EDS (research) reveals these spheres to be pure
iron; the fact that they are magnetized reveals they were formed in a
magnetic field.»
Due to the fact that ground elements have been melted (fused?), the degree
of their crystallization is also increased. Research results on ground
samples of genuine crop circles show great percentages of illite/mica
crystals.
CLAY-MINERAL CRYSTALLIZATION CASE STUDY
STUDY RESULTS: «A sharpening of the mica 001 peak [a decrease in the
Kübler Index (K. I.) value, indicative of growth of the illite/mica crystals]
was observed in the crop-circle soil samples, as compared with their
controls; (compared to ordinary soil samples/without crop-circles).
…The increase in the KI of the mica 001 peak cannot be attributed to
mechanical flattening of the crop circle plants (the plants forming the
pattern of the crop-circle exhibit a 90o node-bending) since (in the
absence of any evidence of geologic pressure) temperatures of at least
600-800° Celsius over several hours of exposure would be required to
produce such increased crystal growth;
Because the temperatures needed (a minimum of 600-800° Celsius over a
period of several hours) to cause mica crystal growth would have
incinerated any plant material present at the site (as well as causing other
measurable soil effects), and because we know of no energy which can
selectively affect soils to one degree and plants at the same locations to
another (as is documented here), we suggest that we may be observing
a new--as yet undiscovered--energy source at work. It does appear that
heat is involved, but more research is needed to determine its precise
nature.»
Crystallization is the result of plasma creation. –It is also considered an
ideal method for the exploitation of waste material and is used in many
countries.
Summing-up: Luminous extra-dimensional spheres hover over
plantations. Their objective –according to the view-point of this book– is
to collect plant elements in the form of plasma. Then, in the said location,
very high temperatures are created –in the form of microwaves, or some
other unknown technology/energy-form. The saps in the plants' stems are
all concentrated at the nodes and evaporate, creating there escape holes.
Plants bend, forming impressive agro-glyphs only for misguidance. A
result of the temperature increase needed to transform plant saps to gassy
plasma –thus transferring their elements– is the crystallization of soil
substances and the creation of a magnetic field at that particular
location.
Could this be a method of plant ‘element’ collection, equivalent to the
bloodletting of household animals?
This entire operation of the energy (astral) powers of this world,
(presenting themselves as ‘extraterrestrials’) aims to secure the energy-
supplies they need in order to create –as best they can– ideal conditions
for the successful ‘survival’ of the (misguided) humanity in the parallel
alternative probabilities/universes. Animal and plant DNA gathering will
sustain their man-nutrition ‘in life’. In reality, they are preparing a new
(3rd) fall, even if they give it the ‘upgrading tint’ of supposedly being
detached from dense matter.
REQUIREMENTS TO SUPPORT THE DARK GOALS
1ST REQUIREMENT:
POSSESSION OF CONSCIOUSNESS

Let us now see the way in which the unseen powers of this creation
methodize their auxiliary support goals, in order to divert the peoples’
attention away from their own activities.
In order for their operation plans to be successful, they must be first of all
directed and applied by trustworthy individuals. High-ranking ‘initiates’ of
various groups who were ‘initiated’ by their assignees/masters, were not
enough for the whole planet. But secrets concerning dominion over the
entire Earth ought not to be disclosed to simple members. On the contrary,
the conscious presence of many properly selected men in key-positions
was necessary, men who could carry out these ventures.
The way was old and familiar. In the past it used to be called “spiritual
possession”; but under the new conditions some old ‘details’ had to be
transformed in order for the changes that might raise suspicions, to be
imperceptible. Thus the old “spiritual possession” was retrofit to
“possession of consciousness”.
This possession of the consciousness of human bodies by these dark
powers started with the initially selected men in sporadic or frequent time
intervals, until these possessions finally became permanent. Since this way
yielded positive results, they started using it more frequently, until the
present, where it has become the ‘status quo’ on a large population scale.
Initially, only people who were astro-aetherically vitalized were captured
(λάας [Gr.: stone], λάος = λαός [Gr.: folk]). But since their ulterior goal
was the dominion of the physical body of men whose position in society
would ‘serve’ some of their expediencies, the psycho-invaders expanded
their activities to soul enslavement as well. This gave them the opportunity
to collect vulnerable souls and ‘usurp’ them for their own benefit. In their
majority, these souls were devoid of Spirit.
The ‘invaders’ inside the human bodies are activated and motivated by a
collective unconscious, faithfully following their plan. All of a sudden, the
common (in appearance) man ‘next door’ gradually begins to change views.
569 A) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. tr. MATZOROU E.] (Information through

channeling):«…How can my body become appropriate for entities who

want to merge with me and want to see the Gaia through my own eyes?
And if some of these entities merge with me, will they then see the world
the same way I see it? Or perhaps through this merging other worlds will
emerge, and I emerge into these worlds too? (This is the trap!) What is
possession?
…You as human beings are the library cards, the keys to the Living
Library. All information which is stored in Gaia’s Library can be accessed
through you. …We want to get access to the library, to study certain
things and get information.
…The energies used the human body, the sense organs and the whole
organism in order to study the Living Library.
…Although some entities want to harm humans, most of them harm them
mainly because of their ignorance (how very convenient!). It is necessary
to have distinction and prepare your body to receive the merging energy
setting the parameters of your availability. …If the approaching energies
are not to your liking, don’t be afraid to say: “The Door is closed. You are
not to my liking. I’ll find someone else.” (Is it then so important to finally
find the ‘right’ intruder?…)
…We are asking all of you to feel the energy of these entities that want to
merge with you. Ask them to give you a sign. Tell them: “I’m working
on my uplifting, as well as the planet’s uplifting. If you are aligned to this
you are welcome. Otherwise don’t even come close.” …Then you’ll
become valuable, as you will be merging with other entities which will
have access to the codes. The codes contain life-form production-
formulas.»
Through body-possession they can impel the possessed individuals to
“produce” the energy-thoughts necessary for their (the entities) nutrition
on the one hand and on the other to proceed to methodized actions aimed
at serving the purposes of these entities.
B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: «...With the incarnated
disciple’s acceptance and during the predestined Cosmic Moment, when
Manu must manifest on Earth, the Integration occurs. (In this case there is
the possession of the disciple’s body by Manu. But if any other immaterial
entity wishes so, can easily possess the body of an individual who is
prone to it.) In certain cases, during that Integration, the disciple’s soul
leaves and He (Manu or anyone else) is using the body for as long as he
wishes to. In other cases, the disciple’s soul stays and Manu (or anyone
else) is using the body only occasionally, so in that case he (the occupant)
can internally (on other inner planes) continue his work, without having
to constantly worry about the physical body's provisions.»
C) ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE MARCH 2005, ISSUE 75
ARTICLE BY MILICA KOSANOVIC ‘PSYCHO-INTRUDERS, INCOMING SOULS
TAKE POSSESSION OF OUR BODY’
«The incoming soul, in most cases, retains the memories of the previous
inhabitant of the body, and thus recognizes his relationships, faces and
facts, but has different emotions from him. He has other targets and has
to act differently in order to help with the planet’s propulsion (!!) to higher
planes. Specialists on this issue, such as American Ruth Montgomery,
who introduced the “walk in” term, which constitutes the base, as John
Hornecker, Doreen Virtue and others, claim that the soul exchange
phenomenon has always existed, but because of our planet’s shift of
consciousness at this moment, the number of ‘incoming’ souls is bigger.
…Within this level we can make agreements with other souls that will
play an important part to our own new experiences. After their
incarnation the (new) souls manipulate the events of life.»
The article mentions that there are hundreds of websites as well as
organizations involved with this matter!
D) GER. KALOGERAKIS (retired Greek Army major-general) ‘THE RETURN OF THE
GODS’ CH. ‘BIOGENETICS AND ARCHAEOLOGY’ (Encoded message through
PC –w/out internet connection– from invisible entities who call
themselves ‘Olympians’)
«Attention, the apostates kidnap people from your own work
environment. In your work environment they’ve sent someone from. …
It’s a human being. …He works for the apostates (all the evidence was
given and the individual was immediately found). The real human being
was kidnapped on… The apostate has been implanted with the entire
memory of the actual human being whose form he took (form-wearing, in
the same way you wear a garment). …Using an infrared camera you’ll be
able to see an equilateral triangle on his forehead.»
This entire process of consciousness possession aimed to produce a large
number of men who would accept ‘the unreasonable’ that the invaders
wanted to impose. These men (the possessed) would then set an example
for the rest of humanity to follow. This principle is applied to every
institutional sector of human society and thus they create the critical mass
of men necessary to guide the rest towards the new trends, whatever they
might be. Thus, settled securely inside foreign bodies they methodize their
moves.
2ND REQUIREMENT:
POSITIVE THINKING AND INFORMATION SUPPRESSION

Before these dark forces could initiate their intense action on Earth, they
had to ensure that men’s suspicions would not be focused on them,
revealing their plans. Thus, a series of procedures had to be initiated, to
avert any such probability.
To begin with, the ‘glorious discovery’ that positive thinking exorcises
every misfortune was announced as the ‘key’ to prosperity. All gullible
people rushed to embrace it, convincing each other about the hidden
treasure in this idea. This very same ‘positivity’ of course never let them
realize that life’s problems –despite their persistent faithfulness to ‘positive
thinking’– were not prevented. And they orchestrated this
‘optimism/positiveness campaign’ not to make people happier, but rather to
render them incapable of discerning some serious social discrepancies. But
by making men wear the magical rose-tinted glasses of hope, they deterred
them from detecting the methodical plot, and made them reject the
probability of a well-set trap as a pessimistic and negative view.
570 TEXE MARRS (US AIR FORCE OFFICIAL) ‘PROJECT L.U.C.I.D.’

«Men everywhere seem to be caught in denial of reality. They fear the

awful truth and are turning a blind eye. …Therefore, they avoid it and
cast it from their minds and consciousness.»
There were nevertheless the hot-headed ones, who stubbornly insisted on
digging the facts out and focusing on their conspiracy plots. Thus, a second,
undeclared prohibition began its methodical deployment in a different way.
With diplomatic cunning they started leaking rumors stigmatizing as
‘quaint’, ‘psychologically disturbed’, ‘mytho-maniacs’, or ‘conspiracy-
maniacs’, all those who poked around, stirred strange cases and revealed
controversies and inconsistencies between the real and ‘apparent’ data of
some subjects. Gradually, these distrustful and suspecting and inquisitive
minds started to get isolated in groups that were considered marginal, while
pessimism was declared as the gravest stigma.
And with the looming danger that men might perceive the complete picture
of their reality, they have been methodically setting out plans to discourage
everyone who might be seriously interested to discover any information
concerning matters labeled as quaint and to get involved in the study of
suppressed/cold cases at the risk of being ridiculed.
They thus began to orient men’s attention towards nonessential matters,
which they label as important, so that no one can ever have a thematically
spherical overview on any subject, because the picture he would then
acquire would be totally different from the one the ‘administrators’
presented.
However, in cases of really persistent researchers, and in order to silence
them for good, they started deploying methods that range from simple
offerings/gifts to the ‘accidental’ death or even replacement of the
consciousness of the individual. In recent years especially they have used
the technique of ‘deceptive initiation’ to allegedly top-secret and
specialized knowledge regarding ‘planetary projects’, which should under
no circumstances leak to the un-initiated! Satisfied then, these ‘chosen’
initiates/researchers changed their sailing course, proud of their success.
3RD REQUIREMENT:
FALSE TEACHERS/MASTERS/GURUS

The next (3rd) objective goal of these dark forces is to manipulate the
spiritual awakening of man, which is under reactivation during this time, in
order to divert it to the wrong direction so as to ‘lock’ every trace of
Life/Soul.
During this time-period a great number of Living Spirits has incarnated on
Earth as a result of the ‘rearrangement’ of the astro-aetheric spaces. Their
entrance into the world of form caused the activation of the dormant
spirituality on Earth. Spirituality however is a grave danger for every dark
power. By putting a ‘ceiling’ to the spiritual evolution of men, they
annihilate the probability for the Spiritually Sensitive to be informed of the
Truth. This is why they have equated the Spirit with positive energy!
Following that, they have suppressed any information regarding the three
higher bodies of man, diverting man’s interest to the four lower ones which
belong to the astro-aetheric world of these entities, and which are the
guaranteed prison for men! Furthermore, they prompt the masses to
energize and expand the cardiac center of the ‘positive’ astral emotions –
instead of the seventh one at the top of the head– defining this success as
the most significant achievement (see reference #506 B).
So the appointment of controlled gurus and false teachers throughout the
world, who will deceive and misdirect the awakened spirituality of men,
was primarily imperative.
571 A) DAVID ICKE INTERVIEWED BY JON RAPPOPORT, ‘REVEALING THE

GREAT CONSPIRACY’, GR. TR. TSOLI N., ESOPTRON PUBL (p. 143)
«David Icke: One of the mind controlled slaves I’ve met, who was
attached to Henry Kissinger for many years, told me, that Kissinger was
involved in the founding of the New Age Movement. He was
orchestrating it. He placed individuals in the public arena in order to
activate and develop it.
They sensed (perceived) a vibration change taking place, broadening the
souls of a vast number of people towards the awakening. What they had
to do was to put this awakening under their control and divert it to new
prisons especially made to trap people. The New Age movement is
largely their work.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: Ǥ11. And many false prophets shall
rise, and shall deceive many.»
In order for both opposite sides –the positive and negative astral ones– to
aggregate followers, they have directed mediums to transmit their messages
in a metaphysical way. All these mediums of course believe that ‘those’
who have contacted them were of course ‘benign’ and swear that they have
never ever come in contact with negative powers. But they don’t realize
that everyone who is ill-intentioned and wants to delude can only do that
through beautified, false ‘truths’.
572 DAVID ICKE INTERVIEWED BY JON RAPPOPORT, ‘REVEALING THE GREAT

CONSPIRACY’, GR. TR. TSOLI N., ESOPTRON PUBL

«I have a vast sympathy towards the metaphysical basis for many of the
theories and the sincerity of many people involved in this movement. But
it has become so groundless. It’s the orgasmic experience of a
manipulator. It is about naivety which is manifested as spiritual
enlightenment. …I’ve heard people say that the ‘entity’, whose messages
they are transmitting, speaks of love and thus it must be sincere. But, as it
occurs in any other form of manipulation, you must tell people what
they want to hear in order to entice them.»
Thus these naïve mediums, through the flattering joy this spiritual
communication generates, don’t even bother to wonder about the reason
why these invisible masters display such excessive self-sacrifice for man’s
benefit, and they jubilantly spread the dangerous messages that are
communicated to them. The radical plan, being methodically executed,
however, is to render humanity incapable of following the Transference
procedure by diverting Spirituality to false directions.
4TH REQUIREMENT: MORAL DECADENCE AND MENTAL CONTROL

And as the spiritually restless are restricted while being manipulated by the
appointed ‘Gurus’, control had to be directed towards ‘normal’ people so
that they could also be controlled by different methods. The dark forces,
aware of the duality of matter full well, promote their plans by
ameliorating their standpoints. Being preponderant population-wise, this
spiritually unsuspecting group of people (the nations of the Earth) had to be
‘boxed in boundaries’ to be completely controllable. In order for this to
become painlessly and generally feasible, and in the pretense of the alleged
‘bridging’ of differences, human crowds had to be initially ‘homogenized’
into a disciplined human mass, regardless of nation and nationality. After
all, only the inferior teams of the creators supported the diversity of
states/races, because they had created them. Yet, since today they have been
completely assimilated by the sum of the astral forces, they are being
canceled along with their beliefs. On the contrary, the powers of the
skeptomorphs are vitalized equally well by the thoughts of all men,
independent of race and color. Thus, since they are ‘in charge of things’ in
the material universe now, homogenization (globalization) of the peoples
accommodates them and they enforce it. The resultant then of various
actions would lead to the desired result on a global scale.
Being inversely proportional to the Spirit, materialistic excess would lead to
complete Spiritual stupefaction, resulting to the relaxation of all institutions
and moral values of society. The astral tornado, alternating fear with
insecurity, managed to ‘nail man down’ to a permanent anxiety for survival,
whereby the everyday struggle for his ‘daily bread’ drains him of his
strength for any deep philosophical pursuit and objective observation.
Combined with the ever inflating charms of material provisions which it
establishes as necessary, this tornado guides man ‘galloping’ towards the
rejection of every conjecture relating to the Spirit –since he considers it an
invention of the naïve– and to the (over) estimation of only the physical
(material) body and the needs that accompany it.
573 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘ASCLEPIUS, OR THE PERFECT SERMON’ (p. 65): «§25…No
one will gaze into heaven. And the pious man will be counted as insane,
and the impious will be honored as wise. The insane will be considered as
serious and the worst criminal as good. And concerning the soul, and the
things of the soul, and the things that make the soul immortal or rather
push her to achieve immortality, along with the rest of what I have said to
you, not only will they be considered ridiculous, but even worse, they
will also be thought of as in vain. At the same time, believe me, it will be
a great crime, in the legal boundaries of the term, to be devoted to the
spiritual religion. A new judicial system and laws will be created.
Sanctity and piety will not be heard of anymore and will not find refuge
inside the soul.
The gods have departed from men and it is a sorrowful departure. The
angels of evil are the only ones who remain whole, and mingle with men
and drive the wretched ones to every ill of excess…
§26 This, when it comes, shall be the World’s old age; lack of religion,
disorder, and confusion of all that is Good {Gr. Αγαθόν (Agathón)}. And
when these things all come to pass, Asclepius,—then He, [our] Lord and
Father, God, The First in power, and The Creator of the One [Visible]
God (i.e. the First Noũs-God – Luminary Christ), after examining this
behavior and the purposeful crimes, will try, by His own will, which is
The Divine Goodness, –to end all ill and general corruption, wash away
deceit, annihilate wickedness, wiping it out with a flood or a fire or
contagious diseases that will spread in various places. And then He will
restore the world to its former beauty (through the Transference of the
Principles to their former Spiritual State). …And this is how this Cosmos
will be reborn: regeneration of all Good things (to a Spiritual Dimension,
since Αγαθόν cannot be found in matter), restoration of Sanctity (the first
Resurrection, according to John) and Nature's return to the course of
time, as it is and as it was, without beginning and without end.(1)»
(1) RUDOLF STEINER, ‘FROM THE AKASHA CHRONICLE, COSMIC MEMORY’ (p.

138)
«On the one hand, the coming evolution of Earth will develop today’s life
of images and thoughts to an even higher, more subtle and more complete
condition. … At that stage there can no longer be any question of birth
and death in the present sense. Death occurs only because consciousness
depends on an external world with which it interacts through the sensory
organs. If these physical organs cease to function, then all relation to the
world around ceases as well. That is to say, the person is ‘is dead’.
However, when his soul advances, it will not receive the outer world
influences through physical organs, but through the images it creates
itself.»
Thus, the dizziness from materialistic pleasures’ constantly weakens even
the minutest spark of Living Spirit, excluding more and more people from
the possibility of Transference to the Immortal Cosmoi.
First nodal point of control is the Mass Media and the politicians of nations,
through which/whom the dark skeptomorphic forces have the ability to
deploy their plans, as well as methodize the psychological phases which
nations must go through, in order to become obediently subservient.
These two power groups –many members of which cannot even fathom the
source of origin of their instructions– obey higher control circles through
the ‘select few’. Thus they are all accommodated as they collaborate with
the ‘possessed ones’ in key-positions, to promote coordinated actions. Their
goal: The physical brain must be manipulated so that they can fashion a
completely controllable human herd, impotent of thinking beyond the
predetermined, given boundaries they prescribe.
574 A) DAVID ICKE ‘REBELS OF CONSCIOUSNESS’ (Gr. tr. PERISSAKI P., from the

orig. ‘THE ROBOTS' REBELLION’)

«An Illuminati document titled ‘Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars’ was
found in 1986 in a second-hand IBM computer. The document was dated
from 1979 and contained all information that I’ve mentioned in this book,
as well as the tactics the Bilderberg Group has been using since the 50’s:
“Experience has proved that the simplest method of securing a silent
weapon and gaining control of the public, is by keeping the public
uncoordinated and ignorant about the basic principles of the system on
one hand, while maintaining confusion, disorganization and their
attention distracted, with insignificant matters of no real importance on
the other hand. This is achieved by:
1. Loosening their mental capacities and sabotaging their mental
activities; providing a low quality curriculum of public education in areas
such as mathematics, deductive thinking, systems organization design and
economics, and by discouraging their creativity and skills.
2. Engaging/limiting their emotions, encouraging self-indulgence and
weakness and by solidifying their dependency in emotional and material
pursuits and activities, by:
a) Launching relentless emotional confrontations and attacks (mental and
emotional rape) by way of constant barrage of sex, violence and wars in
the mass media – especially TV and newspapers.
b) Giving them what they desire –in excess– “junk food for thought” and
depriving them of what they really need.
c) Rewriting history and the laws and subjecting the public to a deviant
reality, capable of shifting their thinking from personal needs to
elaborately fabricated external priorities.
These preclude their interest in the discovery of the silent weapons of
social automation technology. The general rule is that there is a profit in
confusion. The more confusion, the more profit. Therefore, the best
approach is to create problems and then offer solutions.
In a few words:
Mass Media: Keep the adult public attention diverted away from the real
social issues and captivated by matters of no real importance.
Schools: Keep the young public ignorant of real mathematics, real
economics, real law, and real history.
Entertainment: Keep the public entertainment below a sixth-grade level.
Work: Keep the public, busy, busy, busy, with no time to think; back on
the farm with the other animals.»
B) DAVID ICKE INTERVIEWED BY JON RAPPOPORT, ‘REVEALING THE GREAT
CONSPIRACY’, GR. TR. TSOLI N., ESOPTRON PUBL:
«The plan is to enforce a centralized control to the world and to create a
population of human robots. We are dangerously close to something like
that. In fact it’s been a long time since humanity has started to get
mentally and emotionally stabilized into robots. …The more I have
investigated the things that are happening to the world, the more I am
convinced that the key to how we got ourselves into this chaos and the
way out of it, lies in the people’s minds and emotions.(1) The only way for
“the few” to control the masses, is by manipulating their mind and
emotions, in order to make them see the world the way they want them
to. That, for lack of an appropriate term, is the ‘battle field’ where the
whole drama is developing –the mind and the human emotions.
The definition I give to mind control is interesting: it’s manipulating
someone’s mind, in order to think and as a result to behave the way you
want him to. According to this definition of mind control, the question
isn’t how many people around the world are under mind control, but how
many are not. The answer to that is almost no one.
…What is exactly that these notorious mind control projects do, such us
the MK-Ultra which is directed by the CIA and other government
agencies? They are trying to deprive people of their sense of uniqueness,
the sense of themselves, the sense of who they are, the sense of
independent thinking, of analyzing, of doubting, and replace all that with
a personality which simply reacts according to their wishes, to any
stimulus, to any order or to any spark it is presented to. They are making
robots.
What applies to individual consciousness, applies to the collective
consciousness as well. As it is widely known, an injured mind is far more
receptive to manipulation and suggestion. Of course what passes through
television and advertising is hypnotic suggestion. Most of the time they
talk to our subconscious (particularly when some fall asleep in front of
the TV), because they very well know how to pass subliminal messages
through specific phrases and symbols.»
(1) ROBERT GREENE ‘THE 48 LAWS OF POWER’, LAW 43: ‘WORK ON THE

HEARTS AND MINDS OF PEOPLE.

«(p. 470) Coercion creates a reaction that will eventually work against you.
You must seduce others into wanting to move in your direction. A person
you have seduced becomes your loyal pawn. If you take advantage of
their individual psychologies and weaknesses, then you can seduce
others. Soften up the resistant one by working on his emotions, playing
on what he holds dear and what he fears… (p. 476) Remember: The key to
persuasion is to soften up people, to gradually weaken them. Entice them
using the forked approach: work on their emotions and exploit their
mental weaknesses. …Aim at the primary emotions: love, hate and
jealousy.»
To accomplish mass mind-control, they are constantly experimenting with
new techniques based on mass-psychology as well as that of the individual.
These techniques have evolved to such a degree today, that Mass Media (by
simply projecting the new age ‘views’ or the opinions of modern
materialistic science in their own special way) shape the consciousness of
common men manipulating them, according to the predetermined norms.
575 ADOLF HITLER: «Happiness for the rulers is that people don’t think…»

A) ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE ISSUE 45, GEORGE STAMKOS, ‘MIND CONTROL IN

GREECE’
«After the enactment of Bill Clinton’s law about ‘free information’,
which came into force in 1995, many archives and files of the U.S.A.
secret services became public and an astonishing flow of information
connected with Mind Control experiments was released.
The official declassification and the Executive Order of the president,
referring to the opening of top secret archives, isn’t the only reason that
this kind of forbidden information came in the full blaze of publicity. Ex-
victims, but also former perpetrators of several government secret
programs, having realized the ordeal they’ve been through, they began to
join forces and file group lawsuits against the federal government, not
only asking for compensation, but also for the truth!»
B) ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE ISSUE 45 GEORGE STAMKOS ‘MIND CONTROL THE
WAR FOR MIND CONTROL HAS STARTED’, FROM HIS BOOK, ‘PROHIBITED
TECHNOLOGY’ (ARCHETYPO Publications)
«Most human beings are not humans, but elaborate machines of reflexes.
… Ideal citizens must not think, but imitate. And this is because
independent thinking is dangerous to the authority, even the so-called
‘democratic’ one. In democratic societies mass-control is not exercised
using violence any more, but with an elaborate mechanism of delicate
influences upon key people, ‘Think Tanks’ and crucial social groups. …
Politicians as well as propagandists, using the appropriate ‘voice tone’,
key-words, specific hand gestures and other techniques, manage to
hypnotize and finally convince the masses to vote for them. Persuasion is
based on reprogramming the human mind. …True maestros of
‘persuasion’ techniques are the lawyers, who possess a real battery of
techniques and locutions, in order to sink into the right cerebral
hemisphere. …Advertisers have advanced beyond that point, using
subconscious suggestion methods. Many advertisements, even films,
embed subliminal messages which are ‘transplanted’ into the brain of
the unsuspecting viewer and push him to adopt a certain way of behavior.
Anyone maundering in front of TV gets ‘hypnotized’ and falls into Alpha
State and so become 25 times more susceptible to suggestion, since they
aren’t fully alert, like in Beta State (14-40 Hz).
In Alpha State (8-13 Hz), a person is mentally defenseless and accepts
things that he would reject without a second thought in a fully alert state.
…Studies for brainwashing-techniques began in the last century, with the
well-known experiments of the Russian behaviorist Pavlov. Pavlov had
studied animal behavior and then developed techniques that could make it
totally mechanical. At the hearing of a sound, saliva poured from the
guinea-pig dogs, which had connected the particular sound with food. He
claimed that the same reaction could be applied on humans. In a way he
thought of people as complex ‘reflex machines’ and to a certain point he
wasn’t wrong.
…The use of humans as guinea-pigs was an ordinary phenomenon in the
Nazi concentration camps. …Psychotropic substances, affecting the
human mind and behavior, were tested on the prisoners. Electroshocks,
neurosurgeries, brain transplants, were performed. …Those who carried
out all the above, didn’t become unemployed after the end of World War
II. They carried on their ‘scientific’ research, working, now, for the
victorious forces’ interest, especially those of the U.S.A. which not only
offered them asylum, but paid them generously for their services. The
CIA mind control secret project began at the early 60's, initially following
brainwashing-methods and techniques, which the Soviets and Chinese
had earlier used. …At first the code name ‘Bluebird’ was given to the
project, which was later renamed to ‘Artichoke’ and finally ‘MK-
ULTRA’, and had always been under the auspices of the CIA. …Within
that project CIA upheld a number of experiments which were mainly
conducted on unsuspecting people (e.g. LSD spraying in public places
indoors, in order to study the reactions of the citizens). …A series of
operations within the MK-ULTRA project, examined the psychotropic
substances’ effect on the organism and especially on human
consciousness. Besides LSD, research focused on the so-called ‘truth
drugs’ (operation ‘Chatter’), such as scopolamine, bufotenine, et alia. As
part of the ‘Chatter’ project, Dr. H. Isabel using LSD, kept a drug addicts
in ecstasy for 77 days (!). …Mind Control technology in the U.S.A. today
is covered under the designation of ‘non-lethal’ weapons.»
C) From the following article we are going get yet another taste of the
existing possibilities of technology. Should ‘someone’ decide to apply
those technologies to unsuspecting citizens, nothing, unfortunately, would
be able to stop them.
‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE, ISSUE 57, SUMMER 2003, LUKAS KAVAKOPOULOS: ‘MIND
CONTROL CONCERT’
«Scientists are still analyzing the reactions of 250 people who took part in
the study on the effects of infrasound at Liverpool’s Metropolitan
Cathedral in September 2002.
The audience’s emotions intensified as the inaudible sound vibrations,
too low for the human ear to perceive, were blasted out during a 50-
minute piano recital.
Those, who felt irritated when the concert began, found their mood
turning to anger. Others, who had felt happy, started to notice sensations
of pleasure (that is, the underlying emotion was magnified). Some
‘physical’ effects were also experienced, including tingling in the back of
the neck and a strange feeling in the stomach. …The ‘soundless music’
research is being undertaken by a team of musicians, scientists and
psychologists as part of the Symposium Art and Science run by John
Moores University, The Welcome Trust and Sciart Consortium. …The
infrasound vibrations were created by an ‘infrasound cannon’, which
consisted of an ultra-low loudspeaker inside a 12 meter-long and 30
centimeter-wide drainpipe. This contraption carefully sent out subtle
pulses at certain moments of the recital…»
MAIN GOALS OF THE DARK POWER
(A) HYBRID BODIES – DNA MUTATION – THE MARKING OF THE BEAST

And while they shape the appropriate conditions to support their primary
scheme by systematizing the moral and spiritual degradation of the world,
their essential goals are others, and it is towards those the most experienced
ones of their kind are focused. To ensure success of their basic objectives,
they need to simultaneously organize and promote many parallel alternative
projects/plans, something that ‘veils’ their intentions even further.
Under the new conditions of the material universe, shortly after the
Transference of the Sacred Archetypes to their Source, the laws of nature
will be disturbed, matter will seem to change and the astro-aetheric bodies
of man will cease to ‘function’ in the usual way.
During the First Resurrection, those who will manage to escape from the
material world shall pass on to a place of restitution and preparation
(relinquishing the energy-part of their Soul) for their definitive return to the
Sacred Capital of the Father.
Conversely, those who will choose to accept and embrace matter –even
though it will cease to exist in its known form– will be obliged to mutate
their material body into new form, in order to move on to some parallel,
alternative probability/universe of the 5th dimension. The material body,
man possesses today, cannot survive there.
576 Α) M-BRANES AND THE DREAMS FOR UNIFICATION
SOURCE: THE ELEGANT UNIVERSE OF BRIAN GREENE, JULY 2007, CAMBRIDGE
WEBPAGE ON ‘HYPER-STRINGS’, SCIENTIFIC AMERICAN
«We humans will not be able to enter other dimensions, because the
particles that form our bodies –electrons, protons, neutrons– remain
attached to this brane that constitutes our world.»
Β) ERICH VON DÄNIKEN ‘THE SECOND COMING HAS ALREADY STARTED’ (p.
«The ugly outlaw aliens foretold their abducted victims about an
239, 240)
oncoming disaster (the withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes of Creation,
is definitely a fundamental reason…). They said that this is the main
reason that justifies their actions. The bright side of this story is that the
human race will survive, even as a human/alien hybrid.»
In that new world, there will be encaged ‘living’ energy as an echo of life.
Those who get there will manage to ‘survive’ on that echo of life combined
with their stored/trapped life inside their Souls. A new astral-material body
will protect this ‘life’ like current is protected by a battery. Thus, by any
means possible, the astral administrators of the material world are preparing
the new constructions/prisons/bodies for the Souls they will manage to trap.
Man didn’t make these enormous technological leaps during the last 70
years without help, when for centuries he technologically evolved at a
dead-slow pace. This technology ‘gift’ was not offered to him to improve
his well-being, but was granted as forfeit for his entrapment by dark,
invisible powers that materialized in the world of form, disguised as
‘extraterrestrials’.
577 A) ‘THE DISCLOSURE PROJECT’, (By Steven M. Greer, WIKIPEDIA.ORG)

«The ‘Disclosure’ Project is an organization started by Steven M. Greer

in 1993 that alleges the existence of a US government cover-up of
information relating to unidentified flying objects (UFOs). The Project
claims that UFOs are spacecraft piloted by intelligent extraterrestrial life,
a fact that the United States government is keeping secret. The Project
claims that the government has also concealed advanced energy-
technologies obtained from the extraterrestrials. These technologies
are being suppressed and hidden in top secret black-on-black ‘black
projects’ in order not to upset the global geo-political power and energy-
sector financial status-quo and its oil industry ‘special interests’.
The Project's goal is for free and open Congressional hearings of all data
regarding UFOs, including the large amount of information they claim is
being hidden, and for release of the technology they claim is being
suppressed, particularly free energy sources. (Let us not worry about that
though… When conventional (modern) energy resources will be
exhausted, future rulers –we will later find out exactly who they will be–
as ‘saviors’ will offer the ‘gift’ of free energy. They will thus secure
greater numbers of men who will bow to them. This will be one of the
baits.)
…The Disclosure Project selected most of its witnesses from military and
government organizations. Following is a list of the most noteworthy
participants of the Disclosure Project:
Testimony that Explains the Secrecy
— Merle Shane McDow: US Navy Atlantic Command
— Lt. Col. Charles Brown: US Air Force (Ret.)
— Lance Corporal Jonathan Weygandt: US Marine Corps
— Maj. George A. Filer, III: US Air Force (Ret.)
— Nick Pope: British Ministry of Defense Official
— Larry Warren: US Air Force, Security Officer
— Sgt. Clifford Stone: US Army
— Master Sgt. Dan Morris: US Air Force, NRO Operative
— A.H.: Boeing Aerospace Employee
— Officer Alan Godfrey: British Police
— Sgt. Karl Wolf: US Air Force
— Ms. Donna Hare: NASA Employee
— Mr. John Maynard: DIA Official
— Dr. Robert Wood: McDonnell Douglas Aerospace Engineer
— Glen Dennis: NM UFO Crash Witness
— Sgt. Leonard Pretko: US Air Force
— Dr. Roberto Pinotti: Italian UFO expert
— Dr. Paul Czysz: McDonnell Douglas Career Engineer
— Astronaut Edgar Mitchell
— John Callahan: FAA Head of Accidents and Investigations
— Michael Smith: US Air Force Radar Controller
— Franklin Carter: US Navy Radar Technician
— Neil Daniels: United Airlines Pilot
— Lt. Frederick Fox: US Navy Pilot
— Captain Robert Salas: US Air Force, SAC Launch Controller
— Prof. Robert Jacobs: US Air Force
— Harry Allen Jordan: US Navy
— James Kopf: US Navy Crypto Communications
Witness Testimony Overview
— Astronaut Edgar Mitchell: May 1998
— Monsignor Corrado Balducci: September 2000
Radar and Pilot Cases
— FAA Division Chief John Callahan
— Sgt. Chuck Sorrells: US Air Force (ret.)
— Mr. Michael W. Smith: US Air Force
— Commander Graham Bethune: US Navy (ret.)
— Mr. Enrique Kolbeck: Senior Air Traffic Controller,
— Dr. Richard Haines
— Mr. Franklin Carter: US Navy
— Neil Daniels: Airline Pilot
— Sgt. Robert Blazina (ret.)
— Lieutenant Frederick Marshall Fox: US Navy (ret.)
— Captain Massimo Poggi
— Lt. Bob Walker: US Army
— Mr. Don Bockelman: US Army
SAC/Nuke
— Captain Robert Salas
— Professor Robert Jacobs: Lt. US Air Force
— Lt. Colonel Dwynne Arneson: US Air Force (ret.)
— Colonel Ross Dedrickson: US Air Force/AEC (ret.)
— Harry Allen Jordan: US Navy
— Mr. James Kopf: US Navy/ National Security Agency
— Lieutenant Colonel Joe Wojtecki, US Air Force
— Staff Sergeant Stoney Campbell: US Air Force
Government Insiders/ NASA/Deep Insiders
— Astronaut Gordon Cooper
— Merle Shane McDow: US Navy Atlantic Command
— Lieutenant Colonel Charles Brown: US Air Force (ret.), October
— Dr. Carol Rosin
— Lance Corporal John Weygandt: U.S. Marine Corps,
— Major A. Filer III: U.S. Air Force
— Mr. Nick Pope: British Ministry Of Defense
— Admiral Lord Hill-Norton: Five-Star Admiral, Former Head of the
British
Ministry of Defense
— Security Officer Larry Warren: United States Air Force,
— Captain Lori Rehfeldt
— Sergeant Clifford Stone: United States Army
— Major-General Vasily Alexeyev: Russian Air Force,
— Master Sergeant Dan Morris: US Air Force/NRO Operative (ret.)
— Mr. Don Phillips: Lockheed Skunkworks, USAF, and CIA Contractor
— Captain Bill Uhouse: US Marine Corps (ret.)
— Lieutenant Colonel John Williams: US Air Force (ret.)
— Mr. Don Johnson
— A.H.: Boeing Aerospace, December 2000
— British Police Officer Alan Godfrey
— Mr. Gordon Creighton: Former British Foreign Service Official
— Sergeant Karl Wolfe: US Air Force
— Donna Hare: Former NASA Employee
— Mr. John Maynard: Defense Intelligence Agency (ret.)
— Mr. Harland Bentley: US Army
— Dr. Robert Wood: McDonnell Douglas Aerospace Engineer,
— Dr. Alfred Webre: Senior Policy Analyst Stanford Research Institute
— Denise McKenzie: Former SAIC employee
— Mr. Paul H. Utz
— Colonel Phillip J. Corso, Sr.: US Army (ret.)
— Mr. Glen Dennis
— Lieutenant Walter Haut: US Navy
— Buck Sergeant Leonard Pretko: US Air Force
— Mr. Dan Willis: US Navy
— Dr. Roberto Pinotti.»
B)Some additional information from the infamous FBI’s Blue Book
From FBI’s archives:
SUBJECT: Project Blue Book

File Number 62-83894

July 24, 1989
To Mr. William S. Sessions, Director
U. S. Department of Justice
Federal Bureau of Investigations
Washington, D. C. 20535
Dear Mr. Sessions:
…The important key is to go beyond the Air Force and into the other
agencies; such as the Office of Defense, C. I. A., etc. President Bush (the
father), when asked about UFO’s, told the person asking “You do not
know the half of it”. As you know, President Bush was formerly with the
C. I. A. His comments are on tape by the way…
Very sincerely,
[Sender’s name is erased with black ink]
P.S. As sort of an ‘ultimate’ challenge – why not ask President Bush,
himself?
Their ‘offer’ had no intention to ‘upgrade’ man materially, but rather
served their own objectives exclusively so as to ensure (for the dark exo-cosmic
powers) the requirements to control the entire human population through the
possibilities technology would give them. Without these new technological
tools, the operation would be impossible. Man, not only took the bait, he
swallowed it as well…
So, because some new and fundamental adjustments had to be made to
man’s genetic code, the new technology was designed in such a way so as
to completely facilitate the possibility of this ‘intervention’ on it (the
genetic code). Exactly as it had happened at the beginning of the Iron Race,
when with the intervention of the materialized ‘gods’ in the visible plane,
the initial DNA of men was changed, transforming the previous 4th
Root/Race of men to the contemporary 5th Iron Gender/Race, likewise
today, a new diversification is being attempted.
HYBRID BODIES:

A primary goal of these astral forces is to construct a new ‘human’ body of

such configuration/structure that will survive unhindered in the future
universal conditions on one hand, and securely imprison the stored living
Soul inside it on the other.
All abductions of men carried out by these beings in the pretense of
searching for human genetic material, were solely aimed towards the
construction of such hybrid bodies.
578 A) ERICH VON DÄNIKEN ‘THE SECOND COMING HAS ALREADY STARTED’ (p.

229-233)
«Top psychologist Dr. John E. Mack is a psychiatry professor at Harvard
University, Boston, the most acknowledged American University.
…Professor Mack met hundreds of individuals from different places of
the country, who had never been in touch with each other. Because these
people were perfectly rational and trustworthy, they triggered the
professor’s professional interest. …The result is now published in a
volume of four hundred pages. The book is titled ‘Abduction - Human
Encounters with Aliens’, New York/Toronto, 1994.
Professor Mack’s answer …could not have been more emphatic: “Yes”, is
his conclusion. “The aliens are here, the abduction victims are not
paranoid: sperm extraction, artificial insemination and removal of
embryos have occurred and did not spring up from any inner desire of the
victims”.
(p. 233) …We have similar testimonies from individuals from different
countries and continents. There are thousands of injured women whose
embryos were mysteriously removed without being miscarried or having
had an abortion. There are scars from unexplained operations, which no
terrestrial doctor had performed, and finally have the tiny alien implants,
which were surgically removed from numerous victims of abduction.
Professor Mack, on p. 42 of his book (American publication) says that
many of these tiny metallic or glass objects had to be removed from the
victims’ bodies: small needle-shaped implants were found inside a man’s
penis or up the nose of a twenty-four year old woman, exactly at the point
where the brain begins. Even though the mysterious implants have been
chemically and physically analyzed, they didn’t make any sense because
the function of these implants is not known.»
B) ‘HELLENIC NEXUS’ MAGAZINE ISSUE 12, FEBRUARY-MARCH 2006
ARTICLE BY CHRISTOS VAGENAS: ‘UNDERGROUND BASES MYTHS AND
REALITY’ (LETTERS FROM THE UNDERGROUND BY RICHARD SAUDER-NEXUS
NEW TIMES, VOL.11, NO 6)
«Located almost two miles beneath Archuleta Mesa on the Jicarilla
Apache Indian Reservation near Dulce, New Mexico USA, lies the
undoubtedly most enigmatic of the existing underground installations: It
is the place where, according to numerous reports of staff, researchers and
the occasionally ‘abducted’, the main joint United States Government /
Grey aliens Biogenetics Laboratory is. Specifically, in this underground
facility which goes –at least– seven levels down, have been transported
and kept under draconian measures of security, human-alien hybrids,
which were the result of the genetic experiments performed by the aliens
on humans who had been abducted. In proof of the above is the report
coming from a member of the facility’s personnel, who went as far as the
6th (underground) level.
(abovetopsecret.com/pages/dulce.html).
“…I have seen multi-legged creatures that look like a cross between
humans and octopuses, reptilian humans and hairy creatures with human
hands that cry like a baby…” According to a worker named Thomas C.
…there are more than 18.000 Greys residing on sub-level 5. On the other
levels of the installation, they experiment on the human energy body,
dreams and telepathy, in order to manipulate the human kind.
Also, according to reports, the base uses no conventional electricity. The
elevators have no cables, as they are controlled magnetically, whereas a
similar field produces artificial illumination from an invisible source.»
C) ILISSOS JOURNAL, ISSUE 95 (1972), BREAKTHROUGH SCIENCE: ‘THE
UNKNOWN PSYCHIC WORLD OF PLANTS’, SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
ACHIEVEMENTS IN BRAZIL (Reminding an excerpt from a previous reference)
«…Henrico, in service with General Electric, specialized in medical
engineering, has dealt extensively with the ‘temperament’ of plants at
first and later on with the human temperament.
… Researchers and scholars under the supervision of Prof. Ernani,
director of the Institute of Psycho-biophysics in Sao Paolo Brazil, also
participate in the experiments. The team is comprised of 50 researchers/
scientists who specialize in the construction of special gauges measuring
the invisible radiations of bodies.»
So, this new hybrid body is built from a mixture of human DNA and
elements from the body of the astral beings, which is mostly in an energy-
state –as it possesses natural access to the energy-fields– capable of
surviving in the conditions of the parallel, virtual universes that they have
labeled ‘the 5th dimension’.
579 ERICH VON DÄNIKEN ‘THE SECOND COMING HAS ALREADY BEGUN’ (p. 228)

«Dr. David Jacobs PhD believes that the sperm collection process and
artificial insemination is the main reason behind all abductions. Its
objective is the production of a half human and half alien hybrid being.
[JACOBS, D., SECRET LIVES - FIRSTHAND DOCUMENTED ACCOUNTS OF UFO
ABDUCTIONS. NEW YORK, 1992] (So that this new semi-human species will be
able to survive in those parallel alternative probabilities of universes).
(p. 234) …After all, the aliens have already talked to some of the abduction
victims, at least they gave them some explanations to justify their hideous
actions. They claim that an upcoming disaster will destroy our planet. But
the indications on the disaster are controversial and vague.»
Inside vast chambers in the secret underground installations, such hybrid
bodies are kept under extremely specialized conditions, under draconian
security measures of secrecy.
ENERGY-BODY/GRID:

Simultaneously with the creation of these hybrid bodies (by the

‘extraterrestrial’ entities), another parallel operation is being methodized
(by Earth-men), aiming at the energy-bodies of contemporary man.
All experiments carried out on man’s energy-bodies and on the invisible
energies that surround him had as their goal to intervene on these bodies,
thus creating an energy ‘body/net’. The interventions had to be made to
man’s DNA, where the administrative center of these energy-bodies is
located.
The recent technological achievements in nanotechnology provide the
means for the creation of completely integrated devices of microscopic size
with infinite possibilities. The most basic ‘nano-device’ concerns a
microscopic computer (biochip) that operates inside an organic body, but its
adjustments are remotely controlled, even from miles away. This nano-
computer will openly or covertly ‘regulate’ everything, from the hormonal
function of a human organism down to its emotions; after all, it is known
that human emotions (e.g. love, violence) are modulated according to chemical
reactions taking place inside the body (e.g. oxytocine or glucose decrease in the brain
respectively).

580There are two kinds of implants: (a) those made by Earthmen and (b)
those made by Extraterrestrials. Each kind is used for different purposes.
ALIEN IMPLANTS:
A) IMPLANTS, InOut.gr
(The specific article has been published by the editor of supernatural.gr Kostas Kiapekos in
‘Mystery’ magazine.)
«The term ‘alien implants’, is fully associated with the mysterious
abductions of humans by alien entities. A distinct and for the time being
inexplicable dimension is given to this dark aspect of the alien presence
on our planet. Perhaps, in some of these cases the finding of implants in
different parts in the body of the individuals bearing them, were the result
of personal accidents that were not noticed, or of a mistake,
misinterpretation or even more of a deliberate deception. Nevertheless,
there are many scientifically confirmed incidents that can be explained by
a technology capable of controlling the human body and the mental
(psychic) functions, especially through the influence of the brain.
The wave of UFO sightings around the planet which began in 1947 was
enriched by reports about alien abductions and experiments during the
60's. Reports about the existence of implants in the body of individuals,
who seem to have had such experience, began in 1967. Betty Andreasson,
a woman from Massachusetts, was the first to come out and talk about her
abductions by non-human beings, the experiments she was subjected to
and the presence of a tiny sphere (ball) which was eventually removed
from the upper part of her nasal cavity.
Since 1994, implants of diverse forms and shapes have been surgically
removed from individuals who were unaware of their existence, until a
routine medical test revealed them. So, either during visual examination
of the surface skin or using X-rays during radiography, detection and
confirmation of tiny objects raised questions. The implants are generally
no more than 3cm long and 1mm thick, metal pieces in rectangular or
triangular shapes, glass-like crystals of a structure difficult to understand,
as well as, tiny masses of complicated biological material, open a vast
chapter about the purpose of their insertion and their effect in the human
body.
…From the accounts which have been recorded until now, concerning
abductions and implants, it results that many of the abductees had a stark
memory of that incident and a clear recollection of the painful moment of
the objects’ insertion into their body, as well as, a noteworthy change of
their attitude. The development of special psychic abilities, the day to day
nightmares, the sense of being monitored, as well as, the sudden new
UFO sightings in the area the abductees dwell, set up a murky scenery of
fear and doubt, posing new questions about the alien visitors’ intentions
for the human species.»
B) Let me remind you of the excerpt from Giannoulakis’ & Kavakopoulos’
book ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT UFOS AND ALIEN CONSPIRACIES’ where John Lear
Jr. states: «The ‘agreement’ (with the Living Biological Entities – L.B.E.–
colloquially ‘aliens’) was that in exchange for technology that they
would provide us, we agreed to ignore the abductions that would take
place. …In fact the purpose for the abductions turned out to be: The
insertion of a 3mm spherical device through the nasal cavity into the
brain of the abductees (mark/incision …upon the forehead). The device is
used for the biological monitoring, tracking and control of the
abductees.»
EARTHLY IMPLANTS:

C) ‘TRITO MATI’ MAGAZINE ISSUE 153, JULY 2007, ARTICLE BY GEORGE

ALEXANDROU ‘IMPLANTS, ANTICHRIST, DEMOCRACY AND (AT LAST) GOD!’
«…The first microchip applications that will be controlled by satellites
rather than scanners are already over the experimental stage. Applications
that make the surgical extraction of the microchip out of the human body
impossible are also under discussion. …Research is carried out to find a
way to store biometric data in the actual human skin of the hand or
forehead, setting a permanent pattern –an invisible tattoo (marking/
incision)– shaped by the salinity of the skin –a combination of
nanotechnology and biotechnology– which is going to function as a
microchip. IBM is already working on the personal area network
technology or PAN, and studies the creation of a readable electric field on
or under the skin, which is going to store personal data based on its
salinity.
…For someone to deny the implantation would seem illegal, old-
fashioned, absurd, suspicious, antisocial and inhuman. In reality, it’s not
necessary to be imposed onto the population. Anyone who doesn’t want it
isn’t obliged to have it. …He would, however, automatically become a
pariah and a clochard. Even the populations that will massively deny it
will not be obliged to wear it. They will be put in ‘parks’-enclaves to rot
in criminality, poverty, diseases. Whoever wants to escape from that
misery will go running to get chipped in order to be ‘saved’.»
Therefore, it was of great necessity to them to create this (biochip), which
will include (apart from the ‘benefits’ they will advertise) two additional
functions: (a) hormonal/emotional control aiming towards absolute
manipulation and (b) genetic mutation for the transformation of the astro-
aetheric bodies into an energy-body/net/grid. It is quite possible that the
simultaneous transmutation of the physical/material body is in their
endeavors as well –a function that only some alien biochips can perform.
But even if they do not accomplish that, the ‘uploading’ of a human
existence into the new hybrid bodies is not unfeasible with the technologies
they possess (something similar to the process of consciousness uploading
in the motion picture ‘AVATAR’).
581 HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS STORED ON SUPERCOMPUTERS, ΑΠΕ-ASSOCIATED

PRESS, TINA VALAOURA, 27/5/2005

«Ian Pearson, head of the Futurology Unit at British Telecom, is paid by
the telecommunications giant to imagine tomorrow. According to his
latest estimates, for which he took under consideration the accelerated
progress of modern technology, by 2050, computer technology will be
advanced enough to facilitate ‘downloading’ of the contents of a human
brain into a supercomputer. He claims just that, and points out that the
challenging part is not the construction of a computer with appropriate
power and speed but one capable of faithfully recording the human
consciousness...
“If you draw timelines, realistically speaking, by the year 2050, man
should be able to download the contents of the brain into a machine, and
thus death will no longer be a problem”, Mr. Pearson claims in a recent
interview for ‘The Observer’. He makes clear though, that this practice
will not be affordable by all. Its cost will be prohibitive for at least 20
years more, but by 2080, he believes, this problem will be solved. “It will
have become a routine procedure by then” he states and makes it clear
that he is not joking around.»
Implantation of this extremely dangerous ‘element’ (biochip) will be
accomplished by injection into the human organism in order to slowly
mutate its structure. Using some ‘imperative need’ as pretext, they will
convince the nations to accept it, even by masquerading it into something
different from what it will actually be.
This will be the marking of the beast (injection, puncture, scratching or
‘engraving’ of the skin, incision etc.) as John calls it in the Apocalypse {Tr.
n.: In the original Greek version the word χάραγμα [charagma] is used, which is more
appropriately translated as ‘carving’, ‘incision’, etc.}. This will be the gravest trap for
man, because, if he accepts it, he will be subjected to the (voluntary or
involuntary) transmutation of his astro-aetheric bodies into an energy
‘net/grid’ which will irrevocably entrap his Soul in this world of
devastation, stopping it from escaping to higher territories. Then, not even
the knowledge of Truth (Epignosis) will be enough to set him free.
Following that, the inspectors of this world, having the new hybrid material
bodies fully prepared, will attempt the final transformation. This is how
they plan to completely entrap the souls they need.
In order to dragoon humanity to succumb to their demands they need a
ruthless legislation in the role of an ‘assistant’: Thus a ruthless, iron-bound
dictatorship is being methodized to enable the materialization of their plans.
582 TEXE MARRS ‘PROJECT L.U.C.I.D.’ (A U.S. AIR FORCE OFFICIAL): «Do not
even for an instant think that you and your loved ones can escape the
monstrous system which lies in our path. Once Project L.U.C.I.D. is fully
operational, every man on Earth will be forced to succumb to the
dominion of the most hideous slavery ever in human history. …I am
instead, horrified that the American people –as well all other peoples in
the world– are about to enter a sinister period of blood, terror, chaos and
slavery unparalleled in human history. Worse still, the vast majority are
totally ignorant of what is to come and unprepared to deal with it.» (“…
and they gnawed their tongues because of pain.” [JOHN'S REVELATION
16:10]).
(B) WAYS OF TRANSPORT TO THE PARALLEL UNIVERSES OF THE 5 TH DIMENSION

The remaining big problem though is how to transport the entire humanity
to those parallel universes! With the age-old methods of control and the
‘psycho-invaders’ inside individuals with leading roles as their basic
partners, they methodize the most far reaching scheme, recruiting
unsuspecting people to ‘man’ it:
(a) Those who are extensively informed on Earth problems, by persuading
them that the only salvation for humanity can be found in the ONE solution
that ‘some’ propose.
(b) The aficionados of scientific research, by alluring them with the
enticement of the ‘great discovery’.
(c) The reasonable ones, by misleading them with the notion that science
must make another big step to ‘progress’.
Thus they mastermind the ‘theft’ of the entire Earth and its transport ‘with
crew and cargo’ to another parallel alternative reality!
–And how can something like that possibly happen?
–With the creation of a space-time wormhole in the Earth’s environment,
which will ‘suction’ it out to transport it elsewhere… This is what the
experiments being carried out at C. E. R. N. aim at in reality.
583 A) CONCERN ABOUT THE CERN EXPERIMENT, (InOut.gr)

«Concern caused the ambitious experiment in the European Laboratory of

CERN, which will start up the world’s biggest particle accelerator this
summer. A lawsuit that was filed in a U.S. Federal Court seeks the
suspension of the experiment which –according to the plaintiffs– may
lead to the creation of a dark hole, or some form of ‘dark matter’ capable
to ‘swallow’ the entire planet or even the entire Universe.
Two Russian mathematicians have suggested that the giant atom
accelerator, which is due to be switched on in the beginning of summer in
CERN, could create the conditions where a ‘microcosmic’ travel
backwards or forwards in time might be possible. In essence, Irina Ya.
Aref'eva and Igor V. Volovich believe that the Large Hadron Collider
might create tiny wormholes in space, which could allow some form
of limited time travel.
If true, this would mark the first time in human history that a time
machine has been created. If traveling back in time is possible at all, it
should in theory be possible to travel back to the point when the first time
machine was created and so this would mean that time travelers from the
future would be able to visit us.
As an article in New Scientist suggests, this year (2008) could become
‘the year zero’ for time travel. The article points out that there are many
practical problems and theoretical paradoxes to time travel.
“Nevertheless, the slim possibility remains, that we will see visitors from
the future in the next year”, says the magazine, rather provocatively.
It must be said that few scientists accept the idea that the Large Hadron
Collider (L.H.C.) will create the conditions, necessary for time travel.
The L.H.C. is designed to prove the mysterious forces that exist at the
level of sub-atomic particles, and as such, it will answer many important
questions, such as the true nature of gravity. It is not designed as a time
machine. (And naturally, it is in their best interest not to present it as a
time machine.)
In any case, if the L.H.C. becomes a time machine by accident, the device
would exist only at the sub-atomic level; not a machine which is able to
carry people to the past or to the future.
The biggest theoretical problem is known as the time-travel paradox. If
someone travels back in time and does something to prevent his own
existence, (e.g. killing his grandfather before his own father is conceived,
in which case he could not exist either), then how can time-travel be
possible?
Cosmologists, renowned for their imaginative ingenuity, have come up
with a way round this paradox. They have suggested that there is not one
universe but many –so many that every possible outcome of any event
actually takes place. In this multiple universe, or ‘multiverse’ model, a
woman who goes back in time to murder her own grandmother can get
away with it, because in the universe next door, the granny lives to have
the daughter who becomes the murderer’s mother. So, will we one day be
able to travel in time?»
Let us combine some information now:
B) QUANTUM WORMHOLES COULD CARRY PEOPLE
18:10 23 MAY 2002 BY CHARLES CHOI (NEWSCIENTIST)
«All around us are tiny gates that lead to the rest of the Universe.
Predicted by Einstein's equations, these tiny quantum wormholes offer a
faster-than-light short cut to the rest of the cosmos (Universe) –at least in
principle. Now physicists believe that these doors could be opened wide
enough to allow someone to travel through.
Quantum wormholes are thought to be much smaller than even protons
and electrons, and until now no one has modeled what happens when
something passes through one. So Sean Hayward at Ewha Womans
University in Korea and Hisa-aki Shinkai at the Riken Institute of
Physical and Chemical Research in Japan decided to ‘do the sums’ and
find out what would happen if someone tried to pass through a quantum
wormhole.
They have found that any matter traveling through, adds positive energy
to the wormhole. That unexpectedly makes it collapse and transform into
a black hole, a spatial region of a very big mass, with a gravitational pull
so strong, that even light cannot escape.
…Ghost radiation…is a negative energy-field offsetting regular positive
energy of matter…
Ghost radiation could therefore be used to offset the positive energy of
matter traveling through the wormhole. As we saw, matter itself
transforms the quantum wormhole into a black hole due to its positive
energy…
Of course, such an undertaking of balancing positive and negative energy
cannot be easy. Add too much negative energy, the scientists discovered,
and the wormhole will immediately explode into a new universe that
expands at the speed of light, much as astrophysicists say ours did,
immediately after the Big Bang (yet more proof indicating we are in the
‘black hole universe’).
…The future CERN Large Hadron Collider in Switzerland (the article was
published in 2002) is expected to generate one mini-black hole per second, a
potential source of wormholes through which physicists could send
quantum-sized particles.»
C) TIME MACHINES:
«Now, with the official science and according to Dr. Ronald Mallett
(professor at the University of Connecticut), the necessary technology in
the field of high power lasers, optical fibers, as well as slowing down
light experiments, already exists, and that work on the experiment will
start very soon. However, the energy needed to achieve this goal is
enormous (according to Stephen Hawking, the energy of a star).
Slowing light down opens a new field, that didn’t exist until today. The
‘fuel’ needed for the time machine is no other than light, top scientists
believe. If a cyclically circulating beam of light (as in CERN) is slowed
down to a snail’s pace, that, might just be the vital ingredient for time
travel. People forget that light, even though it has no mass, causes space
to bend. It is known that light which is forced (through reflection or
refraction) to follow a circular path, causes particularly strange
phenomena. When Ronald Mallett published his paper describing how a
cyclically circulating beam of laser light would create a vortex in space, it
became apparent that time, as well as space, might be twisted. To achieve
that, Mallett worked out that he would have to add a second light beam,
circulating in the opposite direction (the same way it happens in CERN.
Only, instead of ‘particles’, laser light-beams are used here). According
to his theory, if you increase the intensity of light, space and time change
roles. Inside the circulating light-beam, time starts running round as well,
while to an outside observer, it appears as an ordinary dimension in
Space. Now, should a person enter the vortex and walk along in the right
direction, he could actually travel in Time and exit the circle at any
moment, right back at the exact moment of his entrance.
The experiment will be designed only to observe the twisting of space by
measuring the effects on a particle trapped in the light circle, when they
subsequently add a second beam. If any results do occur, we will only
know after performing the actual experiment, says Ronald Mallett. The
question that comes forward is, whether it will be possible for a person to
enter this light mechanism. Naturally, many theoretical questions are
raised, which are mainly related to the so-called ‘time-paradoxes’. If
Quantum Theory regarding the parallel universes is proven correct, then,
he who will travel in the past will probably find himself in a different past
than the real one. If he tries to affect (change) the way things are in the
place where he will be (i.e. if he messes with history), he will affect
(change) history and the sequence of events in the parallel world and not
his real past.»
The astronomical sums of money invested in this program are naturally not
granted so that scientists can just find ‘some answers’! Of course, some
‘informed’ scientists working on the experiment, being aware of the dead
end in the Earth’s course and completely ‘convinced’ of the nonexistence of
Spirit inside man, consider C.E.R.N.’s solution a panacea (cure-all) and
themselves as saviors. But their ignorance –which they don’t even mildly
acknowledge– gambles the existential autonomy of billions of people on the
planet in a game of ‘Russian roulette’.
Of course, the ‘C.E.R.N.’ issue concerns a venture whose anticipated results
are not guaranteed. This is why they are also simultaneously planning other
inferior ‘desperate measures’. These measures relate to the embarkation of
the soulful potential on ‘starship-arks’ which will help them escape to a
new beginning in the 5th dimension of the parallel energy-universes (which
they shall call the ‘new golden age of Krita or Satya Yuga’).
584The evacuation of the planet is a ‘model’ which appears dynamically
from ever more groups that ‘communicate’ with non-visible entities, and
not only.
G. KALOGERAKIS (Retired Greek Army Major General) ‘PROMETHEUS' LEGACY’ (p.
81) (Encoded message through PC –w/out internet connection– from invisible entities who call
themselves ‘Olympians’)
«Olympians: “Similar rescue interventions by evacuation of the planet
have occurred many times in the past. …Gaia’s rescue-plan bears the
name ‘PHOENIX’ and includes not only humans, but also animal genetic
material and seeds from all kinds of plants. …The Great Universal
Brotherhood of Light with its myriads upon myriads of crafts, bearing the
name ‘ΤΕΛΕΙΟΤΗΣ’ [=PERFECTION], always undertakes the rescue of small
children, young people, and righteous persons, when and where need may
arise. It’s a rescue mission. It consists of entities of the ‘Great Cosmos’
for the rescue of humans through evacuation of the planet. All those
who will be rescued, will be transferred to other inhabited planets, the
ones who want to stay on them can do so, the ones who don’t will return
to Gaia (!!) for its colonization (to a parallel, alternative, virtual reality.
Otherwise, what would the point of lifting them off Earth (Gaia) be, if they
are to take them back? …Could it be because they don’t want humans to
participate in the Spiritual Transference? They (Olympians), in another of
their statements, claim that they will reconstruct the planet!! … Let us not
be so naïve.)
… The star-base ‘PHOENIX’ …hosts: 850 mother-ships, whose radius
ranges from 25 to 150 kilometers, 3,892 sister-ships with a radius of 2.5
to 15 kilometers and 200,000 subsidiary ships with a radius of 10 to 500
meters.
Both vessels ‘PHOENIX’ and ‘PERFECTION’ contain mother-ships, sister-
ships and subsidiary ships… The mission of the vessels of the ‘Phoenix’
star-fleet is to collect 120,000,000 ‘E’ descendants, in case planet Earth is
in danger. The starship ‘Lilith’ (of the enemy astral forces, whom they call apostates),
which is located on the dark side of the moon (the base of the negative astrals)
will collect the terrestrial collaborators of the apostates on 57,000
starships with a capacity of 35,000,000 people.»
Most conspiracy-theory groups of the planet have discerned the desire of
the Earth’s mighty ones to form a global government, aiming at a world-
dictatorship for the complete control of men.
585 A) DR. ROBERT MÜLLER, ASSISTANT TO THE SECRETARY-GENERAL OF THE

UNITED NATIONS: «In my view, after fifty years of service in the United
Nations system, I have come to realize the utmost urgency and absolute
necessity for a proper global government. There is no shadow of a
doubt that the current political and economic systems are no longer
appropriate and will lead the evolution of life on this planet to end. We
must therefore, urgently look for new ways.»
B) LESTER BROWN, WORLDWATCH INSTITUTE: «Nations are in effect ceding
portions of their sovereignty to the international community and
international authorities, in order to create a new system of
international environmental governance, as a means of solving otherwise
unmanageable crises.»
Furthermore, these conspiracy-theory groups expose the ulterior motives of
the mighty powers of authority, concerning the decrease of Earth
population, which are justified by the pretense that the planet will be able to
‘function’ better this way.
586 A) ‘ENVIRONMENTAL POLICIES AS A COVER-UP FOR THE GENOCIDE AND

ENSLAVEMENT OF HUMANITY’
VICKY CHRYSSOU, WRITES: 20/05/2009
«Modern eugenics has spread its ‘tentacles’ in many areas of science and
environmental policy.
Using the protection of the environment as a pretext, they are
systematically promoting a global government of a dictatorial nature,
which is supposed to save the planet from the destruction, allegedly
caused by the Earth’s overpopulation. The ‘overpopulation’ theories –in
relation to the Earth’s capacity to nourish its population and at the same
time keeping its ecosystem viable– are components of their propaganda.
In their efforts to drastically reduce world population they are using the
following methods: population control programs (family and birth control
etc.), programs for the gradual and systematic degeneration of the human
immune system such as: mandatory vaccination programs, exposure to
toxic-carcinogenic chemical additives in food, the use of toxic pesticides/
fertilizers in the cultivation of the Earth, the systematic contamination of
drinking water with fluoride and chloride, the chemtrails, wars, fake
epidemics etc.»
B) EBOLA, SCIENTIFICALLY ‘APPROVED’ THE SOLUTION TO THE SALVATION
OF THE PLANET, ARTICLE BY CHRISTOS VAGENAS published in NEXUS HELLAS
magazine
«At the annual meeting of the Texas Academy of Science, Eric Pianka,
named by the Academy as the 2006 Distinguished Texas Scientist,
advocated the elimination of 90 percent of Earth’s population
through the airborne Ebola Reston virus, as the best solution against
overpopulation. Nevertheless, however horrifying was what the
distinguished professor proposed, even more horrifying was the long,
enthusiastic standing ovation he received by the members of the
Academy (top academics and scientists)…
Dr. Eric Pianka, Professor of Zoology, in the Department of Evolutionary
Biology, of Texas University: “We’ve got 90% mortality in humans with
the airborne Ebola. Killing humans; think about that…”
…The extremely popular, judging by the enthusiastic welcome he was
given, Dr. E. Pianka, a member of the American Academy of Science and
world-renowned ecologist (!), began his speech saying that the global
public opinion was not ready to hear the information presented. Then, and
without presenting any data to justify his view, he estimated that the Earth
is unable to maintain life in the future without drastic measures, and he
asserted that the only feasible solution is to reduce global population to
10% of the present number. “War and famine would not do”, he
emphasized. “Instead, epidemics offer the most efficient and fastest way
to exterminate the billions (of humans) that must soon die if the
population crisis is to be solved.” (!)
“AIDS is not an efficient killer”, he explained, “because, it is too slow”,
explaining that his favored candidate for eliminating 90% of the world’s
population is airborne string of the Ebola virus (Ebola Reston). And this
because it is both: highly lethal (about 90%) and it kills in a few days.
…If Ebola was transmitted by air, its spreading would be fast and fatal to
humans. A small detail that the ‘idealist’ academic forgot to mention:
Ebola victims don’t die of the heavy bleeding which is induced, but of
shock, because their internal organs are eventually liquefied…
The ‘select few’: Then came the question and answer session, in which
professor Pianka was asked to comment on whether other diseases would
also be efficient killers. The audience laughed when he said, “You know,
bird flu, is good too”. They laughed again a little later when he cynically
proposed preventive sterilization of everybody on Earth.»
[Eric Pianka’s website]

C) SOME OTHERS SAID, NEW WORLD ORDER-WAKE UP

(a) Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh, cofounder of World Wildlife Fund
(WWF) said: “In the event that I am reincarnated, I would like to return
as a deadly virus for the human population, in order to reduce it to lower
levels.”
(b) John Davis, editor of the ‘Earth First’ Newspaper (!) said: “I suspect
that eradicating small pox was wrong. It would have contributed
significantly in balancing the ecosystems.”
(c) Christopher Manes, ‘Earth First’ Newspaper (!) said: “The extinction
of the human species may not only be inevitable, but a good thing.”
But all these troubled conspiracy-theorists cannot give an answer to the
question WHY these mighty ones are methodizing this totally dictatorial
control and WHY they choose to decrease the population! They thus
conclude that this happens because some are convinced they can save the
planet this way! This population decrease however, wouldn't have to be
carried out in such a violent way had there not been another ‘imperative
need’ forcing their hand. On the contrary, through a cumulative and
systematized cooperation of all, it would be much easier to accomplish the
desired result. After all, the excessive increase of the Earth’s population was
a problem they had been aware of many years before, long before the
‘limits’ were exceeded, when it would have been be much easier to
organize an informative campaign for birth control throughout the planet –
and enjoy its results by now– instead of this exceedingly difficult venture of
genocide they are now planning. These conspiracy-theorists therefore,
overlook the logical and, leaving many puzzle pieces unconnected, end-up
in chaotic conclusions…
But the CAUSES are even deeper and if they are combined with everything
previously mentioned, then the whole matter becomes obvious to everyone:
You can’t move an entire planet ‘by bus’!
So, when the entire population has been ‘marked’ with this injected
element/biochip, which will frame/entrap the Soul inside the astro-aetheric
body, rendering it incapable of escaping, there will be no scruple for the
decimation of humanity.
587 P. GIANNOULAKIS L. KAVAKOPOULOS ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT UFO AND

EXTRATERRESTRIAL CONSPIRACIES’ (p. 101)

«Robert Anton Wilson a researcher and a conspiracy critic, writes:
…Art Bell’s radio program constantly asked former or current employees
of ‘Dreamland’ (this is how they call the infamous Area 51), to phone in
and talk about what they know, anonymously. This led to an interesting
and really disturbing telephone call on September 11, 1997. Here’s the
recording:
Man on the line: Hello, Art?
Art: Yes.
Man (he sounds scared): I don’t have a whole lot of time.
Art: Well, look let’s begin by finding out whether you’re using this line
properly or not.
Man: Ok. Area 51?
Art: Yes. Were you an employee there or are you now?
Man: I am a former employee. I was let go on a medical discharge about
a week ago, and, and (coughing)… I’ve been running across the country.
Man, I don’t know where to start, they’re… they’re… they’ll triangulate
on this position really soon.
Art: Since you can’t spend a lot of time on the phone, give us something
quick…
Man: (making an effort not to break into sobs) Ok… um… um, ok, what
we’re thinking of as aliens, Art, they’re extra-dimensional creatures that
an earlier precursor of the space program made contact with. They’re not
what they claim to be. They have infiltrated a lot of aspects of the
military establishment, particularly Area 51. The military …, I’m sorry,
the government knows about the disasters that are coming, and there are a
lot of safe areas in this world that they could begin moving the population
to, Art.
Art: But they’re not doing anything?
Man: They’re not. They want those major population centers wiped out,
so that the few that are left will be more easily controllable.
Art (breaking): … to be evacuated…
Man (sobbing without managing to conclude): I started getting…
At that point, the radio program went off the air (the listeners must have
felt the same as the ones listening to the renowned Orson Wells’
broadcast in 1938, who described a Martian invasion, then stopped
broadcasting for an endless minute…). They then rebroadcasted a portion
of a previous interview with Mark Fuhrman, an officer in Los Angeles
Police Department. Later, it was explained that the line was disconnected
due to technical reasons, but many did not believe that explanation…»
Here, we must make a very important clarification: The deployment of the
real plans has been delegated to various (partial) groups, without any of
them completely knowing the entire picture. Each independent group does
not know which parts of the plans are being carried out by any other group.
Furthermore, if the higher leaders of a group have some hidden agendas,
they are not obliged to communicate them to their inferiors. But their lower
ranking ‘officers’, once instructed to act, follow their orders, and never fail
to arbitrarily justify and/or explain their actions, resulting to all kinds of
falsifications. In reality then, the decimation of the human race will be the
result of natural/cosmic events that are about to come, since it is impossible
for the entire Earth’s population to be saved. But some powerful circles, in
their efforts to fulfill their ulterior goals, remain indifferent to the lethal
repercussions these goals might have to the health of the nations,
considering men doomed either way. Thus, one is left with the impression
that genocide is being methodized. The truth of the matter is that, through
the upcoming cosmic events, humanity will be greatly diminished and many
people will lose their lives. And those who know part of this truth and have
the power, use this knowledge to prepare, thinking they will thus save
themselves.
The plan commands: The greatest percentage of the population (90% as some
claim) must be left to die. Then, –the souls of these dead men– will incarnate
in the new parallel dimension (in some parallel universe) inside the new
hybrid bodies and in complete ignorance of what has previously happened,
they will form the new race of men there. Thus the human ‘plantation’ is
properly modified to ‘smoothly’ adapt to the new conditions of the pseudo-
universe that will come.
Following that, the remaining ‘select few’ destined to be saved (the 10% as
some hope), at the appropriate moment –‘zero’ Earth time–will embark on
the starship ‘arks’ along with their ‘gods’, so that –after they are
‘modified’– they will be the first to settle in the new area of the chosen
parallel universe which will have been ‘dressed up’ with real matter.
There, they will be proclaimed as the new-knowledge ‘safe-keepers’ and
will prepare/pave the way for the new incarnations of men/souls into the
young children that will be born in that world…They will comprise the new
team of ‘Magistrates’ who will bequeath the ‘knowledge’ to the new
‘initiation groups’ that will be formed, training new ‘guardians of
knowledge’. They will be the only ones to know about the procedure of the
transfer of humanity to those parallel universes, without EVER –of course–
finding out the deeper Truth. Thus, they will remain content with the
explanation that the whole material universe entered a new ‘phase’ –which
they will consider ‘evolutionary’.
The coming events will require very ‘delicate’ maneuvers and absolute
order in their management. A global government must therefore assume
power and control all actions to be taken through a world-dictatorship and
the inhuman laws it will establish, in order to reach the goals. …“Then the
fifth angel poured out his vial (bowl) onto the throne of the beast,
and its kingdom became full of darkness; and they (men) gnawed
their tongues because of their pain.” [REVELATION 16:10] Therefore,
when the ‘initiated’ governors begin to face difficulties, “…they shall
hand over their power and authority to the beast.” [REVELATION 17:13]
All this though will be discussed later on.
Yet, in this tangle of extreme events to come, the Truly Selected Ones will
also be present, those who will CONSCIOUSLY choose Salvation and are
destined to be TRANSFERRED to the Prepared Place. They must not, under
any circumstances, receive the injected intervention of the biochip into their
physical body which will transmute their astral body into a trap-body. They
only need to strengthen their Spirit as much as they can, because THAT
ALONE will be their salvation. They will also need to cut themselves off
from EVERY emotional bond with matter, as they patiently wait for their
definitive liberation from this material world. A difficult road awaits them
until they reach its end as will be described later.
So let us briefly mention the operational plans for the preparation of the
dark powers for the new world-phase:
(1) ‘Copy – paste’ of material elements from nature in order to ‘dress-up’
these parallel worlds with true matter. This is carried out exclusively by
astral entities.
(2) Creation of a new human body, suitable to survive under the new-type
conditions (hybrids). This is the result of collaboration between earthly and
extra-worldly astral entities.
(3) Systematic methodizing of operational moves for the transmutation of
the human energy-bodies into bodies/traps for the Souls (injected
intervention to the organism: the biochip). This is carried out by earthly
groups of ‘scientists’.
(4) Further exploration of possible ways for the transition to the ‘chosen
places’ (C.E.R.N. or other alternative ways, with the necessary requirement
of reduction of the population through genocide). This is methodized by
independent groups of earthly powers and extra-worldly ones.
THE FIRST SIGNS

This world is not a uniform power. Every group hides a more powerful one
inside it, all the way to the core (nucleus) of this world, which safeguards
its invisible leadership. We shall now leave the activities of these invisible
world-controllers and their human accomplices aside, to examine the
intentions of the outer world-administration group (the leaders of nations)
regarding the coming problems on Earth.
If we observe the conditions prevailing in nature during this period, we will
realize that they signal the oncoming difficulties for Earth. These oncoming
problems are accompanied by corresponding activities from the
governments of nations. These actions isolated from one another seem
uninteresting; but if they are combined and related to other events, they
reveal a plan being followed.
As we have said, the entire universe is preparing for the withdrawal of the
Archetypes of creation, resulting in a sequence of intense repercussions to
the world of matter. The disturbances will affect the entire solar system, the
Sun and naturally the Earth. At first these anomalies will be weak; but as
the time of the withdrawal approaches, nature’s disorder will become
increasingly intensified, reaching its peak with very unpleasant
consequences.
To begin with, this expansion of the energy-universe at break-neck speed
will provide the first disturbing image.
588 Α) DARK ENERGY CAN TEAR US TO PIECES

SOURCE: SPACE.COM, DECEMBER 30, 2008

«Pioneer of this theory is Robert Caldwell, physicist of Dartmouth
College.
A new and somehow fateful theory has popped up, concerning the long-
term future of the universe. It is called ‘The Big Rip’ and it foresees that
our body will literally tear to pieces.
Since the expansion rate increases continually, the enlargement speed
becomes uncontrollably high, over the light speed, and finally, the parts
of which the universe consists of, are literally torn apart or dissolve. In
one words, galaxies, stars, planets as well as we ourselves are dispersed
in space.
The ghost energy (as Robert Caldwell has called dark energy) can
dissolve the Earth, the planets and our sun.
Finally, when there will be only three months left, the planets and all the
stars will explode. “There will be about 30 minutes left, till the atoms and
their nuclei are dissolved”, Caldwell says, “but it’s not the length of time.
We are not sure what is going to happen after that. If were able to see it, it
would look like the end of time.»
Let me remind you, that astronomers have great difficulty in discerning
what is happening in our universe, right when they observe it, due to the
fact that the farther away into the universe they look, the longer they go
back in time!
Some correlate this expansion of Dark Energy with the shrinking of time.
«…and if time weren't shortened, no flesh would be saved…[MATTHEW
24:22]»

B) MYSTERIOUS GIANT HOLE DISCOVERED IN THE UNIVERSE

SOURCE: ASSOCIATED PRESS, WASHINGTON 25/08/07, 00:42 WASHINGTON (AP)
«Astronomers have stumbled upon a tremendous hole in the universe.
The cosmic blank spot, with a diameter of 1 billion light years,
contains no galaxies, stray stars or black holes, and even the mysterious
dark matter is absent.
“This is 1,000 times the volume of what we sort of expected to see in
terms of a typical void,” said Minnesota astronomy professor Lawrence
Rudnick, author of the paper that will be published in Astrophysical
Journal… “What we have found is not normal, based either on studies of
observations or large scale computer simulations of the universe
evolution”, the researchers’ report states. …This particular hole is located
in the direction of the constellation of Eridanus, south west of Orion.»
Following that, a temperature increase of the planet becomes evident. Due
to the overall intention to suppress the real events that follow, this increase
will be attributed to the alleged contamination of the environment. This,
being partially true, confuses a lot of people. But the real reasons are
different. The temperature increase concerns the entire solar system with
the Sun as the primary force behind it.
589 GREEN HOUSE PHENOMENON ON MARS, TOO!, See also

OVERHEATING DOESN'T THREATEN EARTH ONLY,

SOURCE: ‘ΤΑ ΝΕΑ’ ATHENIAN NEWSPAPER
«According to various researchers, on many planets of the solar system
but on satellites too, a temperature increase also occurs. Mars for
example, experiences climate changes much more intense than Earth.
According to a paper published in the ‘Nature’ journal, by the NASA
researcher Lori Fenton, the temperature of this planet has risen by 0,6
degrees Celsius in 20 years’ time, when on Earth there was a 0,7 degrees
rise in 150 years’ time. “Variations across the surface of the planet
generate strong winds and dust storms, trapping heat and raising the
planet’s temperature”, suggests Fenton. However, Habibullo
Abdussamatov, head of the St. Petersburg’s Astronomical Observatory,
has a contrary view on the matter; he has noted that we must look for the
cause, “in the long-term increase in solar radiance which is heating both
Earth and Mars”. The Russian scientist’s comment seems more
interesting, ‘La Republica’ newspaper notes, given the fact that if Earth’s
current global warming is caused by the Sun, there should be traces of
temperature rise on other planets, too.
Indeed, a not at all negligible temperature-increase has occurred on
Jupiter, too. In 1939 three enormous cyclones appeared in the atmosphere
of the planet, thousands of miles in diameter, which disappeared in 2000
because of the drop of the temperature. However, during the last few
years, new cyclones were formed, as a result of a new rise in the
temperature of its atmosphere. The assumption that the Sun is behind the
warming of the entire system is strengthened by the fact that, according to
a survey of MIT, a similar phenomenon has been observed on Pluto.
Although Pluto is at the bounds of the solar system, its surface
temperature has increased by 1.9 degrees Celsius over the past 14 years.
“This situation can be easily explained by an increase in solar radiation,
although there’s no solid proof so far”, says the American astronomer Jay
Pasachoff.
On natural satellites, too: Temperature increase was observed on natural
satellites, too, such as Neptune’s moon Triton, whose temperature has
risen 2 degrees Celsius during the past 15 years.» See also
The Earth’s temperature increase will result in the melting of the ice (which
starts under the water surface!) that will lead to a ‘domino-effect’ of
natural disasters. When the poles are stripped of the ice and the two great
apertures that exist there below them are revealed, the passage to the
surface will open for the dangerous beings living inside the Earth’s hollows.
590 JOHN'S REVELATION 9:2-3 «And he opened the pit of the Abyss (the
openings at the poles), and smoke arose out of the pit like the smoke of a
great furnace; and the sun and the air were darkened because of the
smoke of the pit. Then out of the smoke locusts came upon the earth. And
unto them was given power, like the power of scorpions of the earth.»
Simultaneous to this, another big problem is rising: the continuous
weakening of the Earth’s magnetic field, on an ever growing scale, which
will have unexpected consequences. This phenomenon is attributed to the
reversal of the magnetic poles. The weakening of the Earth’s magnetic field
will disturb the atmosphere and will leave the Earth unprotected to the solar
radiation bombardment, something which will subdue all life on its surface
and cause violent changes to its environment.
591 A) EARTH'S MAGNETIC FIELD WEAKENS (BY 10% OVER THE PAST 150 YEARS)

POSTED ON: FRIDAY, 12 DECEMBER 2003, 06:00 CST BY ANDREW BRIDGES SAN
FRANCISCO
«The strength of the Earth's magnetic field has decreased by 10 percent
over the past 150 years, raising the remote possibility that it may collapse
and later reverse, flipping the planet's poles for the first time in nearly a
million years, scientists said …Over the southern Atlantic Ocean, a
continued weakening of the magnetic field has diminished the shielding
effect it has locally in protecting the Earth from the natural radiation that
bombards our planet from space, scientists said. …As a result, satellites
in low Earth-orbit are left vulnerable to that radiation as they pass over
the region, known as the South Atlantic Anomaly. (See: DRAWINGS, SOUTH-
ATLANTIC ANOMALY and MECHANICAL MALFUNCTIONS DUE TO S. A. A.)
…The weakening –if coupled with a subsequently large influx of
radiation in the form of protons streaming from the sun– can also affect
the chemistry of the atmosphere, said Charles Jackman of NASA's
Goddard Space Flight Center. That can lead to significant but temporary
losses of atmospheric ozone, he said.»
B) SUN'S RAYS TO ROAST EARTH AS POLES FLIP, ROBIN MCKIE, SCIENCE EDITOR
THE OBSERVER, SUNDAY 10 NOVEMBER 2002 11.24 GMT
«Earth's magnetic field - the force that protects us from deadly radiation
bursts from outer space - is weakening dramatically. …The effects could
be catastrophic. Powerful radiation bursts, which normally never touch
the atmosphere, would heat up its upper layers, triggering climatic
disruption. Navigation and communication satellites, the Earth's eyes and
ears, would be destroyed and migrating animals left unable to navigate.
“Earth's magnetic field has disappeared many times before - as a prelude
to our magnetic poles flipping over, when north becomes south and vice
versa,” said Dr. Alan Thomson of the British Geological Survey in
Edinburgh. “Reversals happen every 250,000 years or so, and as there has
not been one for almost a million years, we are due one soon.”
For more than 100 years, scientists have noted the strength of Earth's
magnetic field has been declining, but have disagreed about
interpretations. Some said its drop was a precursor to reversal, others
argued it merely indicated some temporary variation in field strength has
been occurring.
But now Gauthier Hulot of the Paris Geophysical Institute has discovered
that the Earth's magnetic field seems to be disappearing most alarmingly
near the poles, a clear sign that a flip may soon take place. …And as
Scientific American reports this week, this interpretation has now been
backed up by computer simulation studies.
How long a reversal might last is a matter of scientific controversy,
however. …Exactly what will happen when Earth's magnetic field
disappears prior to its re-emergence in a reversed orientation is also
difficult to assess. Compasses would point to the wrong pole - a minor
inconvenience. More importantly, low-orbiting satellites would be
exposed to electromagnetic battering, wrecking them.
In addition, many species of migrating animals and birds –from swallows
to wildebeests– rely on innate abilities to track Earth's magnetic field.
Their fates are impossible to gauge.
As to humans, our greatest risk would come from intense solar radiation
bursts. Normally these are contained by the planet's magnetic field in
space. However, if it disappears, particle storms will start to batter the
atmosphere. “These solar particles can have profound effects,” said Dr.
Paul Murdin of the Institute of Astronomy, Cambridge. “On Mars, when
its magnetic field failed permanently billions of years ago, it led to its
atmosphere being boiled off. On Earth, it will heat up the upper
atmosphere and send ripples round the world with enormous,
unpredictable effects on the climate.” It is unlikely that humans could do
much.»
C) Let us see however what happens with the human body, in order to
deduce the probable impact the electromagnetic anomaly will have on
human organisms.
In 1873 Maxwell proved that electricity and magnetism are shaped in
waves which create electromagnetic fields. Magnetic fields are created by
the flow of electric current. The higher the voltage of the current, the
stronger the magnetic field is. When the current is interrupted, the
magnetic field is nullified.
The human body resembles an electric machine. This is due to the
function of the cell. The characteristic attribute of cells is that they are
enveloped by the cellular membrane. The cellular membrane consists of a
double layer of lipids. Lipids are biological molecules acting as
insulators. Many vitamins, fats and oils, even hormones belong to this
category.
Cellular membrane separates the electrically charged inner cellular
space from the outer cellular one. The outer cellular space is positively
charged and the inner cellular space, negatively. These positively and
negatively charged ions concentrate along the cellular membrane.
Having thus the cell a negative charge inside and a positive one outside,
it automatically creates an electromagnetic field of 70 millivolts of
energy.
At the same time, the sun also shows some very disturbing signs, as it can
hardly create/maintain its own magnetic field, which protects the entire
solar system from cosmic radiation.
592 Some informative data, to begin with, in order for the next parts that will comprise a revealing

puzzle, to become clearer:

(A1) SOLAR WIND, ASTRONOMIA.GR
«…The solar wind, which has also been called solar particle-radiation, is mainly comprised of
electrons and protons which are emitted in an almost radial fashion from the sun’s crown in
ultrasound speeds. …The solar wind bursts from different spots of the sun’s surface and with
different initial velocity due to the different conditions existing in the crown’s holes, and the sun’s
rotation, it reaches the earth in gusts, or as currents or solar wind waves.»
(A2) HELIOPAUSE, ASTRONOMIA.GR
«It is the outer limit of the solar wind’s impact and is considered the real boundary of the Solar
System. Beyond that is the interstellar space. As these two regions meet, a formation is created
which looks like a bullet bursting through the air. Scientists estimate that this boundary is located
at a distance of 100 AU (AU=astronomical unit of distance equal to that between Sun and Earth)
and changes size depending on solar activity.»
A3) HELIOSPHERE, ASTRONOMIA.GR
«The heliosphere is the three-dimensional region in space around the sun, which is full of solar
wind particles and whose boundaries extend from the sun to the region before the heliopause
boundary, where the heliosphere interacts with interplanetary space.»
A4) OUR SOLAR SYSTEM’S BOUNDARIES, PHYSICS4U, 7/7/09
«Logically the solar system should end where the sun’s gravitational impact is practically zero…
Thus, there is also the view that our solar system’s boundary is the so-called heliopause, the outer
limit of heliosphere, i.e. the region where the Sun’s magnetic field and the solar wind prevail. The
heliosphere is like a bubble floating inside our galaxy. The heliosphere determines the
boundaries of our solar system and is made of –consists of– the solar wind that flows outwards
from the sun.»
A5) SUNSPOTS, ASTRONOMIA.GR
«Sunspots appear at first almost always in groups like black spots at a distance of 1.000 kilometers
between them… More specifically the appearance of sunspots presents an 11-year activity cycle;
i.e. their number increases and decreases periodically every 11 years. Nevertheless, at this point,
we must point out the following: The magnetic field of a sunspot comes out of its shadow and
enters the sun’s surface in another neighboring sunspot of opposite polarity. (Sunspots are
responsible for the creation of the solar magnetic field).
…It is also worth mentioning that the polarity of the leading sunspots in the sun’s northern
hemisphere is different from that of the southern hemisphere. This polarity is reversed
approximately every 11 years resulting thus in the definition of the sunspot activity cycle as a 22-
year long one instead of 11 years… Sunspots have an effect on the modulation of earthly climatic
conditions as well as tree development. The highs of sunspots coincide with maximum tree growth
(warm season with ample precipitation)…during complete sunspot absence, severe cold sets in.»
The puzzle pieces…

B) SUN'S POWER HITS NEW LOW, MAY ENDANGER EARTH?

ANNE MINARD NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC NEWS SEPTEMBER 24, 2008
«The Ulysses space probe has detected fewer sunspots, decreased solar winds, and a weakening
magnetic field—the lowest solar activity observed in 50 years, NASA scientists said yesterday.
That translates into a shrinking of the heliosphere, the invisible ‘bubble’ of solar wind that extends
beyond Pluto and guards the planets—ours included—from bombardment by cosmic rays.
…But David J. McComas of the Southwest Research Institute, who leads one of the experiments
onboard Ulysses, called the changes ‘significant’.
Variable Star: Some variance in solar activity is normal for the sun, which has a 22-year
magnetic cycle and an 11-year sunspot cycle.
But McComas said in a statement that researchers have been “surprised to find that the solar wind
is much less powerful than it had been in the previous solar minimum.”
Despite its name, solar wind is actually a stream of charged particles that expands out from the
sun.»

C) THE SUN'S SURFACE IS STRANGELY QUIET, ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN

NEWS AGENCY, (apn.gr) APRIL 29, 2009
«Scientists have remained in question about what they see on the sun’s surface, or better, about
what they don’t see. The almost complete absence of sunspots is a great enigma, while it
simultaneously ignites various scientific worries as to what it could mean and what repercussions
(positive or negative) it might have to the climate change of our planet in the future.»
This results to:

D) EARTH'S NATURAL ‘SHIELD’ IS DIMINISHING, ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN

NEWS AGENCY, (apn.gr), September 25, 2008
«The solar wind –the steady current of charged subatomic particles emanated from the sun– which
‘blows’ with the speed of 1.5 million kilometers per hour, exhibits the weakest power of the last
five decades, thus diminishing the natural ‘shield’ surrounding our solar system; according to the
overall evaluation scientists have conducted on 18-year data sent by the space vehicle ‘Ulysses’,
as Reuter’s and BBC agencies report.
It is estimated that this fact may have implications for the entire solar system, at a distance of
billions of kilometers in space, as the weakening of solar winds equals diminishing of the force of
‘shield’ against the potentially harmful galactic cosmic radiation. The solar wind creates a large
protective sphere, the heliosphere, around our solar system, which is simultaneously the ‘frontier’
to interstellar space.
‘Ulysses’ measurements show that the wind’s force has dropped by 20-25% since the middle 90’s
while its temperature has dropped by 13%. As the solar wind (‘carrying’ the Sun’s magnetic field)
becomes weaker, the heliosphere also diminishes in size and power, thus allowing greater parts of
the cosmic radiation (supercharged electrons and protons crossing interstellar space in tremendous
speeds and originate from distant star explosions) to reach deep inside our solar system.
Scientists confirm that men have nothing to fear, as they continue to be protected by the magnetic
field surrounding Earth (which is also dissolving…). On the contrary, this occurrence is
disturbing to astronauts who need extra protection, as well as satellite electronic systems.
The weakening of the solar wind, which takes place at the scorching outer sun’s atmosphere, is a
different phenomenon from the 11-year sunspot cycle, which also exhibit low activity, but is
related to it.»
As a result of the above:
E) MAGNETIC-SHIELD CRACKS FOUND; BIG SOLAR STORMS EXPECTED,
VICTORIA JAGGARD IN SAN FRANCISCO, NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC NEWS, DECEM.
17, 2008
«An unexpected thick layer of solar particles inside Earth's magnetic field suggests there are huge
breaches in our planet's solar defenses, scientists said. These breaches indicate that during the next
period of high solar activity, due to start in 2012, Earth will experience some of the worst solar
storms seen in decades. Solar winds –charged particles from the sun– help create auroras, the
brightly colored lights that sometimes appear above the Earth's poles. But the (solar) winds also
trigger storms that can interfere with satellites' power sources, endanger spacewalkers, and even
knock out power grids on Earth. “The sequence we're expecting … is just right to put particles in
and energize them to create the biggest geomagnetic storms, the brightest auroras, the biggest
disturbances in Earth's radiation belts,” said David Sibeck, a space-weather expert at NASA's
Goddard Space Flight Center in Maryland. “So if all of this is true, it should be that we're in for a
tough time in the next 11 years.»

F) ‘INTO THE BREACH’, (MAGNETIC-SHIELD CRACKS FOUND; BIG SOLAR STORMS

EXPECTED), NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC NEWS, SEPTEMBER 24, 2008
«Data from NASA's THEMIS satellite showed that a 4,000-mile-thick (6,437-kilometer-thick)
layer of solar particles has gathered and is rapidly growing within the outermost part of the
magnetosphere, a protective bubble created by Earth's magnetic field.
Normally the magnetosphere blocks most of the solar wind, flowing outward from the sun at about
a million miles (1.6 million kilometers) an hour.
“The solar wind is constantly changing, and the Earth's magnetic field is buffeted like a wind-sock
in gale-force winds, fluttering back and forth in response to the solar wind,” Sibeck said this week
during a meeting of the American Geophysical Union in San Francisco.»

G) JOHN’S REVELATION CH. 16: «§8. Then the fourth angel poured out his vial (bowl) onto
the sun, and power was given to him to scorch men with fire. §9 And men were scorched with
great heat.»

Thus, due to the fact that the disturbance of natural balance on Earth will be
quite widespread and extensive –because of the pending Sacred Withdrawal
of the Archetypes that comprise Creation– the ‘elect’ commanders of the
world (those belonging to the 10%, i.e. the ones destined to survive), aware
of the coming phenomena on Earth, are preparing their ‘salvation’ arks,
while keeping them secret from their nations. Their rescue plans consist of
two main phases. For each phase, a different kind of ark is built. At first
they intend to take shelter inside fully equipped and well-arranged
underground installations/facilities, which they have been preparing for
some time, saving themselves from the first attacks of the cosmic
phenomena.
593 A) EXCERPT FROM BILL HAMILTON’S INTERVIEW TO LINDA MOULTON

«Bill Hamilton:
The thing is that there are groups of humans –who these
groups are, I don't know– who survived (from this disaster) by going
underground.»
B) JOHN’S REVELATION 6: «§15. And the kings of the earth, and the great
men, and the rich men, and the generals, and the mighty men, and every
bondservant/slave and every free man, hid themselves in the caves and in
the rocks of the mountains.»
C) HELLENIC NEXUS, ISSUE 12 (FEBRUARY-MARCH 2006) UNDERGROUND BASES
FICTION AND REALITY by CHRISTOS VAGENAS
(LETTERS FROM THE UNDERGROUND BY RICHARD SAUDER- NEXUS NEW TIMES,
VOL. 11, NO 6)
«…At the moment, especially in the U.S.A. it seems that more than fifty
manned extensive underground military bases are operating, mainly in the
Western States (U.S. News & World Report, 1989). These bases are under
the management and control of FEMA (Federal Emergency Management
Agency) and the Pentagon, and among other things, they will be used as
shelter of the President of the United States (the kings of the Earth) in
case of nuclear war. According to U.S. News & World Report, the central
underground FEMA base is located on Mt. Weather. …According to the
plan described here, these selected locations will provide living quarters
for 1,000 political (the rich and the mighty) and military personnel (the
chiliarchs) in case of a nuclear emergency (and of course not only that).
Nevertheless this number is said to be much greater.
…According to a recent publication of the New Scientist magazine (Fred
Pierce, 12 January, 2006) the Norwegian government is allegedly
constructing a very large underground chamber inside a mountain on the
island of Spits Bergen located near the Arctic Circle (just 1,000 miles
from the North Pole). In that chamber, approximately 2.000.000 seeds of
plant species will be housed, thus representing all vegetable nutrition
varieties known to modern man. This prototype ‘arc’ will be constructed
with reinforced concrete walls many meters thick (apparently to stop
radiation from the collapse of the magnetic field), security doors, strong
enough to withstand the use of powerful explosives, and it will not be
manned. In October 2005, the above construction received the approval
of the United Nations Council, at a meeting of the Food and Agriculture
Organization in Rome.»
When the phenomena reach those underground areas of the Earth, they will
all move to their next ark. This second ‘salvation’ phase involves a space
program, which will permanently lead them far away from Earth…
However, for the completion of both phases of ‘project ark’ (underground
bases and departure from Earth) enormous amounts of money are needed.
Thus, with covert actions, they methodize an ever-increasing international
financial crisis for the people, so that money can be removed from the
insignificant ‘meek’ and accumulated to the appropriate institutions which
will invest it according to the ‘salvation’ purposes of the ‘elect ones’. So
long as the signs for the coming of the cosmic catastrophe grow in number,
so will the magnitude of the financial crisis. And all these are just the first
repercussions of the pending Withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes of
creation from the world of matter!
–And how will humanity fare in the future? Is there a clear prophecy?
PART 4:
THE FUTURE
COMPILING THE INFORMATION

–You are asking for a straightforward prophecy when for centuries now the
true prophecies are in front of you! Who could speak clearly to humans
about things they refuse to accept out of fear? How could I reveal to you
what the “abomination of desolation” is, that Jesus mentions in Matthew’s
Gospel, since men ‘bring down’ everything they can’t stand and reject
everything that disturbs their lethargy? They react, stigmatizing those who
present the ‘strange’ facts, in the worst way possible. …This is why some
things have never been clarified! …I am honestly perplexed. Nevertheless,
we cannot proceed unless we discuss these matters!
Let us summarize our data, so that we can then reposition the last pieces of
the puzzle using the Sacred Texts of Revelation and Jesus’ Words in
Matthew’s Gospel as our guides.
The signal for the universal change is given by the withdrawal of the
Sacred Archetypes from material creation, aiming to the Spiritual
Transference of men and the Earth –as if it were a ‘key’– through the
Sacred Gate/Passage/Jesus, in order to join the Holy State of the Father.
594 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 10: «§9. “I Am the gate: If anyone enters
through Me, he shall be saved. …Thy kingdom come…on earth as it is in
heaven…»
All these accounts, regardless of the fact that they are presented in a
simplistic manner to make them easier to understand, they describe
absolutely metaphysical situations. To avoid misconceptions, it would be
wise to interpret events by activating our esoteric hyper-sense and not as
‘straws for arithmetic’ laid out in sequence. This will clearly reveal the
concepts.
The most difficult hour though, and the absolute danger for men, will be
precisely that intermediate phase, namely the period between the
Commencement and the Completion of the Withdrawal. Side-effects of
this process will be: the dissolution of the natural laws of matter on one
hand and on the other the disturbance of the boundaries between the
dimensions, which will result in the appearance of skeptomorphic and
astral powers, with the intention to ‘take in’ anything they can. “For
wherever the carcass is, there the vultures will gather.” [Matthew 24:28]
The lower/inner astral and aethereal regions are the first ones that will be
abandoned by the Life-giving Force. The astral and aetheric entities
dwelling there –the abomination of desolation– shaken by the change, will
be the first to make their appearance in the densely material plane, and
being visible will cause the greatest panic. Humanity will consider those to
be ‘the evil aliens’!
595 REVELATION 17: Ǥ8. The beast was, and is not, and is about to rise
from the bottomless pit of the abyss.»
If we array one by one all the puzzle pieces, by the end of the reference, a
very interesting picture will be completed.
A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: Ǥ15. When you therefore shall see the
abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in
the holy place, –he who reads, let him understand– §16. Then let those
who are in Judaea flee into the mountains. §17. Let him who is on the
housetop not come down to take anything out of his house. §18. Neither let
him who is in the field return back to take his clothes. §19. And woe unto
the women that are pregnant and to those that give suck (who are nursing)
in those days. §20. But pray that your escape will not have to be in the
winter, neither on the Sabbath day. §21. For then shall be terrible suffering,
such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor
ever shall be. §22. And if time had not been cut short in those days, there
should no flesh be saved (no one would live); but for the sake of God's
chosen ones, those days shall be shortened.»
All the above are not parables. A parabolic interpretation is given
though, because people cannot believe that, what has been said, literally
describes the future.
And while these are the words of Christ in the Gospel of His disciple
Matthew, let us see how John describes the coming of the ‘abomination’
in the Apocalypse:
B) JOHN’S REVELATION 9: «§2. And he opened the bottomless pit of the
abyss, and smoke arose out of the pit like the smoke of a great furnace;
and the sun and the air were darkened because of the smoke of the pit. §3.
Then out of the smoke locusts came upon the earth. And to them was
given power, as the scorpions of the earth have power…§7. The shape of
the locusts was like horses prepared for battle. On their heads was
something like crowns of gold, and their faces were like the faces of men.
§8. They had hair like women’s hair, and their teeth were like lions’ teeth.
§9. And they had breasts like breastplates of iron, and the sound of their
wings was like the sound of chariots with many horses rushing into battle.
§10. And they had tails like scorpions, and there were stings in their tails.
Their power was to hurt men for five months.»
Here the ‘abomination’s’ picture is clearer, and it doesn’t surely refer to
modern war vehicles as it is claimed by some. In the Assyro-Babylonian
epic poem of Gilgamesh, we will recognize the form of the beings
described in the Revelation of John! These beings are the scorpion-men,
the guards of the gates of ‘inner-Earth’.
Gilgamesh, in his desperate quest for his lost Immortality, decides to go
to the ‘Garden of the Gods’. We could equate this garden with Shambhala
or Agartha, the sacred subterranean city of the gods and the masters. The
entrance though to the sub-chthonian realm of the king of the world, is
guarded by scorpion men, half men half scorpions.
C) THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH NEAR EASTERN TEXTS, THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH,
GR. TR. XENI SKARTSI S., – SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS, CH. ‘THE SCORPION-BEINGS’
«So at length Gilgamesh came to Mashu, the great mountains which daily
guard the rising and the setting Sun. Its twin peaks are as high as the wall
of the sky and its flanks reach down to the Underworld.
At its gate the Scorpions stand guard: Half-men and half-dragons.
Their glory is terrifying; their stare strikes death unto men, their
shimmering halo sweeps the mountains that guard the rising sun.
[Revelation: “The shape of the locusts… and their faces were like the faces of men… On their
heads was something like crowns of gold. And they had tails like scorpions, and there were stings
in their tails].
When Gilgamesh saw them he shielded his eyes for the length of a
moment only; then he took courage and approached. When they saw him
so undismayed, the Man-Scorpion called to his mate, ‘This one who
comes to us now is flesh of the gods… He is two thirds god but one third
is man’…Gilgamesh answered… ‘That is why I traveled all the way here
in search of Utnapishtim, my father; because they say… he has entered
the assembly of the gods (Agartha – the King of the World) and has found
everlasting life. [See Also]»
So, the guards of the Abyss are the scorpion-men. “And he opened the
bottomless pit of the Abyss”. Their image is the same as the one John
gives us in Revelation: but when the king of this world –the beast– having
the key to the abyss, will unlock the abyss, these beings will appear on the
surface of the Earth and they will cause terrible havoc. These daemons
are the abomination. The same image is given by modern researchers
when they describe a race of malicious ‘extraterrestrials’…
D) THE TRUTH ABOUT UFOS AND EXTRATERRESTRIAL CONSPIRACIES:
GIANNOULAKIS-KAVAKOPOULOS
John Lear Jr., a CIA pilot reveals:
«In a seven-month period, thousands of those (beings) had been sighted.
The horrible truth was disclosed only to a few individuals. ‘They’, were
indeed small, ugly creatures, shaped like insects (praying mantises), and
were more advanced than us by perhaps a billion years.»
It seems they have already started to come… and as Christ advises:
“when you shall see the abomination, flee to the mountains and don’t
return back to take your belongings”, John Lear Jr. gives similar advise:
“The best advice I can give you is, next time you see a flying saucer and
are awed by its gorgeous display of technology and beautiful lights in
various colors, run like hell.»
E) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling):
«No continent and no nation will remain unaffected from the events to
come. Very few are those who won’t be forced to move or change place
of residence. …Listen, the first time you’ll move, take a big truck, load
all your belongings, gather as much as possible and leave.
The next time you move, you might simply leave on foot, taking with you
anything you can carry in a backpack.
The last time, you may be forced to take with you only what you can
carry in your hands. …You will be forced to save your life first of all and
not your belongings.»
While the Withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes will be underway, the next
astral region to be deprived of the Life-giving Force is the one located in
the immediately higher astral regions, with the ‘positive’
astral/skeptomorphic entities that dwell there! These entities, with their
‘beautiful’ forms, will then appear (visible) on Earth with the intention to
‘save’ men from the preceding ‘abomination’; and since they will have all
the skeptomorphic ‘holy’ dummies in their possession that are revered by
all men, they will project them “to deceive, if possible, even the elect/
chosen ones.” [Matthew 24:24] as well as collect/harvest souls for their own
benefit.
596 P. GIANNOULAKIS L. KAVAKOPOULOS ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT UFOS AND

EXTRATERRESTRIAL CONSPIRACIES’ (FROM STATEMENTS OF JOHN LEAR JR.) (p.

124)
«JOHN LEAR JR.: …William Moore, a UFO researcher, came into
possession of a video tape of two newsmen interviewing a military officer
associated with MJ-12. … The officer also relates the fact that the EBE's
(Extraterrestrial Biological Entities/aliens) claim to have created Christ.
The EBE’s have a type of recording-device that can record the past and
display it in the form of a hologram. This hologram can be filmed but,
because of the technology holograms use, it does not come out very clear
on film. The crucifixion of Christ has been put on film to be shown to the
public. The EBE's’ claim to have influenced the Christ could be –in view
of the ‘grant deception– an effort to disrupt traditional human values for
incomprehensible reasons.»
It is possible that Jesus might appear in the sky so the EBE's hasten to
usurp the event by degrading it…
It is precisely this danger that all the warnings of Jesus refer to, when He
advises men NOT TO BELIEVE ANYONE who will announce His (Jesus’)
presence on Earth.
597 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: Ǥ23. Then if anyone says to you,
‘Look, here is the Christ!’ or ‘There!’ do not believe them. §24. For false
christs and false prophets will rise (appear) and show great signs and
wonders to deceive, if possible, even the chosen ones. §25. Behold, I have
told you beforehand. §26 Therefore if they say to you, ‘Look, He is in the
desert!’ do not go out; or ‘Look, He is in the inner rooms!’ do not believe
them.»
This second side/camp of the materialized powers, which shall include
every ‘positive’ skeptomorph created by men, will constitute the gravest
danger for humanity. In reality however, what will be taking place at that
time is the greatest hunt ordered by this world’s controllers at the end of
time, with man as their prey. At that time, negative and ‘positive’ powers,
like harrier-eagles/vultures, will rush to gather as many humans as they
can… Just as the hunters send their hound-dogs as forerunners into the hunt
and they follow behind trying to lead the prey into the trap, the same thing
will happen then too! With the ‘abomination’ as the forerunner and the
‘gods’ following it as the ‘saviors’, they will lead men into the ambush.
The developments of the basic events are not determined by the astral
force. The signal is given at the exact moment when the HyperUniversal
Intelligent Wholenesses initiate the process of the release of the Sacred
Archetypes from material creation. The precise time remains
undetermined, since the Selected Salvation Team is laying Their Plans in
secret.
598 ERICH VON DÄNIKEN ‘SECOND COMING HAS ALREADY BEGAN’ (p.239-240)

«When this Second Coming is going to happen? The extraterrestrials are

not specific about a date. It seems they don’t know themselves, either.
Isn’t that familiar? Don’t all religions emphasize that no one knows the
exact day or hour the Second Coming is going to break out? Could it be
perhaps that the aliens have only indications similar to the ones recorded
by geologists before earthquakes and volcanic eruptions occur? …Do
their meters perhaps, record …an oncoming destruction? These
measurements though, don’t allow any accurate prediction. In that case,
there would be a convincing excuse for their immoral behavior. …The
time required is unknown. For that reason, fast action is needed.»
Thus, all the skeptomorphic astrals can do is to create alternative solutions
that cover all time-probabilities of this occurrence, pushing things to
extremes.
REVELATION (APOCALYPSE)

Having already completed the listing of facts, nothing else remains but to
look at the prophetic words of John’s Revelation and Matthew’s Gospel with
new insight. The Apocalypse (Revelation) in its various chapters refers to
the primary events of the end through different view-points and this of
course perplexes the overall meaning. Additionally, through the ages, it has
sustained some small ‘interventions’ –as most texts of this kind have, after
all. The two most important ones are: First of all the inaccurate
characterization of the Almighty Father as ‘the Alpha and the Omega’!
Naturally –some will oppose– this denotes that the Father engulfs
everything. But this ‘everything’ of the Father cannot be defined; let alone
by a symbol that denotes a Start (A) and an End (Ω). The Father has no
beginning because He is Self-Essential and Self-Substantial –a condition
that man is impossible to perceive– and He naturally has no end (Ω),
because He is Eternal and never-ending. He is Imperishable, Undivided and
Unborn. This symbol (A, Ω) does not concern the Almighty Father, but the
creator of matter, since only matter has a beginning and what has a
beginning also has an end.
A second point that is certainly a product of falsification is the equation of
the Christ with Logos. But Logos (as the first letter of the Greek Word
Λόγος, letter Λ), denotes fission (division), divisible essence, and surely not
the Coherent and Indivisible Essence of the Father.
599 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-408, 411):

«…It was the goddess of the Great Bear and Μother of Time, who was in
Egypt from the earliest times the ‘Living Word’ (Logos), and Sevekh-
Kronus, whose archetype was the Crocodile-Dragon, the pre-planetary
form of Saturn, was called her son and consort; he was her Word-Logos.
…The seven-headed serpent has more than one signification in the Arcane
(Apocryphal) teachings. It is the seven-headed Dragon(1), each of whose
heads is a star of the Lesser Bear; but it was also, and pre-eminently, the
Serpent of Darkness (i.e., inconceivable and incomprehensible) whose
seven heads were the seven Logoi (Words), the reflections of the one and
first manifested Light -- the universal Logos.»
(1) The seven-headed Dragon: REVELATION 12: Ǥ3. And another sign appeared in

heaven: behold, a great red dragon having seven heads and ten horns,
and seven diadems on his heads… §9. So the great dragon was cast down,
that ancient serpent called the devil and Satan, who deceives the whole
world; he was cast down to the earth.»
This way, the original information is adulterated. But the basic message
remains unaltered.
So let us examine this central corpus of information of the Apocalypse,
which is given in some particular chapters. These chapters focus on future
events with more precision compared to others (chapters) which describe the
sum of future events more briefly; because an event is described in different
chapters of the Apocalypse, seen from different perspectives. From the
second category (synoptic chapters), we will interpret only those verses that
refer to the principle events, which, along with some additional Gospel
passages, will assist us in the deeper understanding of what is to come.
As time approaches its end, signs increase in number. The stoics, who are
not allured by the accelerating swirl of the material vortex that leads to the
total crushing of the Spirit, watch the signs of the times, resist and wait.
“Now learn this parable from the fig tree: When its branch has
already become tender and puts forth leaves, you know that summer
is near. So you also, when you see all these things, know that it is
near –right at the doors.” [Matthew 24:32-33]
REVELATION 13

§ 1. “Then I stood upon the sand of the sea. And I saw a beast
rising up out of the sea, having seven heads, and ten horns, and
on its horns ten crowns, and on its heads the name of blasphemy.”
The sea holds the secrets of the abyss well hidden. The beast masquerades
again and rises from the depths. It is one thing yet it appears as another.
ONE is the blasphemer though with the seven heads, the one who controls
everything in hiding…
The twofold astral powers, as ‘extraterrestrials’ appear from the hollows of
inner Earth and rise from the abyss of the waters.
(A lot of UFO’s have been seen diving into the sea or lakes – e.g. lake Titicaca, Peru)
After that they ‘educate’ the mighty ones of the Earth on the knowledge of
materialism, offering them the ‘gifts’ of their technology.
§ 2. “Now the beast which I saw was like a leopard, its feet were
as the feet of a bear, and its mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the
(seven-headed) dragon gave it his power, his throne, and great
authority.”
The seven-headed dragon-Lucifer, the fallen creator, in order to build his
material construction ‘always geometrizes’. He uses a polymorphic beast
with multifaceted properties as his basic collaborator for the structure of his
world. This is his favorite child that sub(p)-ports his authority, upon which
the dragon bestows power and glory. This child is science.
The polymorphism of materialistic science was offered to men by the
masqueraded, astral dynasty which assumed its power and authority from
the dragon creator/Lucifer who ‘always geometrizes’. But these ‘gifts’ were
given in deceit…
(Let me remind you of the references to ‘extraterrestrial’ technology.)

§ 3. “And I saw one of its heads as if it had been mortally

wounded, and its fatal wound was healed; and all the world
marveled and followed the beast.”
Science as the primary tool for the understanding of materialism was fatally
struck (dealt a crippling blow) during the Dark Ages. Today however, it has
completely recuperated from this blow and the whole world idolizes the
healed beast and follows it.
§ 4. “And they worshiped the dragon who gave authority to the
beast; …”
And men have adored the entire material creation and its creator and the
materialistic science that assumed its reign from the dragon/creator who
‘always geometrizes’.
§ 4. “…And they worshiped the beast, saying, “Who is like the
beast? Who is able to make war with it?”
And they have worshiped the unbeatable beast/science which rocketed to
supreme heights of power, since no one can compete with it.
§6. “And it opened its mouth in blasphemy against God, to
blaspheme His name, and His tabernacle, even them that dwell in
heaven.”
And the sheer materialistic science rejected the existence of the Father God
and rendered any view or stand-point, which has the True Spirit as its
foundation, as unscientific and unproven…
§ 7. “And it was given unto it (to the beast/science) to make war
with the saints and to overcome them. And authority was given to
it over every tribe, and people and tongue and nation.”
And science prevailed in the whole world and disputed every Spiritual
property or ability of man, since they (Spiritual virtues) were equated to
foolishness, quaintness and psychological disorders. Thus materialistic
science prevailed and defeated real Spirituality in every race and every
nation.
(All Saints, prophets and even Christ Himself ‘sat on the sofa’ of modern
psychiatry for deep psychoanalysis and they were all, of course, diagnosed
as ‘mentally disturbed…’)
§ 8. “And all who dwell on the earth will worship it, all whose
names have not been written in the Book of Life of the Lamb slain
(Jesus Christ) from the foundation of the world.”
§ 9. “If anyone has an ear, let him hear*.”
*“…the true sensory organs and not the ones we think of”
[Trismegistus]
§11. “And I saw another beast coming up out of the earth, and it
had two horns like a lamb and it spoke as a dragon.”
A second beast ‘emerged’ out of the secret underground bases/laboratories:
technology. With lamb’s horns and the voice of a dragon; with a make-
believe ‘beneficial offering’; but in essence savage and dangerous like a
dragon…
§ 12. “And it exercised all the authority of the first beast in its
presence, …”
And of course technology (second beast) acts under the authority of science
(first beast).
§ 12. “…And caused the earth and those who dwell in it to
worship the first beast, whose fatal wound was healed.”
And everyone bowed (worshiped) the science of materialism which was
mercilessly struck in the Middle Ages but has since recuperated.
§ 13. “And it performed great signs, so that it even made fire
come down from the sky onto the earth in the presence of the
people.”
The technological accomplishments were so grand and spectacular that they
could even bring fire from the sky down to Earth: atomic bombs, air to
ground missiles, white phosphorus bombs etc.
§ 14. “And it deceived those who dwelled on the earth by those
signs which it was granted to do in the sight of the (first) beast,
telling those who dwelled on the earth to make an image of the
beast which had been wounded by the sword and yet came to life
again.”
And technology deluded men with the ‘miracles’ it performed, which were
given to it…by the first beast/science. And everyone bowed to the ‘image’
of the beast/science which, despite the blow it had suffered, it finally
survived.
§ 15. “He was granted power to give life to the beast's image, so
that the image of the beast should even speak.”
And the image of the beast/technology came alive and talking with
television, cinematography, computers, sound production units etc.
…And everyone bowed down to the technological ‘gifts’ the ‘aliens’
offered…
§ 16. “He forces all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and
slave, to receive a marking* on their right hand or on their
foreheads.”
* In the original Greek version the word χάραγμα is used, which is more appropriately
translated as ‘carving’ or ‘incision’.

And the technological climax came with the rise to prominence of the
‘beneficial properties’ of nano-technology along with the prompt –it will
become mandatory in the future– to accept the suspicious ‘element’
(biochip) in whatever ‘injected’ way into the body of men.
600 A) TEXE MARRS ‘PROJECT L.U.C.I.D.’ (pp. 114, 115, and 116):

«Gorham International, a high technology research and development

Firm, based in Gorham, Maine, says that a billion-dollar worth biochip-
industry is rapidly developing. According to this company the biochip is
going to be a huge technological progress based on ‘quantum mechanics’,
and which will eventually create the ultimate molecular computer
(‘implantable’ anywhere). The biochip revolution has already begun. Dozens of
specialized technologists in public and private laboratories all over the
world collaborate in an effort to develop the talents of tens of thousands of
people during the 90's.
… Recently, one of my well-documented, cautionary articles was
published in ‘The Boulder Weekly’, a Colorado newspaper, in which I
described the downsides (dark aspects) of biochip implants. Later, ‘Media
Bypass’ magazine published this excerpt:
“…There is a lot of evidence that biochips are being developed, which
can tie into the brain’s neuro-network, giving the one who controls the
chip the ability to control the thoughts and actions of anyone who has
undergone biochip-implantation.”
…According to Science News, the techniques under study at the
University of Michigan at Ann Arbor, in AT&T labs and elsewhere, will
allow outsiders to direct a person’s brain cell conversations and ‘talk’
directly to the individual’s brain neurons. The article also mentions that
there are research centers which have focused their attention on the
potential use of integrated circuit-chips that can either be implanted in the
brain or overlaid with brain cells.»
B) ‘THIRD EYE’ MAGAZINE ISSUE 153 JULY 2007 ARTICLE BY GEORGE
ALEXANDROU ‘IMPLANTS, ANTICHRIST, DEMOCRACY AND (AT LAST) GOD!
«…Research is carried out to find a way to store biometric data, in the
actual human skin of the hand or forehead, setting a permanent pattern –an
invisible tattoo (the mark of the beast)– shaped by the salinity of the skin,
(a combination of nanotechnology and biotechnology), which is going to
function as a microchip. IBM is already working on the personal area
network technology or PAN, and studies the creation of a readable electric
field in the skin, which is going to store personal data based on its
salinity.»

REVELATION 13 cont’d

§ 17. “And that no man may buy or sell unless he has the mark*,
…”
* tr. n.: the word used in the original Greek version is χάραγμα, which literally means to carve,
slice etc.

So that nobody will be able to make any transaction if they do not possess
the implanted biochip, which is introduced into the organism with a
puncture, scratch or ‘engraving’ of the skin,
§ 17. “…or the name of the beast, …”
or the BARCODE of all merchandise,
§ 17. “… or the number of its name.”
or the social security number, ID card number, I.T.I.N., P.I.C. (personal
identification code), etc.
§ 18. “Here is the wisdom. Let him who has the Noũs
(understanding) calculate the number of the beast, for it is the
number of a man: And his number is 666.”
(Gr.:χξς'=666)

(End of Chapter 13)

The beast will also present itself in the ‘form’ of a human to mislead “even
the elect ones”. He will be called the antichrist by the faithful ones and the
‘savior’ by the deluded.
The ‘lexarithm’ (the sum of arithmetic values corresponding to each letter of
a word according to the Greek and Jewish alphabets) of its name is found as
a code inside man’s body; and that number is 666.
601A) See: APPENDIX, PICTURES AND DRAWINGS, THE NUMBER OF THE BEAST

A few words about χξς' (= 666) so as to make us think, to begin with…

B) Another fact regarding number ‘666’:
The foundation of organic (material) life, i.e. the basic structural element
of nature and of the material body is carbon 12 (Gr. άνθρακας). The
carbon atom though (C 12) is comprised of 6 protons, 6 neutrons and 6
electrons = 666…pure coincidence?
According to Pythagoras, the number ‘6’ was considered the number of
the soul.
C) ARGYROPOULOS E., ‘PROOF OF THE MATHEMATICAL STRUCTURE OF THE
GREEK LANGUAGE’ CH. THE LEXARITHMETIC PROOF OF THE PYTHAGOREAN
THEOREM: «…We will now refer to the two Pythagorean tetraktys.
Pythagoras considered two sums, the small and the great tetraktys (as he
and his disciples called them), to be of great importance. The small
tetraktys is the sum of numbers 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 = 10.
…The great tetraktys(1) is the second tetraktys and is equal to the sum of
the first eight consecutive positive numbers, 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 + 5 + 6 + 7 + 8
= 36. It is quite interesting that the sum of the numbers from 1 to 36
equals 666 since 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 + 5 + 6 + … + 34 + 35 + 36 = 666.»
(1)Tetraktys:

(a) Hierocles – Comments on Pythagoras’ Golden Epics (25.4.1) «For this

reason, the Creator of all beings was at first named by them Tetraktys, but
now Zeus the Father for the Reasons we have presented.»
(b) Proclus – Comments on Timaeus (E. 302.20)
«This is why the Pythagoreans associate the Decas (Gr. w. Δεκάς for the
sum of ten) with the Creator.»
CH. ‘THE LEXARITHMETIC INTRODUCTION OF π = 3.1415926535: …
To all those who are familiar with mathematics, it is known that π is the
quotient (thus symbolized by the Gr. letter π which is the first letter of the
word πηλίκον = quotient). It is the quotient of the length of the circle's
circumference to its diameter.
Indeed: π = length of the circumference / diameter=3.14…
…Writing down the first nine decimals of the number π (i.e. the number
3.141592653) and add them we get the sum result: 1 + 4 + 1 + 5 + 9 + 2 +
6 + 5 + 3 = 36, namely the second (great) Pythagorean Tetraktys. Also, 9
(the first 9 digits) is the square of 3 (32 = 9) and 36 is the square of 6 (62 =
36). As we have already mentioned, 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 + 5 + 6 + …+ 34 + 35 +
36 = 666.
Now, if we add the first 144 decimal digits of π together, we receive the
following sum:
1 + 4 + 1+ 5 + 9 + 2 + 6 + 5 + 3 + 5 + 8 + 9 + 7 + 9 + 3 + 2 + 3 + 8 + 4 +
6+2+6+4+3+3+8+3+2+7+9+5+0+2+8+8+4+1+9+
7+1+6+9+3+9+9+3+7+5+1+0+5+8+2+0+9+7+4+
9+4+4+5+9+2+3+0+7+8+1+6+4+0+6+2+8+6+2+
0+8+9+9+8+6+2+8+0+3+4+8+2+5+3+4+2+1+1+
7+0+6+7+9+8+2+1+4+8+0+8+6+5+1+3+2+8+2+
3+0+6+6+4+7+0+9+3+8+4+4+6+0+9+5+5+0+5+
8 + 2 + 2 + 3 + 1 + 7 + 2 + 5 + 3 + 5 + 9 = 666
The lexarithmetic sum of the Greek word ‘ΘΕΙΟΝ’ (=DIVINE) = 9 + 5 +
10 + 70 + 50 = 144 which is also the square of 12 (122=144). It is known
that Revelation refers to the number 144000=144*1000 [Revelation 7:4 “And
I heard the number of those who were sealed. One hundred and
forty-four thousands of all the tribes of the children of Israel were
sealed.” (Twelve from each of the twelve tribes. 12*12=144 or 1212)], as well as the
number χξς' =666.» {Tr. n.: this ‘seal’ (of Salvation) must not be confused with the ‘mark of
the beast’ (of Perdition), since in the original Greek version, two distinct words are used:
‘εσφραγισμένοι’= the stamped ones [Ch. 7] and ‘χάραγμα’ = carving / incision [Ch. 13]}
π = Code for (material) Creation. God always geometrizes onto matter.
REVELATION 16

§ 8. “Then the fourth angel poured out his vial (bowl) upon the
sun, and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire.
§ 9. And men were scorched with great heat, and they blasphemed
the name of God who has power over these plagues; and they
did not repent to give Him glory.”
The sun starts to cause tormenting problems to the world.
(Let me remind you of the information in the references regarding the sun
and the solar system and the true causes of the temperature increase)
§ 10. “And the fifth angel poured out his vial (bowl) onto the
throne of the beast, and its kingdom became full of darkness; and
they (men) gnawed their tongues because of their pain.”
The global dictatorship that is being planned right this moment will soon be
complete and shall become unbearable with its laws.
Behind it, dark powers are hiding, which will soon be represented by the
antichrist. He will come bearing the mask of the ‘redeemer’, in order to
rectify his world.
Until then, the twofold powers, pretending to be the ‘extraterrestrial saviors’
manipulate the governors of men according to their secret goals.602
602 TEXE MARRS ‘PROJECT L.U.C.I.D.’ (U.S. AIR FORCE OFFICIAL):«Do not even
for an instant think that you and your loved ones can escape the monstrous
system which lies in our path. Once Project L.U.C.I.D. is fully
operational, every man on Earth will be forced to succumb to the
dominion of the most hideous slavery ever in human history. …I am
instead, horrified that the American people –as well as all the nations of
the world– are about to enter a sinister period of blood, terror, chaos and
slavery unparalleled in human history. Worse still, the vast majority of
people are totally ignorant of what is to come and unprepared to deal with
it.»

REVELATION 16 cont’d
§ 12. “And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great
river Eu-phrates, and its water was dried up, so that the way of
the kings from the east might be prepared.”
Climatic catastrophes will intensify; the Earth’s (drinkable) water will
become less and less –a significant sign– … and the ‘kings’ of the East are
getting ready…
(Could it be from … the Gobi desert, Ta(r)tar(i)a, Shambhala?)
§ 13. “And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs coming out of the
mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out
of the mouth of the false prophet.”
The representative of the dragon / Lucifer in the form of a ‘human’ is
already here on Earth pretending to be the Christ. He is the antichrist whose
false prophet presents him to the world.
His word is the snake’s venom that captures every soul that will come near
him.
§ 14. “For they are spirits of demons, working miracles, which go
forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather
them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.”
Simultaneously, dark astral powers, hiding behind the Earth’s mighty ones
and controlling them through their technological ‘gifts’, are pulling the
strings as they advise and manipulate them, leading them towards the great
confrontation which will reach its climax on the Great Day of the
permanent withdrawal of the stolen Sacred Archetypes from the material
world.
Because This is really the uniquely Great Day of God Almighty: WHEN
THE SACRED ARCHETYPES EMBEZZLED BY LUCIFER RETURN
TO THEIR SOURCE.
§ 15. “Behold, I am coming like a thief (in the midst of the period
of Armageddon);
Blessed is he who stays awake, and keeps his garments (his
Higher Noetic/Mental Body/Matrimony/wedding garment), so
that he doesn't walk naked and they see his shame (his Spiritual
impoverishment).”
But secretly, like a thief without drum-rolls and fanfares, Jesus with His
HyperUniversal Forces (the slain Lamb with His Angels who follow His
instructions …) have breached the universe of delusion and methodize the
Withdrawal Of the Sacred Archetypes from material creation, urging
those who are waiting to safeguard their Spiritual Body/Matrimony-garment
that enfolds their Soul.
(parenthesis opens)
MATTHEW 24

§ 43. “But know this: if the master of the house* (the archon of
this world) had known what hour the thief (Jesus, to remove the
Archetypes) would come, he would have kept watch and not have
allowed his house (his universe) to be broken into.”
LUKE 12

§ 38. “And if he should come in the second watch, or come in the

third watch…
§ 39. But be sure of this: that if the master of the house* had
known what hour the thief was coming, he would have watched,
and not have allowed his house to be broken into.”
* “If the master of the house has been called Beelzebub, how
much more the members of his household …! [MATTHEW 10:25]”
An important and incomprehensible point –since it is not accepted by men–
is that the ‘thief’ and more precisely he who breaks into the house, is not
coming to restitute but to dissolve! The same of course applies to what the
Angels of Revelation do! They bring down the world of delusion, which is
matter. This is why Christ states:
LUKE 12

§ 49. “I came to set fire on the earth, and how I wish it were
already kindled!”
GOSPEL OF THOMAS

§ 71. “Jesus said: I will overturn this house and no one will be
able to rebuild it.”
So, he who will appear to ‘sanitize’ or renovate and decorate this world, will
be NONE OTHER THAN the master of the house, the archon of this world!
He will come then to restitute matter and bring ‘justice’ into the matrix of
injustice. Those men, who will have not understood the Truth, will see him
as a ‘savior’. He, however, will be the antichrist!
Concepts in the material world are usually deflected and diverted away from
their correct position; this is why men mistakenly believe that Christ will
appear in the material plane! This is the most dangerous deception of all.
What material men will perceive will only be a HyperCosmic Light,
because:
MATTHEW 24

§ 27. “For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the
west, so also will the presence of the Son of Man be.”
THE SECOND COMING / APPEARANCE OF JESUS WILL NOT TAKE
PLACE ON MATERIAL EARTH, BUT IN THE SPIRITUAL PLACE –
WHICH IS PREPARED– IN THE STATE OF THE FATHER AFTER THE
FIRST RESURRECTION.

This is why Matthew notes:

MATTHEW 24

§ 4. “And Jesus answered and said to them: “Watch out that no

one deceives you. §5. For many will come in My name, claiming,
‘I am the Messiah / Christ,’ and they will deceive many.”
(Parenthesis closes)

REVELATION 16 cont’d
§ 16. “And they gathered them together to the place that is called
in Hebrew, Armageddon.”603
Armageddon, an extremely specific and peculiar conflict/battle, which will
be dealt with later on.
603 A) THE GEOGRAPHICAL LOCATION OF ARMAGEDDON TEL MEGIDDO,

Wikipedia.org
«Megiddo is a hill in modern Israel near the Kibbutz of Megiddo, known
for its historical, geographical and theological importance especially under
its Greek name Armageddon. In ancient times Megiddo was an important
city-state. …The name Armageddon mentioned in the New Testament
derives from Har-Megiddo meaning mount/rise/hill/dike of Megiddo in
Hebrew. … Today, Megiddo is an important junction on the main road
connecting the center of Israel with lower Galilee and the northern region.
(In brief)
Three of the most famous battles are mentioned in the valley of Megiddo
(Armageddon).
§ Battle of Megiddo (15th century B.C.) fought between the armies of the
Egyptian pharaoh Thutmose III and the Canaanites and their ruler
Kadesh.
§ Battle of Megiddo (609 B.C.) fought between Egypt and the Kingdom of
Judah, in which battle, King Josiah fell.
§ Battle of Megiddo (1918) fought during World War I between Allied
troops, led by General Edmund Allenby, and the Ottoman army.»
B) «… and its water dried.»
MEGIDDO TUNNEL, geocities.com
«In the valley of Megiddo in Israel, there was an ancient city since the
time of King Solomon. The water supply was outside the city’s wall, thus
a tunnel was cut through the walls (with simultaneous excavation from
both ends) to give safe access to water in the event of a siege. The tunnel
consists of a sloping section 34 meters long and of a horizontal one 60
meters long leading to a shaft 29 meters deep.»
In order to explain the events described in the following verses of chapter 16
in the Revelation, which are referring to Armageddon, it is necessary for me
to bring forth some new information which is hidden inside chapter 17 of
the Apocalypse. There, we will meet a new ‘beast’, different from the two
previous ones we looked at just a while ago. When we have gathered all
necessary data, we will return back to chapter 16, in order to complete the
analysis of Armageddon.

REVELATION 17

§ 1. “And there came one of the seven angels who had the seven
vials (bowls) and talked with me, saying to me, “Come, I will
show you the judgment of the great harlot who sits upon many
waters;

§ 2. With whom the kings of the earth have committed

fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk
with the wine of her fornication.”
The great harlot (prostitute) who sits on many seas, oceans and lakes, is the
entire planet …Earth whose 2/3 are water.
(In many ancient and religious texts, the word ‘earth’ is considered to be
the cause of matter).
§ 3. “So he carried me away in the Spirit into the wilderness: and I
saw a woman sitting upon a scarlet beast which was full of
names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.”604
The various view points and opinions that confuse men seem to have
different sources of origin. But the beast is ONE, and with its seven mouths
in its seven heads spits out different…‘views’…
One roars, the other speaks gently, the third lies and misleads, the fourth
scorns, the fifth threatens, the sixth eases the mind, the seventh seduces.
604 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-513):

«The Fall was the result of man's knowledge, for ‘his eyes were opened’.
Indeed, he was taught Wisdom (devious wisdom) and the hidden
knowledge by the ‘Fallen Angel’, for the latter had become from that day
his Manas, Mind and Self-consciousness. …And now it stands proven that
Satan, or the Red Fiery Dragon, the Lord of Phosphorus (brimstone was
a theological improvement), and Lucifer, or ‘Light-Bearer’, is in us (as the
‘Breath’ of the creator of our soul): it is our Mind -- our Tempter and Redeemer.»
(The view that Lucifer is our ‘redeemer’ is the Great Deception of Blavatsky).
(1) The Master of Phosphorus: Is it really coincidental that
phosphorus,
green twilight, hollow Earth, Shambhala, King (archon) of the world,
Lucifer, Εωσφόρος= Light bringer [Phōs, Gr. Φως = Light + φέρω= to
bring].

REVELATION 17 cont’d

§ 4. “And the woman (Earth) was arrayed in purple and scarlet

color, and adorned with gold and precious stones and pearls,
having in her hand a golden cup full of abominations and the
filthiness of her fornication.
§ 5. And upon her forehead a name was written: Mystery, Babylon
the great (visible material Earth) the mother of harlots and
abominations of the earth (the cause of matter).
§ 6. I saw the woman (Earth), drunken with the blood of the saints
and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And when I saw her, I
marveled with great amazement.”
The ‘treasures’ of the visible (Babylon) Earth, as the womb of debauchery
and martyrdom of every witness of the Truth.
And the harlot …bedazzles with the beauty of her nature.
(Earth’s nature)

§ 7. “But the angel said unto me, “Why did you marvel? I will tell
you the mystery of the woman and of the beast that carries her,
which has the seven heads and the ten horns.”
§ 8. “The beast that you saw was, …”
The beast was visible during the 4th Root Race of Men in the form of gods
and daemons.605
605 A) BOOK OF ENOCH, Ch.7: Ǥ12. Whose (giants/Nephelims) stature was
each three hundred cubits: They devoured all which the labors of men
produced; and men could no longer feed them. §13. Then, the giants turned
against men to devour them. §14. And they began to attack birds, and
beasts, and reptiles, and fishes, to eat their flesh one after the other, and to
drink their blood. §15. Then the earth was severely tried by the evil ones.
CH. 15 (XV): Ǥ8. And now the giants born by the coherence of spirit and
flesh shall be called on earth evil spirits and on earth shall be their
habitation. … Evil spirits shall they be upon earth, and the spirits of the
wicked shall they be called. …§9. The spirits of the giants, the Napheleim
(Nephelim) [orig. Anc. Gr. text] shall bring all sorts of inflictions (scourge) to
earth, cholera, war, famine and lamentation. §10. They will neither eat food
nor drink, invisible to the sight (the evil spirits of the giants/Nephelims) and they
will rise even against men and women, for they have received life from
them in the days of desolation and slaughter.»

REVELATION 17 cont’d

§ 8. “… and is not, …”
And by now, it (the beast) is not to be found in the visible/seen world –
because all those (gods and daemons) were confined in the Tartara / the
Abyss / Shambhala and other places of the universe…
§ 8. “… and is about to rise out of the abyss …”
But the beast is fated to come out of the Abyss, Tartara and Shambhala
(whose central gates are in the East, by the way!) and will again become
visible.
§ 8. “… and go into perdition.”
And it will proceed to perdition (…seducing and dragging many people
along with it…)
§ 8. “… And those who dwell on earth, whose names have not
been written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world,
will marvel when they see the beast …”
Because many men will marvel at the beast on account of the ‘gifts’ and
‘miracles’ it will offer them…
§ 8. “… that was, …”
Which (the beast) was once visible: as the Gods or Titans or Giants or
Daemons or Elohims.
§ 8. “… and is not, …”
But is not visible any more,
§ 8. “… and yet shall come.”
even though it will appear again.
§ 9. “Here is the mind which has wisdom: The seven heads are
seven mountains on which the woman (Earth) is seated.”
The seven Elohims of the material creation –supreme powers with spiritual
‘bodies’ in the size of mountains– as the basis/foundation for the creation of
the Earth.606
§ 10. “There are also seven kings. Five have fallen, one is (i.e. the
6th), and the other (i.e. the 7th) has not yet come. And when he
does come, he must remain a short time.”
The seven kings/Elohims are the ‘archons’ of the invisible government and
of the spiritual powers of this world.
606 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS

E.]
(p. 160):«…Nobly-born child…even if the bodies of the largest of these
peaceful and wrathful deities are equal [in vastness] to the limits of the
heavens; the intermediate, as big as Mt. Meru; the smallest, equal to
eighteen bodies such as thine own body, set one upon another, be not
terrified at that; be not awed.»
Every 2,000 years, the Earth passes into the vibration of one of the seven (in
total) rays (of dark) ‘light’, until the 14,000 year cycle is complete. Each ray
corresponds to one of the seven Elohims of material creation, who is
represented by a corresponding Chohan. The seventh ‘king’ –who during
this period took over the Earth’s ‘supervision’– is called Arcturus. He is the
Elohim of the 7th ray of the violet flame and is represented by Chohan Saint
Germaine, who on May 1st, 1954 officially took over the ministry of the
Chohan of the 7th (violet) Ray and will lead the Earth during this 7th period.
At the time when the Revelation was being written by John, the Earth was
under the vibration of the 6th Ray of Elohim Pharschaum. The five previous
Elohims had come and gone, the sixth was still active and the seventh had
not yet come. But when he comes, he won’t stay for long: “There are also
seven kings. Five have fallen, one is, and the other has not yet
come. And when he does come, he must remain only a short
time.”
607Count Saint Germaine, Chohan of the 7th Violet Ray. During this time
period, he will envelop Earth with his violet robe. His personal aetheric
sanctuary is located over the …Carpathian Mountains (see reference #536,
regarding the violet flame)
PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
«Saint Germaine's speech, given to a group of disciples of ‘Bridge to
Freedom’ on April 21, 1954
…During the end of that earthly life, I went to Transylvania (certain
rational connotations come up automatically…) and from there, on May
1st, 1684, I passed on to the service rank of the ascended masters. I
undertook the ministry of the Chohan of the seventh ray, around the end of
the 18th century…
…On the eve of this great ceremony (of the coronation), which will
occupy the energy and attention of all members of our spiritual
hierarchy,…the crown of authority was given to me as the master
consciousness of the coming cycle of the 2000 years. (…He will not
complete this cycle though, “…because he knows that he has little
time.”)
Although I was the Chohan of the seventh ray for many years, I had nevertheless not yet become
the Cosmic Representative of the 7th new cycle, because the final vibrations of the sixth ray were
[…and there are seven kings, five have
still strong in the planet’s atmosphere.
fallen, and one is (the 6th Elohim and Chohan of the 6th ray), the other (the 7th of the
7th ray) has not yet come, and when he comes, he must stay for a
little time.]
B) The White Brotherhood has names for the seven Elohims (the seven heads of the beast) and
their divine complements:
1st ray, azure flame: EloahHercules, divine complement: Eloi Tamara.
2nd ray, yellow (solar) flame: Eloah Chandion, divine complement: Eloi
Celeste.
3rd ray, rose pink flame: Eloah Orion, divine complement: Eloi Angelika.
4th ray, crystal flame: Eloah Vista, divine complement: Eloi Crystal.
5th ray, green flame: Eloah Halcyon, divine complement: Eloi Genesis.
6th ray, golden-ruby flame: Eloah Pharschaum, divine complement: Eloi Giou
Lin.
7th ray, violet flame: Eloah Arcturus, divine complement: Eloi Diana.»

(Parenthesis opens)

REVELATION 12

§ 12. “Therefore rejoice O heavens, and you who dwell in them!

Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea! For the devil
has come down to you, having great wrath, because he knows
that he has only a short time.”
(Parenthesis closes)

REVELATION 17 continued…

§ 11. “And the beast that was, and is not, is himself also the
eighth, and is of the seven, and he goes to perdition.”
The creator Lucifer, the beast, the red dragon is the eighth one. He is
represented by the seven Elohims of creation, –his seven heads– and by the
one who will pretend to be Christ in order to mislead, the antichrist.
The antichrist is a member of the invisible government which in its entirety
is called the White Brotherhood or the Spiritual Hierarchy of the Planet and
has its headquarters in the sub-chthonic Shambhala.608
608 Antichrist:
Member of the White Brotherhood and the Spiritual
Hierarchy of the planet, situated in Shambhala-Agartha. His spiritual
name is Lord Divino and the cosmic one, by which he is known to his
believers, is Maitreya. This entity declares he is the Christ, Buddha,
Messiah of the Jews etc. His aetheric hermitage is located over Kashmir
Pakistan/India and his name’s lexarithm written in Jewish gives the sum of
666 (see Drawings, the number of the beast.)
…The kings of the East (from Shambhala) are preparing…
«…so that the way of the kings from the East can be prepared».
A) CONFERENCE OF THE SPIRITUAL HIERARCHY IN SHENANDOAH (11/08/82),
VOL. II, 24
«SANAT KUMARA: (addressing his attending students) …To those of you
who are not blessed with inner vision, I will tell you that sitting on my
right is the beloved lord Maitreya –known in the inner planes as Lord
Divino.”
B) MAITREYA'S OFFICIAL WEBSITE STATES:
«Awaited by all faiths under different names, Maitreya is the Christ to
Christians, the Imam Mahdi to Muslims, Krishna to Hindus, the Messiah
to Jews, and Maitreya Buddha to Buddhists. He is the World Teacher for
all, religious or not, an educator in the broadest sense.»

REVELATION 17 continued…

§ 12. “And the ten horns which you saw are ten kings who have
received no kingdom as yet, but one hour they receive authority
as kings together with the beast.”
When the Revelation was being written, these governors of men did not yet
exist. But today, when time has matured, these ‘kings’ are present.
With the methods of globalization and the new world order of things, these
powerful rulers make their decisions along with the beast/astral force/
extraterrestrials, the beast which will continue to act invisible only for a
little longer…
§ 13. “These are of one mind, …”
…UN, NATO, EU, G8, G20, Bilderberg Group
§ 13. “… and they shall hand over their power and authority to the
beast. (Global Government)”
The entirety of astral forces will seize the rule of this world through their
representative, the antichrist, who will initially appear unescorted by these
powers.
The leaders of the nations themselves, after they have completed their
personal ‘transactions’ with him, will surrender their office to him. Most
religious leaders will do the same.
(Prophecies say that Pope Benedict will be the last Pope).
When the time comes, the antichrist will open the ‘gates’ for the ‘multitude
of sub-chthonic inflictions’ to appear on earth.609
609 Announcements from the official antichrist webpage; His
representative, false prophet Benjamin Creme answers:
A) MAITREYA MISSION (My-'tray-ah) ‘THE SON OF MAN’
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME
«Question: Under what prism will the world see Maitreya? Under what
authority will he take action? Will he and the Masters create some new
institution or organization?
Answer: After the Day of Declaration, the world will see him as the
spearhead for all progressive movements of change that look ahead. In the
end, this will signal the complete change of all of our institutions. Soon
after the Day of Declaration, the Christ (the antichrist Maitreya) will
present to the world twelve Masters of Wisdom. Some of these
Masters will assume very high positions. One or two will become heads
of state of certain governments, in countries playing key-roles in the
world. Another Master will assume duties as the head of a new
organization which will be founded by the United Nations, to supervise
the deployment of the redistribution program. The Masters will function in
the most international way, without forming some new group or separate
organization, but will be the pioneers of a new world thought and view,
and naturally, they will constitute the stimulation for all the ideas
necessary for the reconstruction of the world.» (Offering, of course, free-
energy as a gift)
A piece of information, simply to make us think: A basic condition for
someone to become a disciple of the Masters of the White Brotherhood is
not to smoke. The White Brotherhood forbids its disciples to smoke
because its masters cannot dwell (invisibly) in places where there is
cigarette smoke!
An article with the strange title: ‘Aliens Don't Like to Eat People That
Smoke’, can be found on the internet. Also very impressive is the fact that
the first smoking prohibition was imposed by that great ‘humanitarian’…
Hitler, since he also had close relations with the subterranean ‘masters’ of
Shambhala of inner Earth.
Could it then be that smoking prohibition is a ‘forerunner’/condition for
the coming of certain ones? …So let us not kid ourselves, they don't care
so much about our health, when, at the same time, all other dangerous
nutrients, food preservatives, dioxins, plant-chemicals, genetically
modified nutrients, air spraying, chemtrails, electromagnetic radiations
from high-voltage cables, mobile phones, H.A.A.R.P., nuclear waste,
codex Allimentarius –dead food– eugenics etc. are allowed to circulate
freely!
B) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE, DECEMBER 2008
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS FROM BENJAMIN CRÈME
«Question: Will Barack Obama be the last president of the United States? I
believe it was either Maitreya's associate or your Master who said that
eventually the US presidency will be replaced by a group of wise elder
statesmen.
Answer: That is still the plan, so there is every chance that Mr. Obama will
be the last president.
There is a rumor that Maitreya may use a different name when he comes
to power. He will nevertheless be easily identifiable.»
(See: DRAWINGS, (1) THE PHOTOGRAPH OF THE ANTICHRIST and (2) THE NUMBER OF
THE BEAST).

As soon as the king and archon of this world realizes that his universe has
been ‘ruptured’ by the HyperCosmic Powers, he will come out of the
Abyss/Shambhala in order to safeguard it. Then, the ten kings/commanders
of men, who share the same views (are of one mind) “…will hand over
their power and authority to the beast”, which was (visible) and is not,
but will be (visible) again.
(parenthesis opens)
REVELATION 8

§ 13. “And I looked, and I heard an angel flying through the midst
of heaven, saying with a loud voice, “Woe, woe, woe to those who
dwell on the earth, because of the remaining blasts of the trumpet
of the three angels who are about to sound!”
REVELATION 9

§ 1. “And the fifth angel sounded: And I saw a star fallen from
the sky unto the earth; and to him was given the key of the shaft of
the abyss.”610
The ‘sign’ of the antichrist/dragon is already visible.
A ‘star’ will forebode the coming disaster of mankind.
It will be the antichrist’s ‘herald’, who shall bring with him the ‘key’ to
unlock the abyss and free the worst inflictions/evils that man can imagine,
because he (antichrist) is not coming alone.
An army of horrendous daemons follows behind him. Woe to those who
worship him!
610 A) Regarding the Key of the Abyss:
Scorpion-men are the guardians of the
gates of the Abyss, ‘Inner Earth’. They are the guardians of the ‘gods’ and
of the masters of Shambhala, of the beast and of the anti-Christ. Those are
the ‘kings of the East’ and their chosen one has the key of the Abyss. His
symbol/sign is a star!
B) Regarding the star
(a) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE JANUARY – FEBRUARY 2009
MAITREYA’S FIRST INTERVIEW, (BENJAMIN CREME) 11 JANUARY 2009
«In the very near future, people everywhere will have the opportunity to
witness an extraordinary and significant sign, the like of which has been
manifested only once before, at the birth of Jesus.
…this mysterious event is a sign, and heralds the beginning of Maitreya’s
open mission. Soon after the sign appears in our skies, Maitreya will give
His first media interview on American television.»
(b) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE MARCH 2009
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS FROM BENJAMIN CREME:
«Question:The ‘star’ that can now be seen in several places around Norway
seems to get brighter and brighter all the time. Lately it has also been seen
during the daytime. What then is its purpose?
Answer: It is a ‘sign’ to herald the emergence of Maitreya into His public
mission».
(c) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE MAY 2009
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME:
«Question: In what way can you recognize the ‘star’ sign and not get it
mixed up with celestial bodies?
Answer: For a start, it is very bright, brighter than Venus, changes colors
and moves.»
Let us finally see though what this star is, that thousands of people around the world have seen…
because we will next have to proceed elsewhere…
(d) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE MAY 2009
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME
«Question: I have one question that has been gnawing at my mind for
several weeks: why have you been calling the light in the sky ‘the star’,
while some of your regular readers know it is one or more UFOs?
Answer: I decided to follow my Master’s example. He had called it a ‘star-
like luminary of brilliant power’, and related it to the ‘star’ which led the
‘three wise men’ to the birthplace of Jesus. Some of us know that that
‘star’ was a spacecraft too, but is accepted by millions as a miracle star
(this is actually true).
…It was just before Christmas so I called it a ‘Christmas star’, sure that
that would be more interesting and magnetic than a prediction about a
UFO. In Britain at least, people are much more skeptical of UFOs than in
the USA, for example. Of course, at each lecture I make it clear that what
looks like a star is, in fact, one of four huge spacecraft.
…The ‘star’ is brighter even than Venus, changes color frequently and
moves position. So, obviously, it is not a real star. There are in fact four
such ‘star-like luminaries’ covering the world. They are gigantic
spacecraft (each one about the size of five football grounds put together).
They all come from planets of our own solar system (apparently, that’s
where their bases are). They are a sign, heralds of the first public
appearance on American television of Maitreya, the World Teacher.»
(Parenthesis still open)
REVELATION 12

§ 3. “And another sign appeared in the sky: and behold, a great

red dragon with seven heads and ten horns (the aforementioned),
and seven diadems on his heads.
§ 4. His tail swept down a third of the stars of the sky and threw
them to the earth.
§ 9. And the great dragon was cast out, that ancient serpent, called
the Devil and Satan who deceives the whole world; he was cast
out onto the earth, and his angels were thrown down with
him.”611
Behold the astral followers of the red dragon/Lucifer/creator who are
waiting to surge into the Earth, masqueraded as ‘our friends’ from the stars.
611 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’, (I-407, 408, 409, 410, 411):

«Dragons and snakes of antiquity are all seven-headed.

…It was the goddess of the Great Bear and mother of Time who was in
Egypt from the earliest times the ‘Living Word’, (Logos) and that Sevekh-
Kronus, whose type was the Crocodile-Dragon, the pre-planetary form of
Saturn, was called her son and consort; he was her Word-Logos.
…A full Initiate was called a ‘Dragon’, a ‘Snake’ a ‘Naga’;
…Now, as shown, the seven-headed or septenary DRAGON-LOGOS had
been in the course of time split up, so to speak, into four heptanomic
(sevenfold) parts or twenty-eight portions… And this is the ‘True and the
Perfect Serpent’ (Ophis), he is the seven-lettered God who is now credited
with being Jehovah, and Jesus (they also included Jesus in their dark
symbolisms) One with him. …The seven-headed serpent has more than
one signification in the Apocryphal (Arcane) teachings. It is the seven-
headed Dragon, each of whose heads is a star of the Lesser Bear; but it
was also, and pre-eminently, the Serpent of Darkness (i.e., inconceivable
and incomprehensible) whose seven heads were the seven Logoi (Words),
the reflections of the one and first manifested Light -- the universal
Logos.»

(Parenthesis still open)

REVELATION 9

§ 2. “And he opened the pit of the abyss, and smoke arose out of
the pit like the smoke of a great furnace; and the sun and the air
were darkened because of the smoke of the pit.
§ 3. Then out of the smoke locusts came upon the earth. And unto
them was given power, like the power of scorpions of the earth.
§ 7. The appearance of the locusts was like horses prepared for
battle. On their heads were crowns of something like gold, and
their faces were like the faces of men.
§ 8. They had hairs like women’s hairs, and their teeth were like
lions’ teeth.
§ 9. And they had breasts like breastplates of iron, and the sound
of their wings was like the sound of chariots with many horses
rushing into battle.
§ 10. They had tails like scorpions, and there were stings in their
tails.”612
(Parenthesis closes)

Because, as we have said, he holds the ‘key’ of the abyss.

What will burst out of there however will be the greatest scourge for men.
612 See reference #595 (scorpion-men)
SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE JUNE 2009
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME:
«Question:I have been doing some research into the UFO phenomenon. I
have read quite a few times on the Share International website that they
are our Space Brothers.
Are all the different species of aliens our Space Brothers or are some good
and some evil?
I struggle with the ones that abduct, take control, and cause fear as having
a good purpose for mankind. Can you elaborate on this?
Answer: Yes, without exception, the people (the alleged extraterrestrial
beings) who man the space-crafts we see are harmless. In fact they are
carrying out arduous work on our behalf, neutralizing, as far as the
Karmic Law allows, much of the pollution which we spew into our
atmosphere, oceans, rivers and land (because of the technology they have
granted to us. But this is a well-kept secret). We owe them an enormous
debt. For over 60 years the world’s governments have kept from the
people the existence of these space visitors and know that they are entirely
harmless* (!!!). Nevertheless, when they can no longer control belief in
their existence, these same paranoid governments present them as
abductors, brutal and seeking control over humanity. None of that
slanderous propaganda is true and soon the people of the world will know
that for certain (when we find out, it will be too late to retreat…). They
work with our own Spiritual Hierarchy of which Maitreya is the head.»
*MILTON WILLIAM COOPER: (Former US Navy officer, Intelligence Dept.)
«…They ask the Government to keep their presence here secret.»

REVELATION 17 Cont’d…

§ 14. “These will wage war against the Lamb, and the Lamb will
overcome them, for He is Lord of lords and King of kings; and
those who are with Him are called, and chosen, and faithful.”
This battle will not be a conventional one, (and it certainly isn't
Armageddon) but will be a ‘battle of points’. It will basically be a
confrontation of theses (viewpoints).

The ‘weapons’ of the side of the ‘Lamb’ are the Pure Spirit and the
capabilities IT possesses. These capabilities do not aim to impress –with
signs and wonders– but have the ability to completely ‘dissolve’ every
barren point of view. This is a condition that will be experienced by modern
generations when circumstances come to maturity…
The views of the dark powers' side, are like fireworks that impress only the
‘petty ones’, leading their spirituality to regions with an impenetrable
‘roof’. Using the ‘tool’ of the sixth sense they possess, they perform
‘miracles’ to bedazzle only the naïve ones. But when the True Spirit shines,
nothing will be able to resist IT because only IT can offer IMMEDIATE EXODUS
from captivity. Hence, the restoration of the Truth is inevitable and victory is
CERTAIN, since “… the Lamb will overcome them!”

REVELATION 17 Cont’d…

§ 15. “And he said to me, The waters which you saw, where the
harlot is seated, are peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues.”
Planet Earth.
§16. “And the ten horns which you saw on the beast, these will
hate the harlot, make her desolate and naked, they shall eat her
flesh and burn her with fire.”
The ten ‘kings’ ruling humanity –those who are of one opinion and will
surrender their office/power to the beast– will ‘hate’ the Earth/whore and
will inflict its ecological destruction, sucking it dry of its resources.
§17. “For God (The Father) has put it into their hearts to fulfill
His will, to be of one mind, and to give their kingdom to the beast,
until the words of God shall be fulfilled.”
Unfortunately for men, there is a ‘unanimous’ decision leading to…havoc…
§18. “And the woman that you saw is that great city which has a
kingdom over the kings of the earth.”
(end of chapter)
(See chapter: How they control the world – Secret Societies)

This is the Earth. It is under a double authority. Under the authority of

humans, and they in turn under the authority of the invisible secret
government of the gods/creators of the ‘Spiritual’ Hierarchy of the planet,
the White Brotherhood.

When time grows near and the HyperUniversal Powers –of the Angels
flanking the Lamb/Christ– have completed the preliminary preparations
releasing the bonds, the procedure for the extraction/release of the
HyperCosmic Sacred Archetypes from material creation will commence!
This will be the Great Sacred Moment of the Almighty Father! The moment
when the stolen Sacred Archetypes return to Their Source!
613Things have matured and time has come for the Mother of the fallen
Creator to restore the damage Her Son has caused.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [FREDERIK
WISSE]: «And when the mother (of the creator/Yaldabaoth) recognized that the
garment of darkness was imperfect…she repented with much weeping.
And the whole ‘pleroma’ (the Completeness of the True Cosmoi) heard the prayer of
her repentance, and they prayed on her behalf to the invisible, virginal
Spirit. And the Spirit…poured (Essence) over her from Its Entire Pleroma…
And she was taken up (higher from where she had fallen), not to her own aeon (not
to her original position), but above her son that she might be in the ninth (Sky)
until she has corrected her deficiency.» Retrieving and returning back
the Sacred Archetypes that her son has embezzled.

The departure of the ‘Sacred Archetypes’ begins. The inner/lower astral

regions are the first to be abandoned by the Sacred Archetypes of Creation;
the boundaries of the dimensions are disrupted, forcing their tenants to burst
out in total panic.
(Parenthesis opens)
MATTHEW 24
§ 15. “Therefore when you see the ‘abomination of desolation’,
spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place –
whoever reads, let him understand–
§ 16. Then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains.
§ 17. Let him who is on the housetop not go down to take
anything out of his house.
§ 18. And let him who is in the field not go back to get his clothes.
§ 19. But woe to those who are pregnant and to those who are
nursing babies in those days!
§ 20. And pray that your flight may not be in winter or on the
Sabbath.
§ 21. For then there will be great tribulation, such as has not been
since the beginning of the world until this time, no, nor ever shall
be.”
This will be the time when the dark powers with their revolting appearance
will appear. The ‘gate-keeper’ of the Abyss, the antichrist, will free them
from their sub-chthonic sunless holes, so that like obedient ‘bloodhounds’ –
by wreaking havoc– they can lead men into the worst ambush creation has
ever known!
614The ‘Chupacabra’ is a being –one could easier call it a ‘materialized
bogy’− which is related with the strange animal mutilations in Central
America that started in the seventies. (See also previous reference #568, I)
A) FROM NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC: EL CHUPACABRAS
«Following the reports of mutilated farm animals in Puerto Rico,
eyewitnesses began coming forward to describe the predator. Said to have
glowing red eyes, the face of a gargoyle and the wings of a vampire bat,
the culprit was named El Chupacabras, ‘The Goat Sucker’, by the press.
Quickly, the creature made the leap to parts of the U.S. and Latin
America. Some say it's simply the public's imagination running amuck
(surely not unjustifiably). Others say the creature is a genetic experiment
that escaped, a space alien, or a supernatural being.»
B) CHUPACABRA KILLED IN TEXAS? THEOFANTASTIQUE.COM
«Mysterious animal deaths sparked mass hysteria on the small island of
Puerto Rico. In 1992, Puerto Rican newspapers reported a series of
strange killings had taken place, of a variety of animals including birds,
horses and especially goats. The killings occurred around the village of
Moca, and the local people believed a mythical creature called El Vampiro
de Moca was responsible.
Over a period of six months the slaughter became more widespread,
causing mass panic and hysteria. Researchers coined the term
‘Chupacabra’ meaning ‘Goatsucker’ in Spanish. The name related to the
puncture wounds and lack of blood found on the victims. The reports of
Chupacabra activity then began to spread into the Americas and for the
last decade sightings have been reported as far north as Carolina, USA and
as far south as Chile.
The Chupacabra grew from a village vampire to an international
phenomenon. El Chupacabra became a merchandising dream with t-shirts,
toys and even a song being produced. By the end of the 1990s the hysteria
died away and fewer sightings were reported.
Unexplained animal killings still continue on Puerto Rico and the locals
are left with a real mystery to whom or what is killing their animals.»
In truth, these beings are considered workers. They belong to the low
ranks of the hierarchy and they are one of many races sub-chthonian
creatures that fully obey ‘superiors’. This particular case refers to a
species responsible to gather the DNA of (edible) animals for their ‘arc’,
necessary for the nutrition of humans, when they get transported to the
place where they are planning to take them.
(SEE: DRAWINGS, CHUPACABRA, ‘THE ABOMINATION’)

(Parenthesis still open)

MATTHEW 24

§ 28. For wherever the carcass is, there the vultures will gather.
Because, as the ancient Gr. proverb says: “when the tree has fallen, everyone
runs to it with his axe/hatchet”!
[δρυός πεσούσης πας ανήρ ξυλεύεται]
MATTHEW 24

§ 22. And unless those days were shortened, no flesh would be

saved; but for the elect’s sake those days will be shortened.
The misfortune is that the selected ones will still be amidst havoc and suffer
this tempest.
But time runs short and as procedures accelerate in favor of those who are
waiting, unnatural phenomena start to appear.
(The converging line of time)
As the withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes of creation will be in progress,
the higher (positive) astral regions will also be deprived of Them. The
entities residing there, in turmoil, will appear on Earth and pretend they are
saviors! They will then hasten to ‘rescue’ men from the preceding negative
(astral) threat, and will conjure any argument to justify that. This is when
that specific event/phenomenon called Armageddon will take place. Let us
open a parenthesis to describe its secrets:
When the archon of this world “placed the cherubim and a flaming sword
that turned round in every direction to guard the way to the tree of life”
[GENESIS 3:24] the boundaries of the cosmic egg/universe were created and
imprisoned the Divine Spirit and The Archetypes of Creation inside it.
When the Spirit of Christ left the world of matter –during His EXODUS from
this world– IT (His Spirit) created a breach/gate to the ‘walls’ of the
egg/universe –over the region of Golgotha, Jerusalem– which led out of this
universe. That event then, caused earthquakes in many places on Earth. In
order now to prevent any escape to that Gate ‘above’, the so-called antichrist
is about to station his headquarters in that area of Jerusalem. Consequently,
the battle of Armageddon (see reference #603 about the geographical region of Armageddon)
will take place between the two astral powers –positive and negative astrals–
masked as good and evil aliens. Humanity will take sides along them,
having been divided as well and in complete ignorance of what will be
really at stake at that hour. But the positive astrals will be an equally grave
danger as the negative ones, because by pretending they will help men
‘escape’, they will guide them to the greatest ambush! A great portion of
humanity will be trapped, believing they have ‘escaped’ But we will deal with
them and many others again later on.
(Parenthesis still open)
MATTHEW 24

§ 23. Then if anyone says to you, ‘Look, here is the Christ!’ or

‘There!’ do not believe it.
§ 24. For pseudo-christs and false prophets will rise and show
great signs and wonders to deceive, if possible, even the elect.
§ 25. Behold, I have told you beforehand!
§ 26. Therefore if they say to you, ‘Look, He (Christ) is in the
desert!’ do not go out; or ‘Look, He is in the inner rooms!’ do not
believe it.”
In this panic then, some of the pursuers will spread rumors about the alleged
reappearance of Christ, in order to direct the prey/man into the trap easier.
But they will be deceiving.
This danger is highlighted by the Gospels because ‘they’, the latter ones,
with their beautiful physiognomies of counterfeit positiveness, will come to
delude men that they are Real, “…even the elect ones.”615
(Parenthesis closes)

615 A) MAITREYA'S TEACHINGS ON RELIGION,

DISCUSSION OF THE IMPACT OF RELIGION ON HUMAN SUFFERING AND THE

ROLE OF THE CLERGY, QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME:
«Question: Do you accept the interpretation of Lucifer as the Fallen Angel
of evil?
Answer: No, I do not. I think this is a complete misunderstanding of Lucifer
by Christian teaching. The name ‘Lucifer’ means, literally, ‘light’. The
word comes from the Latin root: lux, lucis ―light; and fer, ferre― to
bring. It means, therefore, light-bringing and is the name of the planet
Venus as the morning star (Sanat Kumara from Venus). Far from being evil, it is
pure light. In the esoteric teaching, Lucifer is the name for the great
angelic entity who embodies the human kingdom on the soul plane. As
souls, we are each an individualized part of this great Over-soul.»
Precisely! The Power of the Mother of Yaldabaoth/Lucifer which he desires to take back, because
he was fooled and spread it to the souls of humans he created…

B) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE, JULY/AUGUST ISSUE 2009

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS – THROUGH BENJAMIN CREME, 14 JUNE 2009
«Recently, my Master (Maitreya –narration by Benjamin Crème–) talked
about a coming together of the Forces of Light. He meant the coming of
the Masters into the everyday world; they are the Forces of Light on our
planet. But also the joining together with the Forces of Light of Mars and
Venus and perhaps other planets in large numbers.(1) Where there were
one or two, there will be many. Where there were many, there will be even
more. And everywhere: Not only in the Netherlands but everywhere.
Increasing numbers of people are sending in reports of UFO sightings.
In London near where I live, one night recently there were 17 flying low
over the ground. They were seen by many people who stopped their cars,
got out, and watched this parade of UFOs flying about. So there is a
coming together of these forces. People will record more and more
evidence of the ‘flying saucers’, the ‘UFOs’. They are all part of the
plan of the emerging Hierarchy of our world.»
(1) REVELATION CH. 12 «§3…behold, a great red dragon having seven heads

and ten horns (the aforementioned one…), and seven diadems on his heads; §4.
His tail swept down a third of the stars of the sky and threw them to the
earth.»
… But as the release of the Sacred Archetypes is reaching its completion…

(So we return again to chapter 16 of Armageddon which was left unfinished)

REVELATION 16 Cont’d…

§ 17. “And the seventh angel poured out his vial (bowl) into the
air, and a loud voice came out of the temple of heaven, from the
throne, saying, “It is done!”
What else could this “It is done” refer to but the completion of the liberation
of the Sacred Archetypes of Creation from the entire material universe of
deception, THAT GREAT DAY OF GOD ALMIGHTY!
Because of this Withdrawal, the cohesive Forces of the material universe
collapse completely.616
616 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through

channeling)
(p. 236):«Time is collapsing. …This time-collapse results in the
discontinuance of control of the frequencies that define your world.»

REVELATION 16 Cont’d…

§ 18. “And there were voices and thunders and flashes of

lightning; and there was a great earthquake, such a mighty and
great earthquake as had never occurred since men were upon the
earth.
§ 19. And the great city was divided into three parts, and the
cities of the nations fell. And great Babylon (visible, material Earth)
came to remembrance before God, to give her the cup of the wine
of the fierceness of His wrath.
§ 20. And every island fled away, and the mountains were not
found.
§ 21. And great hail from the sky fell upon men, each hailstone
about the weight of a talent; and men blasphemed God because of
the plague of the hail, since that plague was exceedingly great.”
(end of chapter 16)

The breakdown of matter is completed.

In another chapter of the Apocalypse –from the more synoptic ones– the
cosmic events of the end are described as follows:

(Parenthesis opens)
REVELATION 6
§ 12. And I looked when He opened the sixth seal, and behold,
there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as
sackcloth of hair, and the moon became like blood.
§13. And the stars of the sky fell unto the earth, as a fig-tree drops
its unripe (untimely) figs, when it is shaken by a mighty wind.
§ 14. And the sky was split apart like a scroll when it is rolled up,
and every mountain and island was moved from its place.
§15. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich
men, and the commanders, and the mighty men, every
bondservant and every free man, hid themselves in the caves and
in the rocks of the mountains,
§ 16. and they said to the mountains and rocks, “Fall on us and
hide us from the face of him who sits on the throne and from the
wrath of the Lamb!
§17. For the great day of his wrath has come, and who shall be
able to stand?
(see reference #593)

Matthew describes the event of the collapse:

(Parenthesis still open)

MATTHEW 24
§29. Immediately after the tribulation of those days (of the dynasty of the
antichrist Maitreya) the sun will be darkened, and the moon will not
give its light; the stars will fall from heaven, and the powers of the
heavens will be shaken.
(Parenthesis closes)

Let us see though, how the next chapter describes the last scene of the drama
of the Deliverance of Spiritual Men from the material trap.

REVELATION 18

§ 1. “And after these things I saw an angel coming down from

heaven, having great power (authority), and the earth (the energy-
planes, the cause of matter) was illuminated with his glory.
Time completes its cycle and the Earth –the support of matter– is thoroughly
stricken because it was the dragon’s nest.
§ 2. And he cried mightily with a loud voice, saying, “Fallen,
fallen is Babylon the great (dense matter, the Earth) and has become
a dwelling place of demons, a prison for every foul spirit, and a
cage for every unclean and hateful vulture!”
The ‘snake’s cutoff tail’ will become the grave of those who chose to remain
on it, thus entering the threshold of the second death.
These events, no matter how painful, must be stated SO THAT NOBODY CAN
SAY THEY WERE NOT.

REVELATION 18 Cont’d…

§ 4. “And I heard another voice from heaven saying, “Come out

of her, my people, so that you will not take part in her sins,
and receive of her plagues.
§ 5. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God has
remembered her iniquities.”
And while everything will appear to have ended, the Holy Hour of Spiritual
Transference comes for those who have enduringly waited for Redemption,
because the real plagues for the world begin FROM THAT POINT ON!

Because promises are kept…

(Parenthesis opens)
JOHN’S GOSPEL 6
§ 40. “And this is the will of Him who sent Me. Everyone who
sees the Son and believes in Him may have everlasting life; and I
will raise him up at the last day.”
The Sacred Hour has arrived for those who have waited. All those who have
remained firm in their decision will go through the process of the First
Resurrection, regardless of whether they are still alive in matter or have died
and are in the disintegrating energy-fields.
MATTHEW 24

§ 30. “Then the sign of the Son of Man will appear in heaven,
and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn, and they will see
the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and
great glory.”617
Then, while everything will be crumbling down, while events will succeed
one another in lightning-speed because time will be near its finish-line, then
the TRUE SIGN of Christ will appear in the sky, which of course, WILL NOT BE
THE CROSS. The cross is the symbol of matter, and at that time matter will be
dissolving! Those who possess Spiritual Noûs will recognize it immediately.
The others will realize it when it will be too late.
617Let us see though how the false prophet of antichrist replies to the
question posed to him regarding the particular verse, so as to measure the
… ‘depth of his spirituality’:
SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE JULY/AUGUST 2009
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME:
«Question: How do you explain the Bible’s prophecy in MATTHEW 24:29-
31, where Jesus says He will come “on the clouds of heaven with power
and great glory”?
Answer: Maitreya descended from His retreat in the high Himalayas on 8
July 1977, spent some days in Pakistan and then came from Karachi to
London, UK, on 19 July 1977, thus “coming on the clouds” something
which today all can do by airplane.» (!!!)

(Parenthesis still open)

MATTHEW 24

§ 27. “For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the
west, so also will the presence of the Son of Man be.”
An absolutely Spiritual Manifestation.
MATTHEW 24

§ 40. “Then two men will be in the field: one will be taken and the
other left.
§ 41. Two women will be grinding at the mill: one will be taken
and the other left.”
Here is the infamous excerpt which announces the process of the First
Resurrection by de-materialization which is called the “Rapture of the
Church”!
When the withdrawal procedure has finally reached the last (higher/
outermost) layer of the energy-world, wherefrom Spiritual Man is projected,
the Transferred Ones are snatched from there, and they thus cease projecting
their forms onto space-time (dense matter). This will make them suddenly
disappear from the world of form.
(This process is analyzed in the next chapter)
Let them therefore prepare, by Spiritually disengaging themselves from any
material dependence, and they must remain focused towards the correct
Spiritual direction of the Truth.
MATTHEW 24
§ 31. “And He will send His angels with a great sound of a
trumpet, and they will gather together His elect from the four
winds, from one end of the skies to the other.”
So, the souls of the select ones are picked up not from the material plane,
but from the outer energy-region of the material world.
“…from the four WINDS and from one end of the
(material/energy) SKIES to the other.” This will hold true for the
corporeally/materially deceased as well as those who will still be incarnated
in the material world. Yet for those who are incarnated in matter, this
‘rapture of the church’ will result in their projection (on the space-time
‘screen’/matter) to suddenly cease appearing, because the ‘projection
device’ (Soul) will abandon the last energy-layer of matter:
(see: DRAWINGS, THE ROUTE OF THE SOUL)

Because…
GOSPEL OF PHILIP,
[LELOUP, J., Y.]

§ 23. “Neither flesh nor blood can inherit the Kingdom of God.”
The body’s prison ceases to exist…
(Parenthesis closes)

After the Departure of those who passed on to the First Resurrection

(through the Rapture of the Church), follows the ‘coup de grace’ for the
planet along with the bleak fortune of the second group –those who have
loved matter and its ‘commodities’– of the ones who will be lost.
618 A reminder:
FROM HISTORY CHANNEL’S DOCUMENTARY: MAYAN
DOOMSDAY PROPHECY, DECEMBER 21ST 2012
«…At the ancient ball-court at Chichen Itza … the Maya played the same
ball-game that the Hero Twins played against the lords of the underworld,
as described in the Popol Vuh. The game seems to have been a primitive
hybrid of basketball and soccer. The objective was to get a ball through a
ring made of stone, which was mounted high on the wall, using only the
knees and hips. The first team to get the ball through the ring won the
match… (The winners will be those individuals who will achieve the
passage through that ring/Gate, hence passing to the First Resurrection).
…The carving on a sidewall graphically depicts the beheading of a player
at center-court. Many believe this was the fate of the loser. Blood spurts
from his neck in the form of serpents. The decapitated player kneels
before a ball. Inside it, a skull speaks the words symbolizing death (the
second death). …Chilam Balam (the high priest) says: “A time of the end
of the Word of God; A time for uniting for a cause.”
This is the termination of the division/break-up of the Sacred Archetypes
(Λ―Ι), which used to be trapped into matter, and all of them UNIFIED
will return to their Sacred Source. Fortunate will be those who will follow
them, disaster will fall onto those who imagine that Those Sacred
Archetypes were part of matter. And the Maya priest continues: “For half
the people there will be food and for the other half there will be misery.»
We must mention at this point that during this whole period of cosmogonical
disasters, the ‘elect’ commanders of the planet will be ‘safeguarded’ in their
well-prepared areas and will get ready to ‘embark’ their second “salvation”
ark, aiming to abandon the Earth for good.
REVELATION 18 CONTINUED

§6. Reward her just as she rewarded you, and repay her double
according to her works; in the cup which she has mixed, mix
double for her.
§7 To the degree she has glorified herself and lived luxuriously, to
the same measure give her torment and mourning; for she says in
her heart, ‘I sit as a queen, and am no widow, and will not see
mourning.’
§8 Therefore, her plagues shall come in one day, death and
mourning and famine. And she shall be utterly burned with fire,
for strong is the Lord God who judges her…
Let us then look at the Earth’s horrid fortune and along with it matter’s too,
because the definitive end is predestined and comes from space in the form
of a comet…
§21. Then a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone
and cast it into the sea, saying, “Thus with violence the great city
Babylon (visible, material Earth) shall be thrown down, and shall be
found no more.”

619 In the second year of Nebuchadnezzar’s reign, when Prophet Daniel

was in his palace, the king had a prophetic dream concerning the end of
the world:
A) NEBUCHADNEZZAR’S DREAM, OLD TESTAMENT, DANIEL CH. 2: «§1. Now in
the second year of his reign, Nebuchadnezzar had dreams; and his spirit
was so troubled that his sleep left him …§27. Daniel answered before the
king, and said: ‘As for the mystery about which the king has inquired,
neither wise men, nor conjurers, nor astrologers, nor magicians nor
soothsayers are able to declare (explain) it to the king. §28 But there is a
God in heaven who reveals mysteries, and He has made known to King
Nebuchadnezzar what will take place in the latter days.’
§31.You, O king, were looking and behold a great image! (He saw a man’s
image/form). This great image, whose brightness was excellent, stood
before you; and its appearance was terrible.
§32.This (human) image’s head was of pure gold (the 1st Root-race, the
Golden Gender, carrying the Noũs of the Soul on its head),
its breast and its arms of silver (2nd Root-race, the Silver Gender, the
Astral. It is focused on the chest, the cardiac and emotional center),
its belly and its thighs of bronze (3rd Root-race, the Bronze Gender, the
Aetheric. It is centered: (a) around the belly/solar plexus, the center of
lower passions, (b) the genital center where sexual impulses spring from,
and (c) the first energy-center –that of the sacrum– where survival
instincts have their source as the primary attributes of the aetheric body)
§33. its legs were of iron,
(Divine Sparks were not embodied into some souls. These, as plain souls,
were incarnated in matter and formed races. These races never met/knew
the Gender/Race of Heroes.)
…Its feet partly of iron and partly of clay.
(This refers to those who are merely vitalized by the sum of their energy-
bodies –λάας, λαός [=plain folk]).
§34. As you watched, a rock was cut out, but not by human hands, which
struck the man's image on its feet of iron and clay, and crushed them to
pieces.
(…The crushing of the human form/image comes at the end of the 5th Root
Race of the Iron Gender –the feet– when it is found intermixed with the
sub-race of clay).
§35. Then the iron, the clay, the bronze, the silver, and the gold were
crushed all together, and became like chaff from the summer threshing
floors; and the wind carried them away so that no trace of them was
found. But the stone that struck the image became a great mountain and
filled the whole earth.»
B) One of the big threats approaching Earth is called Apophis
(a) APOPHIS, el.wikipedia.org
«99942 Apophis is a near-Earth asteroid. It was discovered in June 2004
and its existence was confirmed in December 2004. Initial observations by
NASA indicated a great probability that it would strike the Earth or the
Moon in 2029 (new calculations indicate the year 2036), something that led to great
publicity. Apophis was first observed from the Kitt Peak National
Observatory, Arizona USA, on June 19, 2004. The previous provisional
designation it was given was 2004 MN4. From its second observation in
December 2004, the asteroid stirs interest of astronomers as initial
indications lead to an increased probability of an impact on Earth. On June
24, 2005, the permanent classification number 99942 is given to it, and on
July 19, 2005, the name Apophis by the people who discovered it.
Until January 2006 calculations showed its diameter to be 320m and its
mass 4.6*1010kg (46,000,000 tons). These calculations were based on 964
observations with optical telescopes and 6 with radio-telescopes, of which
4 with the Doppler method. Nevertheless, the error in these calculations is
considered substantial.»
Some additional information on the same asteroid:
(b) ASTEROID THREATENS EARTH, Pathfinder news 1/3/07, SOURCE: Scotsman news
«Scientists have recently announced that a space mission is soon to be
launched, which will cost about £150 million, and will aim to deter an
asteroid which has already entered into an orbit leading it directly onto
Earth. Scientists, astronauts and space station engineers call upon
immediate awakening for the protection of the planet from the asteroid
Apophis. This asteroid threatens to hit Earth at a speed of over 50,000
kilometers an hour and cause the release of energy of up to 80,000 times
greater than that of the Hiroshima bomb. The research team believes that
the United Nations are about to display great responsibility regarding this
space mission.
…The Space Researchers Association, in which Russian astronauts also
participate, is about to carry out a series of conferences for the best way to
deal with the possible disaster, and in 2009, they will submit an official
proposal to the United Nations.
Schweickart said that the United Nations will have to adopt a plan to deal
with the asteroid threat and decide on the time when immediate action will
have to be taken, in order to avert its collision to Earth.
…Scientists have calculated that even if the asteroid does not hit Earth but
passes close enough to it, the Earth’s gravitational force could cause the
impact.»
And the aversive actions are being methodically organized:
(c) NASA PLANS TO SEND ASTRONAUT ONTO ASTEROID IN EFFORT TO AVOID
CATASTROPHE, Physics4u.gr, The Guardian17 Νοεμβρίου 2006
«NASA is now drawing up plans to land an astronaut on an asteroid
aiming to avert a possible impact with our planet (…revival of the Hollywood
As it is known, a very small asteroid called Apophis
movie ‘Armageddon’).
has already been identified as a possible threat to Earth in 2036. Even
though till today sending an astronaut onto an asteroid to avert a possible
collision with Earth was a science-fiction script, or the script for the
‘Armageddon’ movie, NASA is now preparing to make it a reality. They
want to send an astronaut to an asteroid hurtling through space at more
than 30,000 mph. [THE GUARDIAN]»
C) ASTEROID: ARRIVAL IN 2019
«An asteroid (other than Apophis) has been spotted in a New Mexico
(USA) Laboratory following an 837-day orbit around the Sun, which,
according to initial calculations, will meet Earth on February 1st, 2019.
The most threatening body ever discovered in space seems to have entered
a trajectory guiding it straight to Earth. This celestial body, which
scientists have named 2002ΝΤ7, is no bigger than two kilometers in
diameter, but can destroy the greatest part of the living organisms on
Earth. According to Prof. Dr. Benny Peiser of Liverpool Univ., this type of
asteroid collides with Earth extremely rarely: once every two million
years. But if that were to happen, 2002ΝΤ7 would cause such havoc that
humanity would regress back to the most distant times of its history. Most
scientists appear relatively calm, hoping that collision will eventually be
avoided. How? Simply because the calculations of the asteroid’s
trajectory, have not yet been completed. 2002ΝΤ7 therefore, could pass by
the outer atmosphere of our planet.»
During these tragic moments of the world, men who will NOT pass onto the
Spiritual First Resurrection but will manage to stay alive on Earth, having
no other choice, will join the ranks of the antichrist and will be lead to the
ambush of the spectacular starships of the Luciferian power. They may even
join the group of the past earthly commanders of the nations who will (at
that time) be transported to their second ark, so they can all together
abandon the Earth permanently.
–And those who did not pass onto the First Resurrection, but have lost their
lives during the calamities of the last days on Earth, where will they go in
this new phase of the universe?
–Those who have not managed to be Spiritually ‘snatched’ –even if they are
dead– will remain in the energy-spaces of the material universe and will
reincarnate ‘normally’ in the new order of the 5th dimension.
What must be made clear is that if someone is meant to pass onto the First
Resurrection, they will, regardless of whether they are alive on Earth or dead
in the energy fields. The same holds true for anyone who does not possess
the ‘ticket’ for the First Resurrection: Either alive on Earth or dead in the
energy-planes, he will be left out of the Bridal Chamber.
The dark powers know that the Sacred Keys/Archetypes of creation will be
returned to their Source. They themselves are in no possession of such
codes/tools. Thus, the entrapment of their energy-nutrition/men into a
‘setting/scene’ ‘dressed-up’ to look alive in some parallel universe will
prolong their ‘life’. Their ‘mouse trap’ will be made out of phantasmagoric
space crafts that will lead the misguided ones to the doubly virtual reality.
Thus men will only be able to watch the disaster of the burning planet from
far away, looking at it through the port-holes of the spaceships which will be
provided as a means of escape by their false saviors.
620 A) KALOGERAKIS, G. (RETIRED GREEK ARMY MAJOR GENERAL) ‘THE

PROMETHEAN LEGACY’ (p. 81) «Olympians: The Great Universal

Brotherhood of Light with its myriads upon myriads of crafts bearing the
name ‘ΤΕΛΕΙΟΤΗΣ’ [=PERFECTION], always undertakes the rescue of small
children, young individuals and righteous people, when and where need
may arise. It is a rescue mission. It consists of entities of the ‘Great
Cosmos’ for the rescue of humans through evacuation of the planet. All
those who will be rescued, will be transferred to other inhabited planets.
The ones who want to stay on them can do so, the ones who don’t will
return to Gaia for its colonization…The star-base ‘PHOENIX’, …hosts: 850
mother-ships, whose radius ranges from 25 to 150 kilometers, 3,892 sister-
ships with a radius of 2.5 to 15 kilometers, 200,000 subsidiary ships with
a radius of 10 to 500 meters.
Both vessels ‘Phoenix’ and ‘Perfection’ contain mother-ships, sister-ships
and subsidiary ships… The mission of the vessels of the ‘Phoenix’ star
fleet is to collect 120,000,000 ‘E’ descendants, in case planet Earth is in
danger. The starship ‘Lilith’ (of the enemy astral forces, whom they call
apostates), which is located on the dark side of the moon, will collect the terrestrial
collaborators of the apostates on 57,000 starships with a capacity of
35,000,000 people.»
B) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling):
«While Gaia (Earth) will experience the events taking place on it,
countless immaterial entities will be watching, sitting on aetheric seats
overseeing the laws of cause and effect play out themselves… many of
you will be surprised when you find yourselves inside the turmoil of
havoc and great transformation, and you will wonder how you ended up
there.»

REVELATION 18 CONTINUED

§9. And the kings of the earth who have committed fornication
and lived sensuously with her, shall weep and lament over her,
when they see the smoke of her burning,
§10. Standing at a distance for fear of her torment, saying, “Alas,
alas, that great city Babylon (visible, material Earth), that mighty city!
For in one hour your judgment has come.”
§11. And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over
her, for no man buys their merchandise anymore:
§12. merchandise of gold and silver, precious stones and pearls,
fine linen and purple, and silk and scarlet, all kinds of scented
wood, all kinds of
ivory objects, all kinds of objects of the most precious wood,
bronze, iron, and marble;
§13. And cinnamon and incense, ointments and frankincense,
wine and oil, fine flour and wheat, cattle and sheep, horses and
chariots, and slaves and souls of men.
§14. And the fruit that your soul longed for has gone from you,
and all the things which are luxurious and splendid have gone
from you, and you shall find them no more at all.
And the Earth ceases to be an attractive pole of desire and lust for every
soul.
§15. The merchants of these things, who became rich by her, shall
stand at a distance for fear of her torment, weeping and
wailing,
§16. And saying: ‘Alas, alas that great city that was clothed in fine
linen and purple and scarlet and adorned with gold and precious
stones and pearls!
§17. For in one hour such great riches came to nought (nothing).’
Every shipmaster, all who travel in ships, and sailors, and as many
as trade on the sea, stood at a distance,
§18. And cried out when they saw the smoke of her burning,
saying, ‘What city was like this great city?’
§22. And the sound of harpists, and musicians, and flutists, and
trumpeters shall not be heard in you anymore; and no craftsman of
any craft shall be found in you anymore, and the sound of a
millstone shall not be heard in you no more.
§23. And the light of a lamp shall not shine in you anymore, and
the voice of bridegroom and bride shall not be heard in you
anymore. For, your merchants were the great men of the earth, for
by your sorcery all the nations were deceived.
§24. And in her was found the blood of prophets and of saints, and
of all who were slain on the earth.

Let us recapitulate by enumerating (in approximation) the sequence of

events:
1) Climatic changes are intensified.
2) The Earth’s governors create a world financial crisis and accumulate
the money of the nations.
3) The governors prepare their ‘salvation’ arks in two phases:
(a) underground shelters
(b) space-programs for the departure from Earth.
4) Global Government (The rise of the antichrist in his public
office/mission)
5) Enforcement of the biochip onto the nations (the marking/incision of
the beast).
6) Commencement of the procedure of the Withdrawal of the Sacred
Archetypes from material creation.
7) Appearance of the lower (negative) astral entities (=the abomination).
8) Appearance of the higher (positive) astral entities (=the powers of the
antichrist).
9) Clash between these two powers (Armageddon).
10) Capturing of Spiritual men and the process of the First Resurrection.
11) Embarkation on the starships of all who have not passed onto the first
Resurrection.
12) Earth’s collision with an asteroid or planet ‘X’ or Nibiru or Apophis.
13) Disembarkation into the 5th dimension (=2nd death).
‘MATTER’ AFTER CONSUMMATION

With the end of the Iron Race, a new HyperLucent Spiritual Age begins
independent of the five-seeded ‘apple’ of matter. This will be the true Sixth
Root-Race of the new Humanity, which will start after the so-called First
Resurrection. Woe to the ones left behind though, since the snake’s cutoff
tail will continue to oscillate for a little longer between the dipoles, until it
permanently stops. This will be the momentum (acquired speed) of the
previous movement of the world, which will soon come to an end. Then the
2nd death will rear its ugly head, painting the background of their ‘life’ in
the darkest possible colors of true hell.
–What exactly does this mean?
–The Earth’s physicists have ascertained that when a particle of matter
reaches a ‘fork’ of choices, the road it will finally not follow will produce
an image of that particle; in contrast to the other choice which will be the
real one. This is approximately what will happen at the Sacred Hour when
the Archetype of Life will be returned to its Source. Every other choice will
end-up being ‘vacuous/empty’ and soon die out, since every Sacred
Archetype will stop vitalizing it. Those who will not follow the course of
the Archetype of Life will necessarily follow the other, the ‘vacuous one’.
‘Life’ for the misguided humanity will take place in one or more of the
parallel alternative probabilities, since the material universe will cease to
have its current form, after the withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes. In
these pseudo-images of (parallel/virtual) universes, real life will not exist;
only a doubly virtual one, inside a suitably formed body. When at some
point the last drop of living energy (life) has been consumed out of every
alternative probability as well as out of every human/battery, then,
everything will definitively fade into the second death. This will be the
ultimate hell. Thus, the men of the ‘future’, gazing at the bottom of the
material vortex that threatens them, attempt the ultimate time-jump and
come from their place and time into your present-time reality looking for
salvation.
621 A) ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘SECRET MESSAGES’
«TIME TRAVEL: Are leaps in time possible? Theoretically, yes. According
to Einstein, space and time are strongly connected to each other, so that
they are obviously part of a space-time unity. Therefore, it is likely that
this unity could be broken. At this point we come across the ‘black hole’
term, which is considered to be a hole in space. Space and time can fall in
this black hole and unity ceases to exist inside it. A lot of scientists have
dealt with this seemingly far-fetched hypothesis. For example, physicist
Frank J. Tipler of Tulane University New Orleans USA, in 1990,
calculated a ‘closed time-bronchus’ and designed a hypothetical time
machine. Professor Stephen Hawking of Cambridge University and
physicist John R. Gribbin, quantum physics professor of Sussex
University, concluded in 1992 that we can travel in time and participate in
past or future events. But there is no concrete scientific evidence for it.»
B) STEPHEN HAWKING – ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A NUTSHELL’ [Gr. tr. Petraki M.] Ch.
PROTECTING THE PAST (STEPHEN HAWKING, HOLDS THE LUCASIAN CHAIR OF
THEORETICAL PHYSICS AND APPLIED MATHEMATICS AT CAMBRIDGE
UNIVERSITY)
«(p. 133-134) There are only a few of us foolhardy enough to work on a
subject that is so politically incorrect in physics circles. We thus disguise
the fact by using technical terms that are codenames for time-travel. The
basis of all modern discussions of time travel is Einstein’s general theory
of relativity …where his equations turned space and time into dynamic
entities by describing how they are curved and distorted by matter and
energy in the universe. …In general relativity, however, there is now the
possibility that space-time could be warped so much, that one could set
off in a spaceship and come back before they even set out.
Something like this could happen if there were wormholes/tunnels
connecting different regions of space and time. Then you could steer your
spaceship into one mouth of the wormhole and come out of the other
mouth in a different place and different time.
(p. 142) …The cosmic-strings space-time contains matter that has positive
energy density and is consistent with the physics we know. However, the
warping that produces time bronchi extends all the way to infinity in
space and back to the infinite past in time. Thus these cosmic-string
space-times were created having the possibility to allow time-travel in
them.
(p.142) …The question then is: could some advanced civilization modify
space-time towards the future so that time bronchi appear in a region of
finite size? I say a region of a finite size, because no matter how advanced
the civilization becomes, it could presumably control only a finite part of
the universe.
(p.143) …Time travel is possible in a region of space-time in which there
are time-bronchi.
(p.143) … Then, I assume as a criterion for the existence of a time-
machine, what I call ‘a finitely generated horizon’, that is, a horizon that
is formed by light-rays that emerge from a region within clearly defined
limits. In other words, these light-rays don’t come in from infinity or
from an irregularity, but originate from a finite region containing time-
bronchi; namely, from the region which the advanced civilization is
supposed to create.
(p.148) …The energy density of matter depends on the state it is in. So it is
possible that an advanced civilization might be able to make the energy
density finite on the boundary of the time machine by ‘freezing’ or
removing the virtual particles that go round closed routes (loops).»
C) RETURN TO THE FUTURE THROUGH … THE HOLES OF TIME
SOURCE: PHISICS4U, NEWS 10-06-2000
«A new science, the revolutionary and complicated quantum physics, and
an impressive recent discovery that a speed faster than light exists, have
radically changed the scientists’ view about time, speed and our ability (at
least in theory) to travel forwards or backwards in time.
…Therefore, Hawking says, to travel back in time, we have to warp
space-time. This is an important subject for research. Unfortunately
though, no government in the world is prepared to spend the large sums
of money needed for this purpose. Instead, the scientist humorously
continues, one has to use coded technical terms, like closed time, curves
etc. so that the politicians don't understand the real object of our
research”.
And he concludes: “To make time travel possible, we must warp space-
time so much, so as to create a tunnel or wormhole. This will connect the
two sides of the galaxy, and function as a shortcut to get us from one to
the other and back, while our friends are still alive. Such wormholes, it
has been suggested, could be possible in the future. But if you can travel
from one side of the galaxy to the other, in a week or two, you can also
find another wormhole to go back through and arrive before you have
even set out. In that case we will definitely need…time protection
legislation.»

D) ‘WORMHOLES DO EXIST’
SOURCE: IN.GR & BBC 12-04-2000,
«St. Petersburg: A Russian scientist has managed to calculate that the
existence of wormholes is possible, wormholes that are large and stable
enough to allow, at least theoretically, intergalactic travel, the BBC
broadcasted on April 12, 2000.
‘Wormholes’ are astronomical objects that could theoretically function as
shortcuts between two distant points in the Universe.
Russian astrophysicist Sergei Krasnikov of the Pulkovo Observatory in
St. Petersburg overcame the limitations of the existing models based on
the general theory of relativity, according to which only tiny ‘wormholes’
can possibly exist. Wormholes can function as shortcuts connecting
distant regions of space-time. Passing through a wormhole, one could
travel from one region to the other faster than the speed of light.»
–I don’t understand what you mean by that!
–It is only natural not to understand, just as no one from your contemporary
fellow humans is able to perceive what is really happening: I am talking
about time-traveling humans coming from your remote future. The goal of
these time-travelers is to activate the rescuing conditions/probabilities that
each of their groups pursues, through their presence here in the primary
material universe –in your ‘here and now’– before this universe ends.
622 A) ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE, SPECIAL EDITION: EXTRATERRESTRIALS + UFOS

AN ARTICLE BY DIM. EVANGELOPOULOS: ‘MAJESTIC 12’:

«Dr. Burisch: … they are essentially we. They are humans coming back
from our future!»
B) ERICH VON DÄNIKEN ‘THE SECOND COMING HAS ALREADY STARTED’ (p.
241)«Lately, the idea that the tiny beings with the pear-shaped heads are
not at all aliens but time-travelers, that come from our very own future,
was spread. Time travel, as physicists have recently concluded, is not
impossible. It is just that that we (present day humans) have no idea as to
how this time-travel can be practically possible.» (Meckelburg, E.:
Zeittunnel-Reisen an den Rand der Ewigkeit. München 1991 Derrs.:
Transwelt-Erfahrungen jenseits von Raum und Zeit, München, 1992)
C) FROM BILL HAMILTON’S INTERVIEW TO LINDA MOULTON
«BILL HAMILTON: What I am saying is that they evolved in our future,
according to the Doctrine of the Convergent Time Lines. In other words,
they come from our future and they have traveled backwards to their past
or our current present.
LINDA MOULTON: They are coming back because they are trying to
prevent some type of catastrophe?
BILL HAMILTON: Yes, they are trying to change the time line. (No matter
how much they try, the tail-devouring serpent (Ourobore) will always
swallow its own tail…) […]
…LINDA MOULTON: Is this an implication that they came into the Homo
sapiens future at some point in the far distance and that they are now
reaching back into our genetic bloodlines for genetic material that they
think might help them in some way?
BILL HAMILTON: From what I understand, they are an altered form, a new
species that branched off Homo sapiens.
LINDA MOULTON: In what was a catastrophe of what we would call our
future?
BILL HAMILTON: Yes.
LINDA MOULTON: Did Dan Burisch have any idea what the catastrophe is
in the coming future?
BILL HAMILTON: He cannot specifically say what occurred. However, he
places it as happening approximately a decade from now. (The interview was
taken in 2002)
LINDA MOULTON: In that 2012 time-period that is supposed to be the end
of the Mayan Grand Calendar?
BILL HAMILTON: Yes, but it is not rigidly fixed. It could happen any time
between now and then or even a little past that time. I’m not certain
whether it is something that is an instant cataclysmic event of some kind.
I have no idea.»
–And is time-traveling feasible?
–Well the time has come for us to complete the chapter concerning space-
time. By recomposing older information –which I shall remind you of– and
by adding new data, I will try to analyze this paradox.
We have said that in order for beings to appear (as living holograms) in
material life, they project themselves onto the sedimented life-remnant of
dense matter –as we have called it– from some energy-layer from the ones
composing the spiral of the material universe. This is the way the ‘living’
holograms of plants, animals and men and the entire variety of the organic
world appear here (Ch. THE DENSELY MATERIAL PLANE). Due to this very
process, Spiritual or Soulful Man has the outer energy-layer of the energy-
material universe as his origin of projection.
623 A) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’

MATTER AS A WHIRL (VORTEX) – SOME PERSONAL VIEWS (p. 178): «But the
vortex-particle has a series of surprises in store for us, since it should
present spherical symmetry. What we are essentially talking about, is a
non-perceptible spherical vortex inside the n-dimensional non
Euclidean field, whose projective shadow inside the three-dimensional
Euclidean space of our senses, is perceived as an elementary particle.»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [STEVAN
DAVIES]: «The First Man [This is the one who appeared to them (archons/
demons). He appeared to them in the form of a human being.] All the realms
(dimensions) of the chief ruler quaked! The foundations of the Abyss
moved! He (Man) illuminated the waters above the world of matter, His
image shown (appeared) in those waters. All the demons and the first
ruler together gazed up toward the underside of the newly shining waters.
Through that light they saw the Image in the waters.»
Also from another part of the text: «…Adam was revealed because the shadow of light dwelled
within him.»
The same excerpt expressed differently:
C) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And the
man came forth (manifested) because of the shadow of the light which is in
him.» [WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
The word ‘projection’ that I am using is not absolute, but approximately
defines a process that is very difficult to express in words; I will
nevertheless provide a somewhat simplistic example that partly explains the
fundamental concepts of this procedure: When a motion picture is projected
on the screen of a movie theater, on the opposite side of the hall there is a
motion-picture projection-machine which through a light-beam projects the
pictures on the screen. Think of Man in a similar way, projecting a living
light-ray of his own from the last energy-layer of the spiral energy-universe,
which (light-ray) is magnetized and retained (held together) by the space-
time screen/dense matter (brane).
As Man’s living projection heads towards the screen/dense matter (brane),
it passes during its course through the intermediate energy-fields and ‘puts
on’ their energy to end up onto matter/screen ‘wearing’ all the energy-
bodies. These energy-fields in our example correspond to the ‘empty’ space
of the movie-theater which the light-beam traverses.
It is Greek mythology yet again that conceals the Truths behind myths. This
case in particular (projection onto matter) is described with precision in the
myth of Narcissus. Narcissus (Celestial Man) was a handsome, young man
who kept refusing erotic love (Eros): namely, the attractive force/gravity
could not trap him. One day however, the men and women (attractive forces
of entrapment) that had been rejected by Narcissus asked Nemesis (the law
of cause and effect of the material world) to punish him. Then, Narcissus
looked at the reflection of his image on the waters (of matter) (“…his image
shown (appeared) in those waters.” [JOHN’S APOCRYPHON]), and fell in love with
his image. He was thus captured/trapped by his very own image (his self-
complacency). In his effort to reach/touch this image, he sank in the waters
and drowned (died) in them, as Adam died when he tried the fruit of the
twofold knowledge. Even the flower the myth claims that grew in
Narcissus’ place at the bank of the lake indicates the degradation of any
Celestial Entity when it is magnetized by (falls in love with) the reflection
and sinks in the material plane.
When man committed himself to playing an active role in dense matter, he
was given a framework of ‘presence and absence’ inside which he could
move. This framework referred to the simultaneous unfolding of all his
lives and deaths, inside the entire breadth of material time: namely the
‘barcode’ of his presence-absence in the world of dense matter.

The barcode’s white line denotes incarnation in material life, and the black
one the period when man (as a soul) dwells in the energy-planes of death.
The breadth or the duration of each white line/life indicates the duration of
presence in life and the breadth of the black one the time of stay in the
energy-spaces of death. The factors affecting the duration of his lives and
deaths are determined by the specialized requirements of Karma-
Heimarmenē (destiny).
A move/action during a specific life/position e.g. 3, shapes the fortune-
misfortune factor of another, ‘later’ life/position e.g. 8, which is thought to
be ‘in the future’, but is happening simultaneously with life/position 3, as
well as all the other ones. This is how the unpredictable factor of ‘luck’ is
determined. These factors are controlled by a potential of parallel
probabilities that surround the entire space-time sequence of events.
During the first frames of life/appearance, some possible future choices (life
versions) have been determined (predicated), and only from those (the
already declared ones) can there be a possibility for a ‘future’ choice. Thus
from each point/instance, there is always a number of choices that, like an
energy-potential (of parallel probable choices), surround the entire
‘barcode/frame’ of every man. Man, hence, is not projected only onto a
single point or only into a single life, but ‘unfolds’ throughout the entire
breadth of time of his personal course in the densely material plane, in the
usual dyadic way: ‘light, no-light’ which manifests as life, no life.
624 A) ‘WHAT THE BLEEP DO WE KNOW’, FRED ALAN WOLF (PH.D. IN PHYSICS

FROM UCLA)
«The sub-atomic-particle world presents a lot of energy in a little space
and time. In this realm, some very strange things happen. … Atomic
particles appear and disappear constantly. Where are they when they are
not there? That is a thorny question.»
The same process that applies to the sub-atomic particles, applies to humans too; since the entire
creation is a fractal which unfolds repeatedly in the different scales/degrees of presence – no
presence, from the microcosm to the macrocosm.
Now, regarding the unfolding of time…

B) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 185):

«Einstein’s rectilinear forward time-flow seemed so well-documented,
that no one could ever think of questioning or extending it. This however,
was achieved by the very father of the new idea, within the framework of
the General Theory of Relativity, which he formulated a few years later.
After this powerful ‘bomb’ in the foundations of Newtonian Physics, the
rectilinear ‘forward’ time-flow of Specific Relativity, started being
disputed as more and more reports of prominent scientists came forth
regarding the theoretical possibility of successive submersions from the
present to the past or the future and vice-versa.»

This personal barcode/frame comes (as a subset) under a greater sum/ frame
of support, which is projected by the creator of this world. This ‘image’ as
you can understand, relates to the ‘harmonic series’ as Pythagoras called it,
where an inferior waveform (personal barcode/frame) falls under a larger
waveform as a part of it, the larger waveform in this case being that of the
creator.
Each partial subset (of each man) begins with the initial presence of the
particular man in matter –not necessarily from the beginning of human
creation for every man– and ends (for most men), when this creation of the
material world will close the cycle of vitalization. Then, every spiritual
being that remains hooked on matter, gradually sinks into non-existence (in
the second death), whereas every spiritual being that manages to unhook
itself, is salvaged and returns to its Spiritual Source (see: DRAWINGS, THE
ROUTE OF THE SOUL).

An external observer can see the man who is trapped in matter, projecting
himself in the form of a wave-like diagram, where its higher part represents
life/incarnation in the visible realm and its lower part death. Just like the
body of a snake is uniform, regardless of the fact that each individual part
of it is touching a different place in space (e.g. its head might already be
inside a hole in the ground and its tail touching a stone outside), so is the
simultaneous projection of man onto the space-time sequence of events.
But all points/parts belong to the same body, e.g. the snake, like the various
colored rhombs/patterns on its skin.
Incarnated man however is completely unable to comprehend this
essentially static condition, and he perceives it as a sequence. A restrictive
factor prevents him from including the entire breadth of the consecutive
situations he lives, in his perception. This factor concerns the
restricted/limited consciousness-capabilities of his aethero-material
brain. Thus, even though in reality man simultaneously lives all his
reincarnations and all his deaths until the end of his time, his
‘consciousness’ captures only one ‘incarnation/frame’ of the space-
time/film at any given time, and is excluded from any active
‘consciousness’ of his previous or his next material presence.
625 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 98):

«British astrophysicist, FRED HOYLE, says: “Everything exists. What has

once existed and what will exist in the future, already exists in the
present. Only our consciousness makes the separation and creates a sense
of historical sequence and that of the passing time.»
Therefore, the aethero-physical brain that manifests inside a material body
of dense matter during time-period Alpha ‘A’, even though it is projected by
the same Spiritual Man/Soul (from the last energy-layer), it (the brain) has
no communication with another of his simultaneous but different
projections, inside another material body of a different time-period Delta
‘Δ’, and the rest of the parts/bodies of the same Man are incapable of
exchanging information amongst them. This entire procedure cannot be
perceived by the human brain, not because man lacks the intelligence, but
because the structure of his brain does not possess the functional parts to
process something like that.
626 DOES OUR CONSCIOUSNESS FUNCTION IN A QUANTUM WAY?

See also SOURCE: PATHFINDER TECH, Ε. MANOUSAKIS 28 /10/ 07

«According to Eustratios Manousakis, Professor of Physics at the
University of Florida (Tallahassee), the key of consciousness could be
found in the quantum-type actions taking place in the brain, when
someone looks at ambiguous images, like Rubin’s vase, on which there
are two patterns with common borders and one of them is perceived as a
figure, while the other as a background. In this case, our perception has to
choose between two alternative interpretations. It will perceive one
pattern as a figure and the other as a background, but it will never
perceive both of them simultaneously as a figure. These optical illusions
are ambiguous because at any moment they can only be perceived in one
of the two alternative ways. Under no circumstances can they be
perceived in both ways at the same time. The image looks as if it is
inverted, when our perception changes from the one alternative
interpretation of the image to the other.»
Thus, although it seems that life in general follows a sequence in time, this
material creation was unfolded in a flash (instantaneously) to all instances
of energy- and material-time, prescribing the end. It is exactly like the
spectator watching the plot of a film sitting on his couch. The end of the
movie is naturally predefined. The spectator though, is ignorant of it and
gets emotionally swept away by the events taking place in each ‘frame’ of
the sequence.
627 A) THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 12: Ǥ49. I have come to set fire on the
earth, and what do I wish more if it were already kindled!»
…Because Christ was not referring to that time period, but to the result
that has already occurred in the end.
B) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: Ǥ51. His disciples said to
him: “When will the dead be at rest? When will the new world
come?” He answered them: “What you are waiting for has
already come, but you do not see it.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]

Let us examine now the case of time-travelers: these particular beings are
men-souls who, while they project –along with all other men– their images
from the outer energy-layer of the material universe onto the ‘sedimented
life-remnant’ of dense matter, they realize that their ‘projections’ at the end
of material time do not vanish as do the projections of a large number of
men. This means that while most men are disengaged and return to their
HomeLand/Spiritual Source, they (time-travelers) remain trapped inside a
body of a different kind in a setting of a doubly virtual life, which
permanently traps them inside their energy-layer and inside the mouth of
the Ourobore snake.
Under this new point of view, when we look at the symbol of the ‘Ourobore
snake’ again, curled as it is, eating its own tail, symbolizing the spiral-like
course of material creation, we can undoubtedly distinguish the
degradation which the symbol itself denotes, since the last part of the
snake’s tail is inside its mouth, a fact that depicts how the last part of space-
time comes to a ‘blockade’ and is transformed from an external to an
internal part, following its helical course (converging time-line) [Gr. verb is
συγκλίνω= to bend inwardly along with something else or others. (Fytrakis-Tegopoulos: Major
Dictionary)].After all, this is why it is called ‘Ourobore’ snake ( =a snake
eating its tail), because it has its tail as food/nutrition (Gr. βορά=food),
endlessly devouring it along with all those who cling to it…
This entrapment therefore can be rendered well with another simplistic
example: A man is lying flat on the soil having put (projected) his hand
deep inside a hole in the ground, looking for material treasures. A snake
that has its nest there bites his hand and the man dies with his hand trapped
inside the mouth of the snake, which will later devour him completely.
At that quasi ‘time-phase’, those that lost track of time playing with the clay
and having lost a great portion of ‘life’, function more like machines than
humans. These human ‘shadows’ of the ‘future’ are reproduced like
manufactured products, and this is why they possess no bellybutton to
denote natural childbirth, nor genitalia, because they are no longer of any
use to them.
628 STEPHEN HAWKING – ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A NUTSHELL’ [Gr. tr. PETRAKI M.]

CH. OUR FUTURE: STAR-TREK OR NOT? «Growing babies outside the human
body will allow larger brains and greater intelligence (the ‘other version’
of the supposed ‘aliens’ with the disproportionately large heads). …Of
course, many people will say that genetic engineering in humans should
be banned, but it is doubtful whether we will be able to prevent
something like that.»
I do not wish to name particular incidents, because they have all been
skillfully ‘adorned’ with so many lies that even I run the risk of appearing
inventive.
629 MILTON WILLIAM COOPER (FORMER US NAVY OFFICER, INFORMATION

DEPT.): «A basic truth can be used as foundation for a whole mountain of

lies. If we dig deep enough into the mountain of lies and bring out that
truth and place it at the top of the mountain of lies, then the entire
mountain will collapse under the weight of that truth… Everything we
have been taught is a lie. Reality is not at all what we perceive it to be.»
Thus, with a substandard ‘life’ inside a body/machine, they attempt the
time-jump, aiming for salvation. In the mind of many researchers of course,
the logical question resonates: Since modern scientists have determined that
if someone travels in time he cannot meddle with the events of his own
world, but only with the events of a parallel universe, then, what exactly do
time-travelers of the ‘future’ hope to achieve by coming to the ‘present’?
630 NO PARADOX FOR TIME TRAVELERS,

MARK BUCHANAN, NEW SCIENTIST, JUNE 2005

«Some solutions to the equations of Einstein´s general theory of relativity
lead to situations in which space-time curves back on itself, theoretically
allowing travelers to loop back in time and meet younger versions of
themselves. Because such time travel sets up paradoxes, many
researchers suspect that some physical limitations must make time travel
impossible.
Now, physicists Daniel Greenberger of the City University of New York
and Karl Svozil of the Vienna University have shown that the most basic
features of quantum theory may ensure that time travelers could never
alter the past, even if they are able to go back in time.
The limitations arise from the quantum object´s ability to behave like a
wave. Quantum objects split their existence into multiple component-
waves, each following a distinct path through space-time.
Ultimately, an object is usually most likely to end up in places where its
component-waves recombine, or ‘interfere’, constructively, with the
peaks and troughs of the waves lined up, say.(1)
The object is unlikely to be in places where the components interfere
destructively, and cancel each other out.
Quantum theory allows time travel because nothing prevents the waves
from going back in time. When Greenberger and Svozil analyzed what
happens when these component-waves flow into the past, they found that
the paradoxes implied by Einstein´s equations never arise. Waves that
travel back in time interfere destructively, thus preventing anything from
happening differently from that which has already taken place.
“If you travel into the past quantum mechanically, you would only see
those alternates consistent with the world you left behind you,” says
Greenberger.»
(1) The same excerpt from the same article is simplified in physics4u.gr

NEW MODEL PERMITS TIME TRAVEL SOURCE: BBC AND NEW SCIENTIST JUNE 17,
2005
«Quantum objects are split into multiple component-waves, each
following a distinct path through space-time.
At some point, these waves recombine, to recreate the object, yet,
without coming into any contact with each other, a fact which prevents
them from colliding and cancel each other out. Quantum theory allows
time travel because nothing prevents the waves from traveling in time.
The two researchers studied what happens when these split waves of an
object flow into the past, and they found that no paradoxes arise. The
independent course maintained by each wave ensures (according to the
analysis) that nothing and no one can interfere and change the predestined
course already mapped-out from the beginning.»
The answer lies in a small detail: The calculations of contemporary
scientists are limited only to the central vitalized material universe which,
of course, they do not differentiate from the rest (parallel) as the primary
one, since they reject the Spirit factor.
The visiting time-travelers of the ‘future’ however, don’t live in the
primary vitalized material universe any longer, since IT DOES NOT EXIST there
and then! On the contrary, they live in a plethora of parallel futures (Dr.
Dan Burisch calls them ‘Time-lines’), where completely different
conditions reign, conditions that are a mere echo of ‘life’. The restrictions
that exist in the primary vitalized material universe do not apply there,
because the choices –let me remind you– as to what probabilities will be
preferred and then vitalized, are only made in the prevailing universe. This
is so because every Sacred Archetypal Essence activates it (the prevailing
universe) as it is projected onto it. However from the moment every Sacred
Archetype returns to its Source, these possibilities vanish and all probable
‘obstacles’ with them. Thus the ‘men’ of the future, not aware of the
restrictions of the primary vitalized material universe, hope and attempt…
Unfortunately, dense matter does not possess the provisions to accurately
determine certain situations which have their origin in other dimensions
with different laws, of which only mere reflections appear in the visible
world.
631 A) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 92):

«Michael Talbot, in his book ‘Mysticism and the New Physics’ (1993),
says: “According to the New Physics, we can only dream of the real
world.”
(pp. 90, 91) Max Jammer, in his book ‘Concepts of Space’ (2001): “… It is
clear that the structure of the space in physics is not, in the end, anything
given in nature or independent of human thought. It always depends on
our conceptual scheme. Space as conceived by Newton proved to be an
illusion, although for practical purposes a very fruitful illusion.”
(p. 99) This false sense of space, which springs from the imperfection of
the known human senses and functions, almost annihilates our ability to
perceive the whole essence and extent of Einstein’s fourth dimension.
(p. 89) The Klein bottle is a bottle with no inner side (no inside) and is the
realization of a thought of topologist(1) Albert W. Tucker of Princeton
University. In reality, nobody has ever seen an actual Klein bottle because
it is an object of the non-Euclidean space (i.e. not of this/our world) which
could pass through itself without leaving the slightest hole.»
(1) «(p. 68) Topology: a branch of mathematics examining deformations of

forms and shapes.»

See also reference #303 where Danezis and Theodosiou refer to the example
in E. Abbot’s book ‘Flatland’, Delfini Publishing, Athens 1991.
So, what possibility is there for us, ‘flat’ people of ‘flatland’, to clearly
define situations belonging to multidimensional spheres? This is why
philosophers advise:
B) CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. (p. 42)
TEXT AND TRANSLATION BASED ON THE COLLECTION OF W. KROLL, ALONG WITH
ADDITIONS AND IMPROVEMENTS OF ED. DES PLACES (ORACLES CHALDAIQUES,
PARIS 1971, B. L.) ED. BY ATHINOGENIS Ι., GRAVIGGER P. ―KROLL, P. 11 KROLL,
DAMASCIUS I, 154 14-26):
«There exists, something Intelligible (apprehensible by the mind only), which you
must perceive by the flower of your Noũs (mind); for if you should incline
your mind towards It and try to perceive It (like a particular, discrete
thing), you will not manage to perceive This; for It is a certain kind of
power belonging to the edge (of a sword) shining on both sides and
glittering with vehemence of intellection. Therefore, you must not
intently try to perceive That Intelligible Thing, but with the subtle, ample
flame of an subtle ample Noũs, which can measure all things, except That
Intelligible One; you must indeed understand That Intelligible –and if you
turn inwards your Noũs to It, you shall perceive It– not fixedly, but by
directing the pure Eye of your soul, after it (your soul) has turned away from
(disregarded) anything sensory, so that your Noũs –void of thoughts– can
turn towards The Intelligible, so that you may learn The Intelligible, for
It exists beyond the boundaries of human logic.» [FESTUGIRE,
REVELATION IV, P. 132-134 - H. LEWY, CHALDEAN ORACLES P. 169 – PLACES, 123]

–And in what way do these ‘future’ men ask for help by intervening into the
‘now’?
–Oh! This is a tragically sad story that modern humanity bears witness to
but fails to understand, since the assignees of the astral ‘inspectors’ of this
world use murder, buying off consciousnesses and manipulation of the
evidence to silence the mouths of those, who (in their misfortune) were
‘informed’ of only parts of the tragic truth, as its disclosure is the ‘Achilles
heel’ of these ‘inspectors’.
As I have told you, astral forces presenting themselves as extraterrestrials,
visit the Earth in their ‘crafts’. But these crafts that visit Earth do not all
carry the same type of passengers. Some of these crafts come from the
remote ‘future’ of an alternatively ‘material’ earth, driven by desperate
human beings. These beings belong to those groups of souls, who, during
the difficult events you as humanity expect today for the ‘future’, were
misguided by the promises of their pseudo-saviors and followed the
masqueraded dark powers, succumbing to the most painful life until the
final moments of their ‘time’.
632 HELLENIC NEXUS, ISSUE 2, JULY 2004

Excerpt from an article of the magazine, regarding Bill Hamilton’s

revelations (Programmer-analyst, Univ. California, UCLA, information
technology specialist), about Dr. Dan B. Burisch’s work (Captain of the
US Navy, microbiologist - geneticist).
«Dr. Burisch’s last letter to Bill Hamilton refers to his work, his thoughts
and his contact with ‘alien’ J-Rod or Jarrod and the shocking disclosures
of the latter (J-Rod) about the separation of the man of the future from his
spiritual nature!
Dan Burisch’s letter states:
“…Frankly, my experience in training for Project Aquarius and the J-Rod
Extraterrestrial Biological Entity (EBE), did nothing but enhance those
beliefs. I had no reason not to believe my alien friend’s claim, that their
species is a further development (post-evolution) of mankind. If this is
so, as our future (as our present human species) seems to be running out
(according to all scientific indications), the genetic divergence which
caused the difference between us (as current humans) and ‘us’ (the J-Rod
species in the future) fits well within the same mechanism posited for our
gradual development from a pre-hominid (anthropoid) to the modern
humans we see today. This, together with the psychological nature of the
J-Rod (a future, evolved, logical, and mathematical/scientific kind) (…
education), made an easy fit with the dogma of modern evolutionary
biology. This was the excuse for me to come closer to J-Rod.
Then everything started to change. In the first place, my experience from
J-Rod and his willingness to suffer for his species (and our species too)
fascinated me (…human ‘love’) …I discovered that, while he was aware
that his nerve degeneration disorder could be treated in the future, that
wasn’t his major concern. Based on his constant statements, this logical
being seemed longing to help set straight a series of errors in judgment
and events that would, in the future, lead to OUR SEPARATION FROM OUR
SPIRITUAL NATURE. (Neither his self-sacrifice for his fellow people, nor
his education could grant him what he was desperately looking for,
traveling in his past: his spiritual nature!!) He was searching for
something lost. He wasn’t driven by something gained.
At once, I started examining data with great attention. Finally, I
discovered –disproving evolutionary biology– that the human species is
something way over (greater) than the sum of its base pairs (its
genetic material).
–“We are here in your present presence asking for help.”…He once told
me. This statement struck me dumb and made me numb.
–“If the answer was completely found in the material (and thus handled
through logical process) or completely spiritual (handled by the so called
‘Higher Human Self’) why not deal with it, my dear J-Rods or my dear
Brothers, yourselves?”…I reasoned and he confirmed that we now (as
humans of today, in the current phase of the evolution of our species)
possess a unique combination of spirit and matter, allowing us to come
into contact with the Source of Genesis from whence life on earth
springs.
−“This is the purpose of our race’s contact with you. We come here from
the future to correct the mistakes that have made us the human species we
have become!»
The route of these deluded souls/men towards the second death will not be
short, but will include many ‘reincarnations’ yet to come in the virtual
parallel universes, continuously exhausting their ‘stored’ life-reservoirs. As
they approach their ultimate end –the second death– they risk everything
they might still possess, begging for crumbs of salvation in the present.
633 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through

channeling):
«There is a point very far in your future, at which the Guardians of Time
are very worried about the turn events have taken. …We come from the
future and we search inside the corridors of time. This is our mission.
From the probable future where we come, our goal is to change the past.
Our intention is to change the probable future in which we are
functioning, because this probable future in the evolution of the new
movement of the universe is led to a tyranny.
…Our civilization is in the future in relation to you and is in danger,
something that forced us to a journey in search of a solution. We are in
your future and in order to find out what is happening, we have gone even
further to meet our teachers, the Guardians of Existence who are also
called Guardians of Time. They have taught us how to cross time, and
this is how we traveled back in time to discover where events had been
stored and locked. …Our ancestors come from a universe which had
reached completion and they understood that THIS was the Primary
Creator (they are referring to the HyperUniverses of True Light) …They
came from a universe that had discovered quintessence itself.»
They are divided in two categories: (a) Those who try to cancel the Sacred
Archetypes’ Transference, hoping to misappropriate them for themselves,
and cooperate with the astral skeptomorphic powers and (b) those who
consider something like that to be naturally impossible, and come to the
present, hoping they too can participate in the Spiritual Transference of
Earth. This second group is the most wretched one: hoping to find
salvation, they reach your contemporary time hunted down by their astral
guardians –who are aware of every alternative time probability– and most
of the times die during their attempts.
(Some have even named their vessel ‘FREEDOM’ –I wonder why– written
in letters that make many people to speculate: [Gr. word
for freedom = ΕΛΕΥΘΕΡΙΑ {After letter ‘E’, ‘Υ’ is pronounced as ‘Φ’}]).
Let us return to our subject now, to completely ‘close’ the circle of the
material world, by examining the outer energy-layer of the murky/grim
spiral matter. There flickers the last echo of life of those men/souls who are
trapped by their projections. This is where the desperate time-travelers will
soon arrive at. Nevertheless, the beings that will reach that final point will
experience absolute devastation. It is not the Spirit that determines whether
a being will suffer or not, but the ‘living’ energy. When this energy dies out
and the second death approaches, agony reaches its zenith. And when we
speak of that death, we refer to what some religions associate with the Great
Nights of Brahma; when everything ends and sinks into eternal darkness.
There, despair reaches its peak, as every virtual projection of form fades,
revealing the essential poverty of this fictitious creation to the ‘forlorn
ones’. So let us sententiously give an account of what the following
chapters of the Revelation refer to, focusing more on the ‘fate’ of those who
remain in the material universe.
After the 18th chapter in which the collapse of dense matter is described as
we have already analyzed, chapter 19 follows, which narrates the glorious
fate of the Men/Souls that have been saved and have passed on to the
Prepared Place, thus forming the 6th Human Root Race.
In that Holy Ground, the Second Coming of Christ will take place in front
of the New Generation of Men. There, the Spiritual Essence (the Power of
the Mother of Yaldabaoth) that is scattered inside every human soul will
reunite with its male counterpart –the ‘Lamb’ Jesus– and the Spiritual
Cosmos through Her Matrimony.
634 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And
Sophia (Wisdom) of Epinoia (the mother of the fallen one), being an
Aeon, willed to bring forth a likeness out of herself, without the consent
of the Spirit and without her partner. …And though the person of her
maleness (Jesus) had not approved and had not consented, (yet) she
brought forth (gave birth).
…And she was taken up, not to her own aeon, but above her (fallen) son,
that she might be in the ninth (Heaven) until she has corrected her
deficiency.» [FREDERIK WISSE]
The male companion of Sophia of Epinoia is Jesus. After the misstep of
His female counterpart (Sophia), Jesus had to restore the damage, in
order for Sophia to be able to correct her deficiency. His sacrifice opened
the road for the return of His own children.
http://i.vimeocdn.com/video/402621768_640.jpg

B) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, THE NAG HAMMADI LIBRARY

Ǥ6. Therefore confusion was enraged at him (Jesus) and pursued Him in
order to suppress and eliminate Him. He was nailed onto a crossbeam; He
became the fruit of recognizing the Father. Yet it did not cause those who
consumed it (the fruit of recognizing the Father) to perish, but rather to those who
consumed it He bestowed a rejoicing at such a discovery. For He found
them in Himself and they found Him in themselves.» [Eng. tr. PATERSON
BROWN T.]

«Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of
the Lamb (Jesus) has come, and His wife (Sophia of Epinoia) has made
herself ready (she has restituted her deficiency). And to her it was granted to
clothe herself in fine linen, clean and bright, for the fine-linen is the
righteous deeds of the saints. Then he said to me, Write, ‘Blessed
are those who are invited to the marriage-supper of the Lamb
(Jesus)!’» [REVELATION 19:7-9]
Following that, the Race starts preparing (relinquishing/being stripped of
the energy-portion of the soul) to accomplish ITS entrance to the Celestial
Capital of the Father, thus forming the 7th Root Race.

REVELATION 20
§ 1. Then I saw an angel coming down from heaven, having the
key of the abyss and a great chain in his hand.
§ 2. And he seized the dragon, that ancient serpent, who is the
Devil and Satan, and bound him for a thousand years;
§ 3. and he cast him into the abyss, and shut it, and sealed it over
him, so that he would not deceive the nations any more till the
thousand years were completed; after that he must be released for
a little while.
Lucifer/creator is confined again into the abyss of the inner layers of the
material vortex. The ‘Sacred Place’ –the dwelling of the Race of the Holy
Men who went through to the First Resurrection– is still outside the
Impassable Spaces of the HyperUniverses. The Race will have to remain
there safe for a thousand years of preparation.
(see: DRAWINGS, OVERALL VIEW)

REVELATION 20
§ 4. And I saw thrones, and they sat on them, and judgment was
given unto them. Then I saw the souls of those who had been
beheaded for their testimony of Jesus and for the word of God,
and those who had not worshiped the beast or his image, and had
not received its mark on their foreheads or on their hand. And
they lived and reigned with Christ for a thousand years.
The future of those who will go through to the First Resurrection and the
Prepared Place forming the 6th Root Race of Men is foretold as ‘glorious’.

Yet, those who will pass on to the First Resurrection are split in two groups:
(1) The Unified Celestial Men (I Am Presence + Divine Spark), The True
Saints, who, after entering the Higher Noetic (Mental) Plane, have joined
the Forces of Salvation of the HyperUniverses and
(2) The non-unified Sparks as well as the plain Souls of men, who were
‘clad’ (got dressed up) in the Truth, disengaged themselves from the
‘charms’ of the material world and chose Redemption/Deliverance through
Christ.
There, in the Prepared Place, during these 1,000 years, the first group will
rise to prominence, and the other group…

REVELATION 20 cont’d
§ 5. The rest of the dead did not live until the thousand years
were finished. This is the first resurrection.
The remaining ones –i.e. the second group consisting of the non-unified
Sparks and plain Souls– regardless of the fact that they have passed on to
the First Resurrection, they will Spiritually prepare –since they are not yet
unified– for 1,000 years, during which they will still be considered DEAD!
This is the First Resurrection.
REVELATION 20
§ 6. Blessed and holy is he who has part in the first
resurrection. Over such the second death has no power, but
they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with
Him a thousand years.
Chilam Balam: “There will be food for half of the men and misery for the other half.”

Blessed and Fortunate are …only those who will pass on to the First
Resurrection because only they WILL NOT know the second death.

Let us move on now to observe what awaits those who will be seduced and
will linger behind, attached to matter’s dead corpse.
In that doubly virtual ‘life’, the deceived ‘humans’, scattered in the parallel
energy-universes (the four corners of energy-earth), will be ruled by the
dark “Gogs and Magogs”. Their species will ‘reproduce’ like a photocopy
which gets reprinted in billions of copies. They will be ‘vitalized’ by the
vast ‘store houses of life’ created there.
When the ‘thousand’ years are up –which in the universe of havoc shall
multiply in fragmentation to become many thousands– and the group of
those who have entered the First Resurrection have prepared themselves for
their permanent Repatriation, at the same time, the last supplies of ‘living’
energy of those who were trapped in matter will be exhausted, thus
depriving these authoritative powers of devastation of their life-supply.
REVELATION 20 cont’d
§ 7. “When the thousand years have expired, Satan will be
released from his prison
§ 8. and will come out to deceive the nations which are in the four
corners of the earth –Gog and Magog– to gather them together for
battle; their number is like the sand of the sea.”
Then these dark beings will be liberated from matter’s inner energy-layers,
where they have dwelled, and will rise up to the higher energy-planes of the
material world to rouse ‘humans’ to war, so they can all reclaim new life.
The billions of these so-called ‘humans’ –approaching their second death
ever closer– will then take the same side with the powers of darkness and
become one with them.
§ 9. And they came up on the breadth of the earth and surrounded
the camp of the saints and the beloved city. And fire came down
from God out of heaven and devoured them.
And they will rise up to the higher energy-planes of the material universe to
approach the intermediate place where the 6th Root Race of Men resides
and will surround it.
§ 10. And the devil, who deceived them, was cast into the lake of
fire and sulfur where the beast and the false prophet are. And they
will be tormented day and night forever and ever.
But the outcome of this battle is predestined and the fate of the beast
already determined.
And after the situation with the creators of havoc is resolved, the men of the
future will come next…

§ 11. “Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it,
from whose face the earth and the sky fled away. And no place
was found for them.”
The ‘snake’s severed tail’ has stopped oscillating by now and remains dead
and still, extinguishing along with it every image of delusion the dragon/
snake projected as a reflection and used in order to deceive.
The form disappeared in front of the Unspoken One.

And at that moment, a difficult process starts, since every quasi living one/
dead, who is not found in the Book of Life (an oxymoron), will be rejected!
Nevertheless EVERYONE there is already considered Spiritually Dead.
§ 12. “And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God,
and books were opened. And another book was opened, which is
the Book of Life. And the dead were judged by the things
which were written in the books, according to their deeds.”
Before everything ends though, and the material contraption is permanently
sealed, ‘men’ will stand before Father/God.
The Book of the Living Spirit will examine those ‘men’ for any traces of
Spiritual Life.
§13. “The sea gave up the dead who were in it, and death and
Hades delivered up the dead who were in them; and they were
judged, every one of them, according to their deeds.
The remaining parallel energy-universes spit out the last ‘human’ beings.
The spaces of death do the same. They have all been found dead of Spirit.
635 When John speaks of the ‘sea’ he means the energy planes of the
material universe in which the humanity of the future will ‘live’, on
artificial spirit alone. But the last cycle is closing and everything is
preparing to pass on to the 2nd complete death and sink into the Great
(Maha) Night of Brahma.
Let us then investigate the evidence that equate the energy worlds with
water/sea, starting from the theological ones and proceeding to the recent
scientific ones.
A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«He (the human form - Celestial Man) illuminated the waters above the world
of matter, His image (Man) shown (appeared) in those waters. All the
demons and the first ruler together gazed up toward the underside of the
newly shining waters. Through that light they saw the Image (of Man) in
the waters.» [STEVAN DAVIES]
John characterizes the energy fields –the ones above matter– as watery.
This view though is not only exclusively his.
B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: «§2…And the Spirit of God was
hovering over the face of the waters. …§6. Then God said, “Let there be a
firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from
the waters.” §7. Thus God made the firmament, and divided the waters
which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the
firmament; and it was so. §8 And God called the firmament Heaven. And
there was evening and there was morning, the second day.»
C) OLD TESTAMENT, PSALMS

(136:6) «To Him who spread out the earth upon the waters, for his mercy
is everlasting;»
(148:4) «Praise Him, you heavens of heavens, and you waters above the
heavens!»
D) EPITÁPHIOS THRĒNOS, THE ‘LAMENTATION UPON THE GRAVE’: «The One
Who hanged the Earth on Waters.»
E) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’:
Vishnu Puraná describes the Great (Maha) Pralaya (dissolution):
«The Egg of Brahma is dissolved in the waters that surround it, with its
seven zones.»
And Blavatsky explains later on:
«The ‘Waters’ mean here the Mystic ‘mother’; the Womb of abstract
nature, in which the manifested Universe is conceived.»
The ‘waters’ in other words correspond to the Riemannian universe as
the astrophysicists might call it. But let us also not forget H. Trismegistus’
excerpt, Ch. A: Ǥ4 I also saw that darkness to be changed into a Moist
Nature, unspeakably troubled.»
The Egyptian hieroglyphic that characterizes water is depicted: [ΛΛΛΛ]
hence the letter [M: Mare = sea] which denotes the waving motion of
water. This wave-like motion is not only a characteristic of water, but also
of energy, which modern scientists characterize as a ‘sea of energy’.
Waves are water vibrations; Sound is the vibrations/waves of air and
electromagnetic waves are the waves of the energy area the ancients
identified with the ‘vacuum’, an active vacuum/void which today is called
‘dark energy’.
PAUL DIRAC, 1930: «We can imagine the VOID as a sea of electrons with
negative energy.»
F) DARK ENERGY, (A BRIEF HISTORY OF DARK ENERGY)
ARTICLE BY ROBERT REYNOLDS CALDWELL, PHYSICSWORLD.COM, MAY 2004,
«Dark energy, or something like it, has made numerous appearances in
cosmology. …The effect was equivalent to filling the universe with a
pristine sea of negative energy, upon which stars and nebulae drift. The
later discovery of the expansion obviated the need for such an ad hoc
addition to his theory.»
G) DARK ENERGY, 10 YEARS AFTER, ARTICLE: ALEXIS DELIVORIAS EUGENIDES
FOUNDATION-PLANETARIUM
«What is interesting and extremely strange is that something equivalent to
Einstein’s cosmological constant is foreseen by quantum physics, the
physics of the minimum, and as a matter of fact, in a much more natural
way. Empty space, says quantum physics, is in reality not empty at
all, but corresponds to a sea of ‘virtual’ elementary particles which
are created so suddenly and de-materialize in such speed, that their direct/
immediate detection is impossible.»
H) THE BLACK HOLE UNIVERSE MIGHT EXPLAIN DARK ENERGY
SOURCE: NEW SCIENTIST, NOVEMBER 2007
«According to quantum theory, even the perfect vacuum of space isn't
empty: it is a sea of virtual particles, created as entangled pairs of
particles and antiparticles which exist only fleetingly and then annihilate
(cancel each other out).»

I) ‘DARK ENERGY’ ROBERT R. CALDWELL’S, ARTICLE, PHYSICS WORLD

MAGAZINE, MAY 2004
«The most conservative suggestions are that the universe is filled with a
uniform sea of quantum zero-point energy, or a condensate of new
particles that have a mass that is 10-39 times smaller than that of the
electron.»
J) MYSTERIOUS PHENOMENON IN OUR GALACTIC NEIGHBORHOOD; DARK
ENERGY IS AROUND US, SOURCE: MSNBC, MARCH 16, 2005
«The computer crunches models for a few weeks, and then we compare
the properties of our virtual universe with those of the real ones”, says
Governato. They showed that our universe is inside a virtual sea of
dark energy, with billions of galaxies floating like islands inside the
‘sea’ of dark energy.»
…Where parallel universes are developing … [The Sea gave up the dead
who were in it…]
Now regarding the question: how can the ‘energy-sea’ be distinguished
and/or separated from the other energy-condition of Hades, John, in his
Apocryphon, gives a clear answer when he describes the creation of this
universe:
K) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [FREDERIK
WISSE]: «§10,11 This is the first archon (the Creator of matter –visible and invisible),
the one who got a great power from his Mother. And he removed himself
from her and he abandoned the places where he had been born. He
became strong and created for himself other aeons inside a blaze of
luminous fire, which still exists now. And he was stupefied in his
Madness, which dwells within him, and he begat some authorities for
himself (12 authorities are named). …And he set up seven kings –one
per firmament of heaven– over the seven heavens (the spaces of ‘energy-sea’),
and five (kings) over the depth of the abyss, so that they might rule there
(Hades).»

REVELATION 20 cont’d…
§ 14. Then death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire. This is
the second death.
But before this downward-bound spiral of death is permanently and
definitively sealed, and so that the dead ‘men’ of the future don’t think they
were sentenced ‘in absentia’ –those who did not enter the First
Resurrection– they are examined once more, just in case there is someone
among them alive in Spirit.
§ 15. And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast
into the lake of fire.
And anyone not found written in the Book of Life –since they were all
dead– will take their place along with their kindred…
This is the fate of the dead souls/wrecks (J-Rods) of those who were
charmed by the astral beings and the delusion they projected to them.

And after all this ‘disease’ has been sealed away, the 21st chapter of the
Apocalypse describes the upgrade of the 6th Root Race of Men to the 7th,
the Holy and truly Alive Root Race. This upgrade is followed by the
definitive return of Men to the HomeLand, the Capital Source of Eternal
Life, True Love and True Unsplit Light.

With these words I am reaching the end of our discussion, hoping they will
shock your fellowmen. My intention is not to cause turmoil in your world,
but to mobilize the dormant mechanisms of defense of their Existential
Autonomy.
–People show disbelief and reject what they cannot ‘touch’! I said.
–If they wish to ‘touch’ in order to believe, then they will have to go
through the experience of the godforsaken future we have described. The
choice is exclusively theirs along with the responsibility for their own-self.
Those who believe will do so because THEY HAVE FELT THE TRUTH
awakening inside. This awakening will be the greatest proof for them. In
the little time they have left, let them elaborate on everything we have
offered them, surrounding themselves with This Truth and
revitalizing/rekindling the True Spirit inside of them. This will redeem
them. But those who want to participate in the Group of Salvation, have to
make their Soul finally accept THE ULTIMATE SACRIFICE performed for their
redemption and cry out, “Yes Lord, I accept your Sacrifice and I am asking
for redemption and Deliverance”, because only then: “These are the ones
who … have washed their robes and made them white in the blood
of the Lamb” [Revelation 7:14].
Everything I have communicated to you is a message to be announced to
those who are still ALIVE IN SPIRIT. For the sake of these Men, you must
transfer what I have told you in writing, because an old promise has to be
fulfilled.
–What old promise?
–You men may have forgotten, but the HyperUniverses know how to keep
their promises; this is why I am repeating the promise He made before He
departed from this world, thus ‘signing my name’ to what I have made
known to you:
“Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is to your advantage that I go
away: for if I do not go away, the Advocate/Helper/Comforter [Gr.:
Paraclete] will not come to you; but if I depart, I will send him unto
you. And when he comes, he will reprove/judge the world of sin,
and of righteousness, and of judgment; of sin, because they believe
not on me; of righteousness, because I am going to my Father, and
you shall see Me no more; of judgment, because the archon (ruler)
of this world has been judged.
I have yet many things to say unto you, but you cannot bear them
now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of Truth, comes, he will guide
you into all Truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatever
he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will disclose (announce) to
you what is to come. He shall glorify Me: for he shall receive of
Mine, and shall disclose it unto you.” [JOHN 16: 7-14]
He finished talking and got up from his chair. I remained seated, trying to
recover from the powerful experience.
–“Keep looking for the lost symbols inside matter” he said, “I have always
been with you, I will always be with you.”
He opened the door and went out. I jumped up rushing behind him. I went
outside. …He was nowhere to be seen…
EPILOGUE

Whilst the final pieces of this Knowledge resonated within me, I felt the
imperative need to bring this danger to the attention of humanity. I know of
course that man’s prevailing attributes are to disbelieve, then to sneer and
finally to ignore. Now however, he cannot afford this luxury. The time left,
no matter how prolonged, is very short.
It is my ultimate goal to stop everyone’s indifferent passage through this
world, and in order to end the circle where it originally started from, I shall
once again remind you of the words of Hermes Trismegistus describing that
“darkness, partially born” in the darkest colors, which –like an insatiable
monster– devours inside it every entity that has forgotten itself in the
fantasy it projected to it. This will be the definitive end of material
humanity, and those who do not seek to grab the last rope of salvation at
this final moment –carried away by their arrogance and egotism– I am
afraid to say, will end up like these ill-fated human wrecks, who in their
despair, perform the ultimate time-jump, while gazing at the bottom of the
spiral vortex threatening them!
«…and I saw a downward darkness partially born, coming down in an
oblique formation, like a snake, fearful and hideous. I also saw that
darkness to be changed into a moist nature, unspeakably troubled, which
yielded a fiery smoke from its depths, and from whence I heard an
unutterable heartbreaking sound, and an inarticulate roar in a voice of
fire.» [TRISMEGISTUS, A:4]
With all previous knowledge at hand, it is not difficult now for anyone to
realize that the image described by Hermes Trismegistus is a clear
description of the hell that was left behind by the leftovers of the previous
unsuccessful ‘material’ creation.
The ‘unuttered plangent (heart-breaking) sound’ was the voice of despair of
every forgotten entity sinking into eternal devastation.
Thus, all these dramatic beings managed to achieve during this new
vitalization of the material ‘phantom’ was to be molded into speechless
forms of life, so that they could not articulate the inflictions forced upon
them, experiencing yet another cycle of bottomless misery! All these
forms/figures of animals, birds, plants etc., at the end of this creation-trap
will surrender their place to the new ‘men/leftovers’, only to be
squashed/stacked deeper inside this bleak vortex.
And as the Gospel of Thomas (§18) says:
[The disciples asked Jesus: Tell us Master what will be our end?
And Jesus answered: What do you know about the beginning, so that you
now seek the end? Where the beginning is, there, will the end also be.]
And the beginning, as everyone knows, was the darkness, Erebus, turmoil…
the partially born downward darkness.
Every modern man who is considered ‘in’ in the era of technology and
scientific knowledge gives an arrogant glance of disdain to the quaint
descriptions of the ‘naïve ones’ about hell… Let him cast a similar glance
to the despair of those who come from ‘tomorrow’ and then he might
restrain his arrogance a little.
Once the Earth’s Spiritual Transference to somewhere ‘Else’ is complete,
every densely material form vanishes and they all return back to the initial
energy-state of this hell. The decision each man will make is entirely up to
him now. Weighing the facts and with his life-giving ‘fabric’ as a gnomon,
he shall take sides accordingly.

The decision is yours!

Wise men about the oncoming

Men know what is happening.
The future is known by the gods,
who are complete and the sole carriers of all enlightenment.
From what is to come, the wise perceive the nearest.
At times of serious study their hearing is perturbed.
The secret roar of what is nearing approaches them.
And they reverently tend to it.
Whereas out there in the street, nothing do the peoples hear.

Constantine P. Kavafis
APPENDIX
PHOTOGRAPHS AND DRAWINGS
THE STORY IN PICTURES

In the Beginning, there was the Absolute, the Unsplit, the Coherent Essence
[Ousseea] of the HyperCosmoi of the True Light, of the Patrogenes One as
the Neo-Platonists called it or the Kingdom of Heaven as Christians do.
Hermes Trismegistus describes it as …“An infinite sight flooded by light.”
There reigns the Unified, Αγαθός Νους which cannot be split since
everything there exists Whole and Unsplit in a Unified condition which does
not oscillate between bipolar tendencies. The infinite plethora of Archetypal
manifestations that exists THERE synthesizes a Cosmos of unique
Harmony.

In a corner of this chaos however, cutoff and dark, a downward darkness

was swirling, like a voracious black hole. It was the un-inseminated Egg,
the eternal Karana (Cause), the Forbidden Tree. Inside it was the cause of
matter, Earth (since the cause of matter is called ‘earth’ in ancient texts),
Tartarus (tumult), Chaos and Eros as the primordial attractive Force. Eros
‘invited’ a Light Ray from the HyperUniverses of the Absolute, to
inseminate its (Eros’) Egg.
The Ray was lured by the charm of Eros, accepted the invitation, permeated
the Egg, and after it settled in its center, it impregnated it with its Light and
rendered it ‘Manifested’, by bringing Avge (dawn) in its dark abysses.
Thus, that primordial Light Ray became fallen and after it brought the light
of dawn (Avge) into the darkness, it pronounced itself its God ( = Θ) and
was called Lucifer (Light bearer).
«The deficiency of matter did not originate through the Infinity of the
Father.»[Gospel of Truth §39]

Following that, and in order for the ray/Lucifer to give birth to its off-
spring in this ‘Egg’, it was split into Λόγος [Logos] (Λ) and generated the
duality of the new world, baptizing this world “The Tree of knowledge of
good and evil”.
And the ray/Lucifer with his ‘Λόγος’ [Logos] created the Hierarchy of the
Builders of matter: the lower gods, the Commanders of Heimarmenē. And
the Builders created the four elements of matter: Fire, Air, Water and Earth.
And for each element, a great Hierarchy of Entities and Powers were
created to support it, thus creating a pyramid.

And the Lord of all became their Archē (A) [Gr. for ‘start’, ‘beginning’,
‘authority’, ‘rule’] he placed himself at the top of the Hierarchy he himself
had formed and supervised everything from there.

And he became the ‘All seeing Eye’ and the supreme Lord of all, distancing
himself from his subordinate bondservants. And he adopted the Truncated
Pyramid as his symbol, because its top is separated from its main body. And
he identified the letter ‘A’ with the Archē (beginning) of his creation.

And the ‘best’ of his bondservants he appointed as supervisors of the

inferior ones and placed them on the higher level of the truncated pyramid,
so they could supervise their subordinates. Yet he remained cut-off and
independent, to oversee everyone.

This is the Beginning [Archē (A)] of the entire material visible and invisible
world, and its course in time is a one-way street inescapably leading to the
End Omega (Ω).

The truncated-pyramid symbol will always be found identified with the

Hierarchy of the Archē (Beginning) and the letter Alpha (A), since the
shape of this letter denotes exactly that.
The Almighty Father cannot be characterized as the Alpha and the Omega.
Yet this characterization –some will claim– denotes that the Father engulfs
everything. Nevertheless, this ‘Everything’ attributed to the Father cannot
be defined; let alone by a symbolism that declares a Beginning (Archē-A)
and an End (Ω). The Father has no beginning (A) because He is Self-
Substantial and has no End (Ω) since He Is Eternal and Never-ending.
These symbols do not refer to the Almighty Father, but the creator of matter,
since only matter has a beginning and what has a beginning also has an
end. Hermes Trismegistus in chapter 1 states: «§11 …And the second
creator Noûs, he who encompasses the seven circles and the vortices of
their roots –along with logos– turned his creatures and they all started
swirling from an indefinite beginning (Α) to an interminable end (Ω).»
[HERMES TRISMEGISTUS FOUNDER OF THE MONOTHEISTIC RELIGION 9.000 B. C.,
IOANNIDIS P.]

As we know, Omega (Ω) in its recent shape was established during the time
of Hadrian by Euclid, chief magistrate of Athens in 403 BC. Until then, it
was written with the same symbolic depiction as the Omicron (O).
[Lexicon of the Hellenic Language, Liddell & Scott]

When the ancient philosophers referred to ‘Omega’ they had its (O) shape
in mind, but with a longer pronunciation (i.e. great/long o).
The O shape refers to the symbol of the Universe/Egg which in its initial un-
inseminated condition contained the constituent of matter (Earth), a
perishable constituent, which interwoven with Chaos and Tumult (Tartarus)
were held together (connected) by the attractive force of Eros, the fourth
primary element in Hesiod’s Cosmogony. The nature of these four
(primordial) elements is death and darkness; they might seem ever-lasting
and immortal within time, but they are not. This is why they are identified
with the quality of the long O, the O-mega Ω and determine the end.
Thus, ever since the Ray/Archē/Demiurgos (A) united with the Egg of matter
(O) it is irreversibly headed to the deep death, where the (O)
‘manufactures’ the end (Gr.: Τέλος) and is symbolized as (Ω), sweeping
everything else that was magnetized by the bottom-fed Eros along with it
(Chaldean philosophers used to call dense matter ‘deep bottom’. See reference #158).
THE SEVEN BODIES OF MAN
THE END OF THE CYCLE OF REINCARNATIONS

THE SOUL/MAN MUST KNOW:

1. He/she is not in the creation of the True God, but in the creation of a
fallen ‘god’ who stole the Sacred Archetypes from the HyperCosmoi of the
Truth and with them, he built a lame, flimsy and perishable world.
2. The Christ DOES NOT JUDGE ANYONE. He came to pay the ‘archon of this
world’ with the Ransom for the deliverance of Man, and only when the
man/soul INVOKES the benefit of this offer/sacrifice –the blood ransom– the
powers of this world will allow him to return to his Spiritual Homeland. If
Man simply denies to go in front of the Karmic/Judgment Committee and
does not invoke the Ransom paid for this reason by the ‘third-part
guarantor’ Christ, then he is dragged by force to ‘Judgment’ and then to a
new reincarnation.
HOLY MATRIMONY-SYMBOL

The Vacuous Light of the ‘I Am Presence’/Eve unites with the incarnated

Divine Spark/Adam and the Holy Matrimony is completed providing the
‘passport’ for the return to the Unsplit HomeLands. It is symbolized with
the familiar ‘halo’.

«…Now the clear luminance of Dharmata shines in front of you. Recognize

it! This moment the state of your Spirit is pure essence by its nature, it has
no property, no hypostasis, no form, no color, but it is pure emptiness. This
is the Emptiness, the Female Buddha (Samantabhadri).
But this state of your Spirit is not simply barren emptiness. It is unhindered,
transparent, pure and vibrating. This (vibrating) Spirit is the Male
Buddha (Samantabhadra).
These two, the Spirit whose nature is emptiness (female/I Am
Presence/Eve) without any hypostasis and the Spirit which is vibrating and
Luminous (male/ Divine Spark/Adam) are undivided. This is Buddha’s
Dharmakaya. Your very Spirit itself is the Emptiness and Luminance
undivided as well, in the form of a great mass of Light and in this state, it is
no longer subdued to birth or death.» [THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD: THE
FIRST LIGHT]
REFLECTIVE SYMBOL

The previous symbol MUST NOT BE CONFUSED with its

reverse (reflective) one, which despite the fact that it is placed on
top of the head, it symbolizes different and opposite concepts.
It is primarily the emblem of the lunar goddess Isis and of the
Egyptian religion in general. In many representations Thoth is
depicted as a bird carrying the above symbol on the top of its head.
Alex Krappe in his work ‘International Mythology’ (Gr. edition, p.
391) states: “God Thoth is shown with an isis (bird species) head,
wearing on it the disk of the moon inside a crescent.” In another
part of the same work (p.394), we can see the human-shaped
‘Hathor cow’, in the horns of which the lunar disk is depicted.
It is the emblem that also symbolizes the horns of Lucifer/creator
that engulf his ‘devious wisdom’. There are artistic representations
that depict Moses with horns as well. Generally speaking though,
horns are a sign of the ‘wisdom of the mystics’ of this world.
Because of this mystical emblem/symbol, animals that had these
horns on their heads were worshipped in the past; i.e. the bull and
the cow. God Enlil is quite often depicted in the form of a bull,
while Zeus rapes Europe in the form of a bull. It is the same symbol
that is sometimes represented as a ‘canister’, and on the top of the
head where it stands, it receives and is filled with the
devious/deceitful wisdom of the Solar God (Demiurgos). The
crowns of kings used that very same symbolism.
EGYPTIAN DEPICTIONS
MOSES
MATERIAL, ANTI-MATERIAL AND PARALLEL UNIVERSES

…With the fission of True Light, two virtual/reflective universes were

formed: A material and an anti-material one, independent from each other,
with all their energy dimensions.
Like two mirrors one against each-other, they projected infinite reflective-
virtual ‘parallel’ universes of probable choices…
MATERIAL, ANTI-MATERIAL, PARALLEL UNIVERSES

A visual rendition
THE ‘EGG’ OF MATERIAL CREATION [ ]

This representation is approximate because these energy fields/dimensions

are not separated but interwoven with one another. They are just
oscillations of different frequencies that exist in the same space.
«The Egg was incorporated as a sacred symbol in the cosmogonies of all
the nations of the Earth… In chapter 54 of the Egyptian Ritual, Seb, the god
of Time and of the Earth, is spoken of as having laid an egg, or the
universe: “An egg conceived at the hour of the great one of the Dual
Force.” Ra (of the Egyptians) as well as Brahma is shown gestating/giving birth
to the Egg of the Universe. …In the sacred book of Hindus, Vishnu-Puraná,
translated by Wilson, it is stated: The epithet (surname) Haima, which
means ‘resplendent’ ‘shining’ or ‘golden’, is given to the egg. Also from
Vishnu-Puraná: Intellect (Mahat)… including the (un-manifested) gross
elements, formed an egg … and the lord of the Universe himself abided in it
in the character of Brahma… In that egg, O Brahman, were the continents,
the seas and mountains, the planets and divisions of the universe, the gods,
the daemons, and mankind.» [H. P. Blavatsky, Secret Doctrine, I-359]
CONSTITUTION OF THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE

Consistency of the Universe from the Remote Sensing Tutorial (RST) of

NASA and the University of Indiana, Physics Dpt. Author: Dr. Nicholas M.
Short, Sr.

http://hep.physics.indiana.edu/~hgevans/classes/graphics/cosmology/Cosmological_composition.jpg

Heavy (dense) matter (e.g. our bodies). 0.03%

Neutrinos.................................................. 0.3%
Stars (Suns)............................................... 0.4%
Free hydrogen and Helium....................... 3%
Dark matter................................................ 22%
Dark Energy.............................................. 74%
SPACE-TIME BRANE – MEMBRANE

THE WEB OF VISIBLE MATTER

The space-time Brane/Membrane is curved and its end meets its beginning,
where a new vitalization by some new Sentient Intelligent Wholeness
(Brahma) starts a new cycle of action. The beings it dragged down with it
(hooked on its [material] web) sink into the next innermost (inferior) layer
of the spiral of the material energy-universe, and in each new creation, are
vitalized as beings inferior to the ones of the previous creation, until their
absolute extinction in the form of inorganic matter.
NOTIFICATION

THE ROUTE OF MAN

Mankind’s entrance into the Real/True Sixth Root-Race brings forth a
permanent separation from the material (visible and invisible) universe,
which will nevertheless continue its independent course. Celestial Man and
the material universe seem like two independent ‘points’ that move in two
different circles.
At an ‘instance’ in eternity, their circumferences join at a certain point, and
the creation of man manifests in the material universe. Afterwards, these
two ‘points’ (man and material universe), each following its own trajectory,
distance themselves from each other.
The True Sixth Root-Race of Men, is about to evolve outside the material
(visible and invisible) universe, following its own course.
In an opposite manner, a totally different course and independent from that
of Man’s, is about to be followed by the Material Universe.
If Man is seduced and does not follow HIS OWN trajectory, but gets
confused and follows that of the material universe, then HE WILL PERISH.
THE ROUTE OF THE SOUL
THE HYPERUNIVERSES OF TRUE LIGHT

It is IMPOSSIBLE to describe these Cosmoi (Aeons) in pictures or in

words. This depiction only aims to help everyone to ‘give shape and form’
to Conceptual situations in the best way possible.
There is the Fivefold Aeon (The Pentad of the Aeons) of the Unuttered
Principle/Father, according to the Gospel of Judas and John’s Apocryphon.
This Principle is environed by the 12 HyperUniverses/Aeons. Each
Aeon/HyperUniverse has six Heavens, giving a total of 72
Aeons/HyperUniverses. One Monogenes Luminary reigns over each
‘Heaven’.
These Cosmoi are Vast and Ever-expanding.
OVERALL VIEW
A PHOTOGRAPH OF THE ANTICHRIST

Don’t be fooled, he’s not Christ. He just looks like Him!

A member of the White Brotherhood and the Spiritual Hierarchy of the

planet: his spiritual name is Lord Divino and his worldly one, by which he
is known to the world, is Maitreya. This entity claims to be Christ,
Buddha, the Messiah of the Jews etc. His aetheric headquarters are
located over Kashmir, Pakistan/India.
CONFERENCE OF THE SPIRITUAL HIERARCHY IN ‘SHENANDOAH’ (1982)

VOLUME II, No 24, 11/8/82

“…To those of you who are

SANAT KUMARA: (addressing students who are present)
not blessed with inner vision, I will say that next to me on my right side is
the beloved Lord Maitreya –known in the inner planes as Lord Divino.”
Matthew 24:5 “For many will come in My name, saying, ‘I am the
Messiah/Christ,’ and will deceive many…§ 24. For false Christs and false
prophets will rise and show great signs and wonders to deceive, if
possible, even the elect. §25 Behold, I have told you beforehand! §26
Therefore if they say to you, ‘Look, He is in the desert!’ do not go out; or
‘Look, He is in the inner rooms!’ do not believe it.”
This entity is preparing for its grand public appearance. Some say that he
might not use the name ‘Maitreya’…It is said that he will give an interview
via satellite to the entire world “to deceive, if possible, even the elect”. He
has already established his representation in the United Nations and the
leadership of the entire Earth is expected to be handed over to him by the
global government.
THE NUMBER OF THE BEAST

A very interesting video in YouTube gives the number of the beast according
to the system of lexarithms:

There are six different ways to spell his name in Hebrew. Yet all six of them
give the same lexarithmetic sum of 666.
Some people advise not to pronounce his name two times in a row.
Maitreya’s followers disagree and state: “The antichrist has been here
already, he came and left as Roman emperor Nero…”
SOUTH ATLANTIC ANOMALY

http://heasarc.gsfc.nasa.gov/Images/rosat/display/saa.jpg

http://www.aviso.oceanobs.com/uploads/pics/200710_saa_sm_03.jpg
http://www.examiner.com/images/blog/wysiwyg/image/SAA.png

AIR FRANCE 447 ELECTRICAL PROBLEMS AND THE SOUTH ATLANTIC

ANOMALY
MECHANICAL MALFUNCTIONS DUE TO THE SOUTH-ATLANTIC ANOMALY
The Air France 447 airplane accident was caused by an electronic malfunction of the airplane due
to the South-Atlantic anomaly (summer of 2009)

.
CHUPACABRA: THE ‘ABOMINATION’

http://www.ghoststudy.com/new6/para_files/chupacabra02.jpg

http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-
w_MYY6yAsGU/Tk1mP_mdO8I/AAAAAAAAQgw/ELRSkDip__k/s640/chupacabra.jpg
http://www.acemprol.com/download/file.php?id=11128&mode=view

This particular creature was rather small-bodied. It was located at a farm in the city of Metepec in
east-central Mexico, where it also died. The farmer that found it handed it over to the scientists.
Nevertheless, creatures much larger and only slightly different than this have been sighted as well.
THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK REFER TO AN INNOVATIVE AND COHESIVE WORLD
THEORY (WELTANSCHAUUNG) IN RELATION TO MAN.

ITS GREATEST PORTION DEALS WITH ABSTRACT CONCEPTS AND CONDITIONS

WHICH, –IN ORDER TO BECOME INTELLIGIBLE– HAVE BEEN CATACHRESTICALLY
“GIVEN AN ADEQUATE FORM”.

ON ACCOUNT OF THIS, ANY FURTHER ANALYSIS OR EXPLANATION OF THESE

CONCEPTS WOULD INVOLVETHE RISK/DANGER OF FALSIFICATION
BIBLIOGRAPHY

{Translator's Note:

In the translations of many bibliographic citations of the references and the main corpus, where
available, original English translations of highly acclaimed scholars have been used. However, when
the available translations did not precisely convey the desirable concept, the translator was obliged to
produce new translations from the Greek original in order to remain consistent to the Greek texts
used by the author. This also holds true with many (originally English) texts that were unavailable to
the translator in their English prototypes.}

1. AESCHYLUS, Seven Against Thebes, trans. tr. from the Anc. Gr. original Georgousopoulos
K., Patakis Publ., Athens, 1999

2. AGNI YOGA SOCIETY, Supermundane, The Esoteric Life - Book One, 1938, Kedros Publ.,
Athens, 1997 [English Translation: First Edition, 1994]

3. AGNI YOGA SOCIETY, Supermundane, The Esoteric Life - Book Two, 1938, Kedros Publ.,
Athens, 1999[English Translation: First Edition, 1995]

4. Apocryphal Texts of the New Testament, Vol. V, The Apocryphon of John, tr. Koutsoukis D.,
Pyrinos Kosmos Publ., Athens, 1993

5. Apocryphal Texts of the Old Testament, Vol. I, The first book of Adam and Eve, trans.
Koutsoukis D., Pyrinos Kosmos Publ., Athens, 1991 [Eng. version: Internet Sacred Text Archive,
by Rutherford Platt, http://www.sacred-texts.com]

6. Apocryphal Texts of the Old Testament, Vol. Six, The revelation of Adam to his son Seth,
trans. Koutsoukis D., Pyrinos Kosmos Publ., Athens, 2004 [Engl. version: The Apocalypse Of
Adam, The Gnostic Society Library, The Nag Hammadi Library, Translated By George W.
MacRae]

7. ARGYROPOULOS E., Proof of the mathematical structure of the Greek language,

Argyropoulos Eleutherios Publ., Boston, 2000

8. BLAVATSKY H. P. M., The Secret Doctrine (The book of Dzyan: Cosmic Evolution - Vol. I &
II, Anthropogenesis - Vol. III & IV), Pnevmaticos Helios Publ., Vol. I Athens 2003, Vol. II Athens
2002, Vol. III Athens 1992, Vol. IV Athens 2004

[Eng. tr.: http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/sd/sd-hp.htm]

9. Book of Enoch (The),(The one listed as Apocryphon), intr., ed. and trans. Katsareas G.,
Katsareas G. Publ., Athens, 1973

10. Book Of Revelation [Apocalypse] Of John, New Testament, Biblical Society Publ.,
London, 1955

11. BULWER LYTTON E., The Coming Race, Gr. trans. Barsaki N., Iamblichus Publ.,
Athens, 2000

[Eng. ed.: http://www.web-books.com/Classics/ON/B0/B233/Lytton_ComingRaceC01.html]

12. CAREY K. X., Messages from the Stars, trans. Barouxis G., Vouloukou (Spartan) Publ.,
Athens, 1992

13. CHALAS A. F., The Underlying Mystery of the Greek Alphabet and the Universe or
About Science, ed. Prearis N. E., Prearis Publ., Athens, 1996

14. Chaldean Oracles, Gr. tr. Athinogenis I., Gravigger P., Ideotheatron - Dimeli Publ.,
Athens, 1998

15. CLARKE A., Mysteries of the World, trans. Aidini A., Cactus Publ., Athens, 1981

16. DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S., Cosmology of the Intellect, Introduction to Cosmology
(includes appendix: Cybernetics and Contemporary Physics, Man as Receiver and Processor of
Information (the illusion of the senses) by Georgiou G. and Drouga A.), Diavlos Publ., Athens,
2003

17. Daniel-Old Testament, Biblical Society Publ., London, 1955

18. Däniken E. von, The Second Coming has already begun, Gr. tr. Arachovitis G., Notos
Publ., Athens, 1996

19. DECHARME P., Greek Mythology, 1884, trans. Fragkias A., ed. Vrettakos N., Historika
Vivlia Publ., Athens, n. d.

20. DEUTSCHE BIBELGESELLSCHAFT, Novum Testamentum Graece (New Testament),

Nestle-Aland Publ., Stuttgart, 1979-2001

21. EVANGELOPOULOS D., Chthonian Mysteries: The Big Enigma of the Hollow Earth,
Metaekdotiki S.A., Archetypon Publ., Athens, 2002

22. Exodus-Old Testament, Biblical Society Publ., London, 1955

23. First Apocalypse of James (The), Nag Hammadi Library, Codex V, En. tr. Schoedel W.
R., The Gnostic Society Library,
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/1ja.html

24. Genesis-Old Testament, Biblical Society Publ., London, 1955

25. GAZIS A., Dictionary of the Greek language, published, supervised, edited, and paid for
by Garpolas K., O. and Matakides Ch., S., Vienna, Austria, 1835

26. GIANNOPOULOS I., Classified File: Hollow Earth, Esoptron Publ., Athens, 2000

27. GIANNOULAKIS P., Hollow Earth, Metaekdotiki S.A., Archetypon Publ.,

Thessaloniki, 1999

28. GIANNOULAKIS P., KAVAKOPOULOS L., The Truth about UFOs and
Extraterrestrial Conspiracies, Metaekdotiki S.A., Archetypon Publ., Athens, 2004

29. GOLEMAN D., Emotional Intelligence: Why the ‘EQ’ is more significant than the ‘IQ’,
Gr. tr. Papastavrou A., Hellenica Grammata Publ., Athens, 1997

30. Gospel of John (New Testament), Biblical Society Publ., London, 1955

31. Gospel of Luke (New Testament), Biblical Society Publ., London, 1955

32. Gospel of Matthew (New Testament), Biblical Society Publ., London, 1955

33. GRAVIGGER P., Chaldean Oracles, Ideotheatron - Dimeli Publ., Athens, 1998

34. GRAVIGGER P., Philosophical and Ceremonial/Ritual Hymns of the Ancient Greek
Mystics, from the Sphinx Library, Ideotheatron - Dimelē Publ., Athens, 2000

35. GREENE R., Power: 48 Laws, a creation of Joost Elffers, trans. Livadopoulou S.,
Esoptron Publ., Athens, 2000

36. GRIMAL P., Dictionary of the Greek and Roman Mythology, ed. Atsalos V., University
Studio Press - Scientific Books and Periodical Publ., Thessaloniki, 1991

37. GUIRAND F., World Mythology, Eng. trans. from the French ‘MYTHOLOGIE
GÉNÉRALE’ by Tetenes N., ed. Petridis M. G., Biblos Publ., 1953

38. HAWKING S., The Universe in a Nutshell, trans. Petraki M., Katoptro Publ., Athens,
2001

39. HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, Hermetic Texts, Volume One, trans. Rodakis P.,
Tzaferopoulos A., Paraskinio Publ., Athens, 1990

40. HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, Hermetic Texts, Volume Two, trans. Rodakis P.,
Tzaferopoulos A., Paraskinio Publ., Athens, 2002
41. HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: The founder of Monotheism 9000 B.C., Ioannidis P. K.,
Dion Publ., Thessaloniki, 1997, 2001

42. HESIOD, Theogony, trans. Girgenis S., Zitros Publ., Thessaloniki, 2001

43. Hidden Worlds, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’, Domi
S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.

44. ICKE D., Rebels of Consciousness, trans. Perissaki P., of ‘The Robots’ Rebellion’
Esoptron Publ. Athens, 1998

45. ICKE D., Revealing the Great Conspiracy (David Icke interviewed by Jon Rappoport),
trans. Tsoli N., Esoptron Publ. Athens, 2002

46. ICKE D., Tales from the Time Loop, trans. Aspiotou V., Esoptron Publ., Athens, 2005

47. ICKE D., The Secret of All Times, trans. Mastakouris Th., ; Esoptron Publ. Athens, 2002

48. KALLERGI D., The Twelve Olympian Gods, Ideotheatron Publ., Athens, 1998

49. KALOGERAKIS G., Prometheus' Testament on the Creation and the Greeks, Dion -
Psaras Books Publ., Thessaloniki, 2001

50. KALOGERAKIS G., The Return of the Gods: Universal Cause and Effect or Divine
Providence?, Dion - Psaras Books Publ., Thessaloniki, 2000

51. KLOURAS N., PERLEPES S. P., General and Inorganic Chemistry, Volume One:
Atomic Structure, Periodical System, Atomic Properties, Greek Open University Publ., Patrai,
2000

52. KOULAKIS G., The Great Etymological Dictionary, Malliaris - Paedia Publ.,
Thessaloniki, 1993

53. KRAPPE A., World Mythology, Gr. tr. Vokos N., ed. Kourakis D., Spyropoulos Brothers
- Koumoundoureas K. O. E. Publ., Athens, 1957

54. LELOUP J. Y., The Gospel of Mary (Magdalene), trans. Kouroussi A., Enalios Publ.,
Athens, 2005

55. LELOUP J. Y., The Gospel of Philip (The Gnostic Gospel of Philip), trans.
Papathanasopoulou D., Enalios Publ., Athens, 2006

56. LELOUP J. Y., The Gospel of Thomas (The Gnostic Gospel of Thomas), trans.
Papathanasopoulou D., Enalios Publ., Athens, 2006
57. LIDDELL & SCOTT, The Abridged Great Dictionary of the Greek Language, Pelekanos
Publ., Athens, 2007

58. LIVRAGA RIZZI J. A., The elemental spirits of nature, Gr. tr. Planas G. A., New
Acropolis Publ., Athens, 1986

59. Major Hellenic Lexicon (M. E. L), (electronic form) Tegopoulos - Fytrakis Publ.

60. MARCINIAK B., ‘Gaia’ Pleiadian Keys to the Living Library, Gr. tr. Matzorou E.,
Kryon LTD Publ., Athens, 2004

61. MARGIORIS N., De-symbolization of the Greek Mythology, Omakoeio Athenon Publ.,
1988

62. MARRS T., L.U.C.I.D. Project, Liakopoulos Publ., 2006

63. Mysteries of Antiquity, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’,
Domi S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.

64. Mysteries of the Earth, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’,
Domi S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.

65. Mysteries of the East, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’,
Domi S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.

66. Mysteries of the West, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’,
Domi S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.

67. NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC SOCIETY, ‘The Gospel of Judas’ (Codex Tchacos), tr.
Kasser R., Meyer M., Wurst G., in coll. w/ Gaudard F., Lambrakis Publ., Athens, 2006 [Eng. tr.
http://www.nationalgeographic.com/lostgospel/_pdf/GospelofJudas.pdf]

68. Near East Texts: The Epic of Gilgamesh - Enuma Elish (The Saga of Creation), trans.
Skartsi X. S., Skartsis S. L., Kastaniotis Publ., Athens, 1989

69. New School Encyclopedia: For You Children, Avlos Publ., Athens, n. d.

70. Orphic Hymns, Modern Gr. trans. Magginas S., Ideotheatron Publ., Athens, 2000

71. PADMASAMBHAVA, The Tibetan Bible of the Dead, intro, trans, design Liakopoulos
E., Esoptron Publ. Athens, 1992

72. PANTAZIDIS I., Homeric Lexicon, ed. Konstadinides M., Sideris I. N. Publ., Athens,
1930

73. PAPASTAVROU A., Letters to Anonymous, Papastavrou A. Publ., Athens, 1967

74. PAPASTAVROU A., World within World, Psychic and Other Phenomena, Tucson,
Arizona, USA, 1959, Makris Publ., Athens, n. d.

75. PHILOSTRATUS, Life of Apollonius of Tyana, intro, trans, notes Tzaferopoulos A.,
Georgiades Publ., Greek Library, Athens, 1995

76. PLATO, Critias, trans. Koutroumpas G., Georgiades Publ., Athens, 2001

77. PLATO, Phaedo, trans. Athanasopoulos J. K., Georgiades Publ., Athens, 2003

78. PLATO, The Republic, Mod. Gr. tr. Griparis G., Ancient Greek Writers Library, Athens,
n. d.

79. PLATO, Timaeus, Mod. Gr. tr. Koutroumpas G., Georgiades Publ., Athens, 2001

80. RICHEPIN J., Greek Mythology, trans. Tetenes N., ed. Marinatos S., Biblos Publ., 1953

81. SADOUL J., The Treasure of the Alchemists, trans. Petrakopoulou M., Neos Stathmos
Publ., n. d.

82. SAKELLARIOS G., Pythagoras, The Teacher of the Centuries, Ideotheatron Publ.,
Athens, 1963

83. SAKELLARIOU CH., Dictionary of Synonyms, Sideris I. N. Publ., Athens, 2005

84. SALLUSTIUS, Of Gods and the World, Mod. Gr. tr. Gravigger P., Ideotheatron - Dimeli
Editions, Athens, 1999

85. Secret Messages, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’, Domi
S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.

86. Secret Societies (Collective works), Metaekdotiki LTD, Archetypo Publ., Athens, 2002

87. Secret Worlds (Collective works), Secret Library Series, Anichneftes Publ., Thessaloniki,
1998

88. SINGH S., Big Bang, trans. Spanou A., Travlos Publ., Athens, 2005

89. STAMATAKOS J., Ancient Greek Dictionary, Bibliopromitheftiki Publ., Athens, 2002

90. STAMKOS G., KAVAKOPOULOS L., Conspiracy Theories, Metaekdotiki S.A.,

Archetypon Publ., Athens, 2003

91. STEINER R., Apocryphal Science, Hyper-sensed World View Synopsis, trans. Panagos
G., Tropos Zois Publ., Athens, 1995

92. STEINER R., At the Gates of Anthroposophy, trans. Alexiou Th., Anthroposophy Publ.,
Athens, 1994
93. STEINER R., From the Akashic Chronicle - Cosmic Memory, trans. Alexiou Th.,
Anthroposophy Publ., Athens, 1995

94. The Bible of Creation ‘Sefer Yetzirah’, trans. Siafarikas Th., Iamblichus Publ., Athens,
1990

95. THEODOSIADIS N., Leprechauns, series: Fantastic Worlds, Metaekdotiki LTD,

Archetypon Publ., Thessaloniki, 1998

96. TIME LIFE INTERNATIONAL, The Human Body, ‘Lycios Apollo’ Scientific Library -
Chryssos Typos publ., 1970

97. TRIANTAFILLIDIS M., Common Modern Greek Dictionary, Modern Greek Studies
Institute, Aristotelian University, Triantafillidis Foundation, Thessaloniki, 1998, 2005

98. TZIROPOULOU-EUSTATHIOU A., Greek Word - How the Greek language inseminated
the global Logos, Georgiades Publ., Athens, 2003

99. VAGIONAKIS K., Introduction to Natural Sciences, Volume Four: Oscillation and
Harmonious Movement, Introduction to the Mechanics of Fluids, Greek Open University Publ.,
Patrai, 2008

In Electronic Form:
100. ARISTOPHANES, Ornithes, (Birds)

http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/27315

101. The (First) Apocalypse of James, Nag Hammadi Library, Codex V, trans. Schoedel W.
R., The Gnostic Society Library.

http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/1ja.html

102. The Apocryphon of John, Nag Hammadi Library, NH Codex III, 1(SHORT VERSION),
NH Codex IV,1 (LONG VERSION), trans. Waldstein M., Wisse F., The Gnostic Society
Library, http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn-short.html [SHORT VERSION]

http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn-long.html [LONG VERSION]

103. The Apocryphon of John (The Secret Book of John), Nag Hammadi Library, Eng. trans.
Davies S., The Gnostic Society Library,
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn-davies.html
104. The Apocryphon of John (The Secret Book of John), (COMBINATION OF 4
MANUSCRIPTS) Nag Hammadi Library, Eng. tr. Frederik Wisse, The Gnostic Society
Library http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn.html

105. DOMI Encyclopedia, (electronic form)

106. Gospel of Philip (The), The Gnostic Society Library, The Nag Hammadi Library, Eng.
tr. from Coptic: Wesley W. Isenberg

http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/gop.html

107. Gospel of Philip (The), Metalogos, The Ecumenical Coptic Project, Eng. tr. from
Coptic: Paterson Brown T. http://www.metalog.org/files/philip.html

108. Gospel of Philip (The), Eng. tr. Paterson Brown T.

http://www.metalog.org/files/philip.html

109. Gospel of Thomas (The), Early Christian Writings, Eng. tr. BEATE BLATZ

http://www.earlychristianwritings.com/thomas/gospelthomas70.html

110. Gospel of Thomas (The), Sacred Texts, Eng. tr. Thomas O. Lambdin

http://www.sacred-texts.com/chr/thomas.htm

111. Gospel of Thomas (The), The Ecumenical Coptic Project

http://www.metalog.org/files/thomas.html

112. Gospel of Thomas (The), The Gnostic Society Library, Eng. tr. Stephen Patterson and
Marvin Meyer, http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/gosthom.html

113. Gospel of Truth (The), Nag Hammadi Library, tr. Paterson Brown T.

http://www.metalog.org/files/valent.html;

114. Infancy Gospel of Thomas (The), (Thomas' account of the infancy of the Lord), First
Greek form, En. tr. Roberts A., Donaldson J.
http://www.earlychristianwritings.com/infancythomas.html; HOMEPAGE
http://www.earlychristianwritings.com/text/infancythomas-a-roberts.html; TEXT PAGE

Periodicals:
1. AVATON, Issue 64, September 2006, Archetypo Publ.

2. HELLENIC NEXUS, Issue 12, February - March 2006, Esoptron Publ.

3. HELLENIC NEXUS, Issue 2, July 2004, Esoptron Publ.

4. IDEOTHEATRON, Volume A, Issues 1-8 (1998-1999), Ideotheatron Publ.

5. ILISSOS, Issue 80, 1970

6. ILISSOS, Issue 95, 1972

7. NATURE, August 2001

8. SCIENCE ILLUSTRATED, Special Edition ‘Evolution’, January 2007

9. STRANGE, Issue 26, October 2000, Archetypo Publ.

10. STRANGE, Issue 45, June 2000, Archetypo Publ.

11. STRANGE, Issue 49, November 2002, Archetypo Publ.

12. STRANGE, Issue 57, summer 2003, Archetypo Publ.

13. STRANGE, Issue 75, March 2005, Agnosto Publ.

14. STRANGE, Issue 80, September 2008, Agnosto Publ.

15. STRANGE, Issue 112, August 2008, Agnosto Publ.

16. STRANGE, Special Collector's Edition ‘Extraterrestrials and UFOs’, Agnosto Publ.

17. TRITO MATI [Third Eye], Issue 85, March 2000, Esoptron Publ.

18. TRITO MATI [Third Eye], Issue 153, July 2007, Esoptron Publ.

DVD, Documentaries
1. ‘A Papyrus (scroll) from the time of Jesus’, (Documentary), Discovery Channel, 2004

2. ‘The Maya Prophecy’, (Documentary), History Channel, 2005

3. ‘What The Bleep Do We Know’, (Docudrama), Director: William Arntz, Betsy Chasse, Mark
Vicente, Production: Lord Of The Wind, 2004, http://www.whatthebleep.com/

Web Pages
1. A NEW HUMAN SPECIES WHICH LIVED BEFORE 18,000 YEARS, CHALLENGES THE
HISTORY OF EVOLUTION (GENEALOGY OF MAN) Guardian, October 28, 2004
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2004/scnews1653.html
2. ADDITIONAL DIMENSIONS OFFER NEW POSSIBILITIES TO SOLVE OLD MYSTERIES,
Nima Arkani-Hamed Article, SLAC Research Library
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/fifthdim.html

3. AIR FRANCE 447 ELECTRICAL PROBLEMS AND THE SOUTH ATLANTIC ANOMALY
http://www.examiner.com/x-11224-Baltimore-Weather-Examiner~y2009m6d4-Air-France-447-
electrical-problems-and-the-South-Atlantic-Anomaly

4. ALIEN IMPLANTS: Article published by Kostas Kiapekos, Ch. editor of ‘Supernatural’

magazine, in ‘Mystery’ magazine, (25-09-07, 14:33)
http://www.inout.gr/archive/index.php/t-15979.html

5. APOPHIS
http://el.wikipedia.org/wiki/99942_Άποφις

6. ASTEROID ARRIVAL IN 2019

http://www.supernatural.gr/news_asteroid_2019.htm

7. ASTEROID THREATENS THE EARTH, PATHFINDER NEWS, March 3rd, 2007: Scotsman
news
http://www.pathfinder.gr/periscopio/asteroid-hit-earth.html

8. ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN NEWS AGENCY

http://www.ana-mpa.gr/anaweb/

9. BACK TO THE FUTURE THROUGH…TIME-HOLES: ‘ΤΑ ΝΕΑ’ Athens newspaper, June

th
10 , 2000
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2000/scnews51.html

10. BILL HAMILTON'S INTERVIEW (EXCERPT)

http://www.boomspeed.com/joseph2/J-Rod2.htm

11. CAN WE FIND A PLACE IN A PARALLEL UNIVERSE? Comment on max Tegmark’s

article in Scientific American Magazine: June 2003
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2003/paralleluni.html

12. CHUPACABRA, 1st Photo

http://www.ghoststudy.com/new6/para_files/chupacabra02.jpg

13. CHUPACABRA, 2nd Photo

http://www.hufos.net/images/chupacabra.jpg

14. CHUPACABRA, 3rd Photo

http://www.acemprol.com/download/file.php?id=11128&mode=view

15. CLAY-MINERAL CRYSTALLIZATION CASE STUDY

http://www.bltresearch.com/xrd.php

16. CONCERNS ABOUT THE CERN EXPERIMENT

http://www.inout.gr/showthread.php?p=176548#post176548

17. COSMIC WEB

http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2008/scnews3311.html

18. COSMOLOGICAL COMPOSITION, Remote Sensing Tutorial (RST) of NASA and

Indiana Univ., Physics Dpt. Principal Author: Dr. Nicholas M. Short, Sr.
http://rst.gsfc.nasa.gov/Sect20/Cosmological_composition.jpg

19. DARK ENERGY CAN TEAR US TO PIECES: space.com, December 30, 2008
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2009/scnews3593.html

20. DARK ENERGY, Article by Robert Reynolds Caldwell, 1st part, 4th part, Physics World
magazine, May 2004
http://physicsweb.org/articles/world/17/5/7

21. DARK ENERGY,10 YEARS AFTER, Eugenides Foundation-Planetarium, Article: Alexis

Delivorias
http://www.eugenfound.edu.gr/frontoffice/portal.asp?cpage=RESOURCE&cresrc=570&cnode=28

22. DARK MATTER ACCUMULATES FIRST AND THEN THE GALAXY IS FORMED:
NASA News, June 16, 2006
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2006/scnews2503.html

23. DID THE CREATION OF THE LIVING WORLD OCCUR BY CHANCE? A POINT OF
VIEW OPPOSITE TO THE DARWINIAN THEORY
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2003/creationvital.html

24. DOES OUR CONSCIOUSNESS FUNCTION IN A QUANTUM WAY?: LINK Ε.

Manousakis 28 /10/ 07
http://arxiv.org/PS_cache/arxiv/pdf/0709/0709.4516v1.pdf
http://tech.pathfinder.gr/xpaths/x-science/564485.html

25. EARTH'S MAGNETIC FIELD WEAKENS BY 10% OVER THE PAST 150 YEARS
http://www.redorbit.com/news/space/22057/earths_magnetic_field_weakens_by_10_percent/

26. EARTH'S NATURAL ‘SHIELD’ IS DIMINISHING, September 25, 2008

http://www.ert.gr

http://www.apn.gr/news/world-news/

27. EL CHUPACABRA FROM DISCOVERY CHANNEL

http://www.discoverychannel.co.uk/paranormal/cryptozoology/chupacabras/index.shtml

28. EL CHUPACABRA FROM NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC

http://www.tv.com/national-geographic-channel-is-it-real/chupacabra/episode/552653/summary.html

29. EMBIOGENESIS: Physics4u.Gr

http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2003/creationvital.html

30. ENVIRONMENTAL POLICIES AS A COVER-UP FOR THE GENOCIDE AND

ENSLAVEMENT OF HUMANITY, Vicky Chryssou, 20/05/2009
http://periballondiki.blogspot.com/2009/05/blog-post_8215.html

31. EXTRATERRESTRIALS - MYTH OR REALITY

http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2000/scnews18.html

32. FREE GREEK ENCYCLOPEDIA

http://www.live-pedia.gr

33. GENEALOGY OF MAN, Part 1: physics4u.gr

http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2005/originofhuman1.html
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2004/scnews1653.html
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2005/scnews1895.html

34. GREEKS THE SONS OF THE GODS, Gerasimos Kalogerakis

http://www.blackstage.gr/moon.htm
http://ellania.pblogs.gr

35. GREENHOUSE EFFECT ON MARS TOO! OVERHEATING DOESN'T THREATEN

EARTH ONLY: ‘ΤΑ ΝΕΑ’ Athens Newspaper
http://digital.tanea.gr/Default.aspx?d=20070817&nid=5608613

36. HITLER WAS AN ANTI-SMOKER TOO…

http://periballondiki.blogspot.com/2009/06/blog-post.html
http://www.bmj.com/archive/7070nd2.htm

37. J-ROD AND MICROBIOLOGIST DAN B. BURISCH, PH.D. © 2002 by Linda Moulton
Howe
http://www.boomspeed.com/joseph2/j-rod.htm
http://www.boomspeed.com/joseph2/j-rod2.htm

38. LIVING ON THE EDGE OF CHAOS

http://www.physics4u.gr/5lessons/lesson4.html

39. LOVE IS A CHEMICAL PHENOMENON, NEUROSCIENTISTS CONFIRM

http://www.in.gr/news/article.asp?lngEntityID=973620&lngDtrID=252: in.gr/news
http://el.science.wikia.com/wiki/αγάπη

40. MAGNETIC GATES OPEN AND CLOSE CONTINUOUSLY LETTING PARTICLES

PASS THROUGH AND REACH EARTH FROM THE SUN (OR) STRANGE PORTAL
CONNECTS EARTH TO SUN; HIGH-ENERGY-PARTICLES CAN TRAVEL THE 93 MILLION
MILES DURING BRIEF OPENING http://www.arvanitidis.gr/?
s=flux+transfer+event&submit=Searchhttp://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/27525165/#.TysHVeTAG7s

41. MAGNETIC-SHIELD CRACKS FOUND; BIG SOLAR STORMS EXPECTED, Victoria

Jaggard in San Francisco, National Geographic News, December 17, 2008
http://news.nationalgeographic.com/news/2008/12/081217-solar-breaches.html

42. MAITREYA = 666: The Number of the Beast Revealed

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BVkusRzq4Xo

43. MAITREYA’S FIRST INTERVIEW, Share International magazine January - February 2009
(Benjamin Creme) 11 January 2009
http://www.share-gr.org/new/mast0901.html
http://share-international.org/magazine/old_issues/2009/2009-01.htm

44. MAITREYA'S MAGAZINE, SHARE INTERNATIONAL, Issue December 2008, Questions

& Answers with Benjamin Creme
http://www.share-gr.org/new/QA0812.html

45. MAITREYA'S MAGAZINE, SHARE INTERNATIONAL, Issue July-August 2009,

Questions & Answers with Benjamin Creme
http://www.share-gr.org/new/QA0907-08.html

46. MAITREYA'S MAGAZINE, SHARE INTERNATIONAL, Issue June 2009, Questions &
Answers with Benjamin Creme
http://www.share-gr.org/new/QA0906.html

47. MAITREYA'S MAGAZINE, SHARE INTERNATIONAL, Issue March, Questions &

answers with Benjamin Creme
http://www.share-gr.org/new/QA0903.html
48. MAITREYA'S MAGAZINE, SHARE INTERNATIONAL, Issue May 2009, Questions &
answers with Benjamin Creme
http://www.share-gr.org/new/QA0905.html

49. MAITREYA'S MISSION (MY-'TRAY-AH) ‘THE SON OF MAN’ Questions & Answers
with Benjamin Creme
http://www.share-gr.org/02-02.htm

50. MAITREYA'S TEACHINGS ON RELIGION, DISCUSSION OF THE IMPACT OF

RELIGION ON HUMAN SUFFERING, AND THE ROLE OF CLERGY.
http://www.share-international.org/ARCHIVES/M_teachings/Mt_religion.htm

51. MASS EXTINCTIONS OF SPECIES ON EARTH DURING THE PALEOZOIC-

MESOZOIC ERAS: Physics4u, January 2004
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2004/massextinction.html

52. M-BRANES AND THE DREAMS FOR UNIFICATION: Physics4u

http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2007/M-branes.html

53. MEGIDDO TUNNEL

http://www.geocities.com/sfetel/gr/plumb_waters_g.htm#menu
http://web.archive.org/web/20050525010642/
http://www.geocities.com/sfetel/gr/plumb_waters_g.htm

54. MYSTERIOUS GIANT HOLE DISCOVERED IN THE UNIVERSE: Associated Press:

Washington 25/08/07, 00:42 Washington (AP)
http://www.in.gr/news/default.asp

55. MYSTERIOUS PHENOMENON IN OUR GALACTIC NEIGHBORHOOD; DARK

ENERGY IS AROUND US: MSNBC, March 16, 2005
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2005/scnews1853.html

56. NASA PLANS TO SEND ASTRONAUT ONTO ASTEROID: The Guardian 17/11/06
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2006/scnews2664.html

57. NEW MODEL ALLOWS TIME-TRAVEL: BBC & New Scientist, June 17, 2005
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2005/scnews2007.html

58. NO PARADOX FOR TIME TRAVELERS (Mark Buchanan; New Scientist, June 2005)
http://www.newscientist.com/article/dn7535-no-paradox-for-time-travellers.html

59. OFFICIAL WEBSITE OF MAITREYA: ‘Maitreya will shout fervently’

http://www.share-gr.org
60. ORTHODOX GROUP OF DOGMA RESEARCH
http://www.oodegr.com/oode/grafi/kd/exwxr.pig1.htm#span

61. OUR SOLAR SYSTEM’S BOUNDARIES

http://www.physics4u.gr/blog/?p=768

62. PARALLEL UNIVERSES BY MAX TEGMARK, (Part 1) From Scientific American, June
2003
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2003/paralleluni1.html
http://www.scientificamerican.com/article.cfm?id=parallel-universes

63. PARALLEL UNIVERSES BY MAX TEGMARK, Metanexus Institute, Views: 27-02-2002

http://www.metanexus.net/magazine/ArticleDetail/tabid/68/id/5685/Default.aspx

64. PARALLEL UNIVERSES MAKE QUANTUM SENSE

http://www.newscientist.com/article/mg19526223.700-parallel-universes-make-quantum-sense.html
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2007/parallel_universes_quantum_sense.html

65. PARALLEL WORLDS

http://news.pathfinder.gr/periscopio/3476.html

66. PARTHENOGENESIS AND OTHER MIRACLES, posted by: KAROLOS2 - 28/03/2009

(Eleftherotypia newspaper)
http://wwkarolos.blogspot.com/2009/04/blog-post.html

67. PARTHENOGENESIS, KOMODO DRAGONS (December 22, 2006)

http://news.pathfinder.gr/scitech/366824.html

68. PHYSICISTS DEVELOP EXPERIMENT TO TEST STRING THEORY: San Diego Univ.,
California, January 23, 2007
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2007/scnews2727.html

69. PLANT ABNORMALITIES, BLT RESEARCH TEAM, INC. (William C. Levengood)

http://www.bltresearch.com/plantab.php

70. PLASMA
http://el.wikipedia.org/wiki/Πλάσμα_(Φυσική)
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Plasma_(physics)

71. QUANTUM FUNCTION OF THE BRAIN

http://www.physics4u.gr/artcles/qbrain1.htm1

72. QUANTUM MEMORIES SHOULD MIMIC OURS: NATURE, 6/8/2001

http://www.nature.com/news/1998/010809/full/news010809-4.html#1
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2001/scnews290.html

73. QUANTUM WORMHOLES COULD CARRY PEOPLE, 18:10 23 May 2002 by Charles
Choi
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2002/scnews640.html
http://www.newscientist.com/article/dn2312-quantum-wormholes-could-carry-people.html

74. QUINTESSENCE AS ANOTHER CAUSE OF COSMIC ACCELERATION PART 3, –

WHY DOES IT HAPPEN NOW IN THE HISTORY OF THE UNIVERSE? Physics World ,
November 2006
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2006/quintessence3.html

75. RETROSPECTIVE DISTORTION

http://www.skepdic.com/retfalse.html

76. SCIENTIFICALLY ‘APPROVED’ EBOLA VIRUS: THE SOLUTION FOR THE

SALVATION OF THE PLANET! Article by Christos Vagenas, published in Hellenic Nexus
magazine.
http://www.nexushellas.gr/index.php?option=com_content&task=view&id=121

77. SHARK PARTHENOGENESIS: Scientists confirmed the 2nd ever Shark Parthenogenesis:
CNN (October 14th, 2008)
http://news.pathfinder.gr/misc/510310.html
http://www.powermediaplus.com/news/archive.aspx?newsTypeID=1&newsID=2974

78. SIX DIMENSIONS

http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2000/scnews4.html

79. SOLAR WIND, HELIOPAUSE, HELIOSPHERE: astronomia.gr

http://www.astronomia.gr/wiki/index.php?title

80. SOUTH ATLANTIC ANOMALY (S. A. A.)

http://heasarc.gsfc.nasa.gov/docs/rosat/gallery/display/saa.html
http://www.aviso.oceanobs.com/en/news/idm/2007/iom200710/index.html
http://www.examiner.com/x-11224-Baltimore-Weather-Examiner~y2009m6d4-Air-France-447-
electrical-problems-and-the-South-Atlantic-Anomaly

81. SPACE-TIME - BLACK HOLES - PARALLEL UNIVERSES

http://www.physics4u.gr/5lessons/lesson5.html

82. STRING THEORY

http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2000/scnews4.html
83. SUN'S POWER HITS NEW LOW, MAY ENDANGER EARTH? National Geographic
News, September 24, 2008, Anne Minard
http://news.nationalgeographic.com/news/2008/09/080924-solar-wind.html

84. SUN'S RAYS TO ROAST EARTH AS POLES FLIP, ‘The Observer’ Sunday November 10,
2002, GMT Article history
http://www.guardian.co.uk/world/2002/nov/10/science.research
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2002/scnews732.html

85. THE ANCESTOR OF ALL HUMAN SPECIES LIVED 6-7 MILLION YEARS AGO:
Reuters, April 6, 2005
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2005/scnews1895.html

86. THE BLACK HOLE UNIVERSE MIGHT EXPLAIN DARK ENERGY: New Scientist,
November 2007
http://www.newscientist.com/article/mg19626243.600-blackhole-universe-might-explain-dark-
energy.html

87. THE DISCLOSURE PROJECT

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Disclosure_Project

88. THE EXPANDING UNIVERSE: FROM SLOWDOWN TO SPEED UP, physics4u.gr, from
SciAm.com, February 2004
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2004/fromslowingtospeeding.html

89. THE EXPANSION OF THE UNIVERSE - SNAP Space Observatory

http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/expuniv1.html

90. THE GEOGRAPHIC REGION OF ARMAGEDDON, TEL MEGIDDO

http://wikimediafoundation.org/

91. THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY The (First) Apocalypse of James Translated by
William R. Schoedel
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/1ja.html

92. THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, The Apocryphon of John Collection [The Secret
Revelation of John - The Secret Book of John]
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn.html
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn-davies.html

93. THE GOLDILOCKS ENIGMA: Why does the Universe have just the right conditions for
life to appear on Earth? Sources: The Guardian, Physics4u, April 2007
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2007/universe_and_man.html

94. THE KALUZA-KLEIN THEORY, Physics4u.Gr

http://www.physics4u.gr/strings/string6.html

95. THE LOST MATTER OF THE UNIVERSE FOUND IN THE COSMIC WEB: Science
Daily, May 20, 2008
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2008/scnews3327.html

96. THE MOST IMPORTANT FACTS IN PHYSICS IN 2002 AS RECORDED BY PHYSICS

WEB
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2002/bestof2002.html

97. THE MURDEROUS, THE MALE, THE FEMALE BRAIN’: science news.gr
http://www.typos.com.cy/nqcontent.cfm?a_id=30744

98. THE MYSTERY OF THE MOON

http://www.diodos.gr/content/view/77/36/

99. THE OCEAN CURRENTS GENERATORS OF THE MAGNETIC FIELD OF EARTH

MONDAY, June 15th, 2009: physics4u.gr
http://www.physics4u.gr/blog/?p=672

100. THE PORTAL OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE

http://www.greek-language.gr

101. THE PROBLEM OF DARK MATTER AND THE EXPANSION OF THE UNIVERSE
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2001/scnews169.html

102. THE SECOND LAW OF THERMODYNAMICS, VARIOUS CASES OF ENTROPY AND

THE EVOLUTION OF LIFE
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2002/secondlaw1.html

103. THE STORY OF THE DARK MATTER THEORY, Article: October 2005
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2005/historydarkmatter.html

104. THE SUN'S SURFACE IS STRANGELY QUIET, April 29, 2009

http://www.apn.gr/news/world-news/

105. THE TOP 15 NEWS STORIES ABOUT SPACE IN 2006 ‒ COSMIC COLLISION
REVEALS DARK MATTER, Physics4u.Gr, January 2007
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2007/top_space_stories_2006.html
106. THE UNIVERSE EXISTED BEFORE THE BIG BANG, physics4u.gr: NEWGEN January,
2000
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2000/scnews87.html

107. THEORY INTERPRETS THE BEHAVIOR OF DARK MATTER ASSUMING THE

EXISTENCE OF THREE ADDITIONAL DIMENSIONS: Science News.gr, 09/09/2005
http://www.sciencenews.gr/index.php?option=com_cont

108. TIME IN PHYSICS - TIME-MACHINES

http://x.e-e-e.gr/real_x_files/science/time_travels/index.html

109. TIMES ON LINE: NEWS AND VIEWS FROM THE TIMES AND SUNDAY TIMES
http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/

110. WHAT IS HIDDEN BEHIND THE MOON, MYTHS AND PROOF

http://www.blackstate.gr/moon.htm

111. WHAT IS TIME? 5TH LECTURE

http://www.physics4u.gr/5lessons/lesson5.html

112. WHAT THE BLEEP DO WE KNOW, Official Website of movie

http://www.whatthebleep.com/

113. WHY DOES THE UNIVERSE HAVE THE IDEAL CONDITIONS FOR THE
APPEARANCE OF LIFE ON EARTH? Physics4u: The Guardian, April 2007
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2007/universe_and_man.html

114. WIKIPEDIA: THE FREE ENCYCLOPEDIA

http://el.wikipedia.org/wiki/

115. WORMHOLES DO EXIST (DRAWING)

http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2008/scnews3242.html
http://stavrochoros.pblogs.gr/tags/fysiki-gr.html

116. WORMHOLES DO EXIST, CLAIMS RUSSIAN SCIENTIST: in.gr & BBC 12-04-2000
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2000/scnews52.html